《Surviving as a Genius on Borrowed Time》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¨C Prologue The moonlight curved gently over the riverbank that night. A man knocked on the gate of the manor. His long ears and beautiful face were otherworldly. He said he would stay as a guest for the night and offer his medical skills, and he called for the owner of the manor. With his mysterious features and a scent like fresh leaves, the gatekeeper dared not treat him with disrespect. The manor¡¯s owner happened to have a newborn baby. He epted the man with long ears, asking him to check the baby¡¯s pulse. Holding the baby and looking down intently, the man spoke. ¡°It will be difficult for this child to live past twenty. It¡¯s just his nature.¡± ¡°Are you saying he will die young? This child was born after his mother passed away; is this divine punishment?¡± At the owner¡¯s words, the man frowned as if he had heard something he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Is that something you should ask a doctor? No matter how ignorant you are in this backwater¡­¡± ¡°What is the condition?¡± The manor¡¯s owner asked, clearing his throat. ¡°You¡¯re still a father, after all. ¡®ve never seen such extreme blockage in the Baihui acupoint in my life. It¡¯s like his skull ispletely open.¡± ¡°Nine Yin Severed Veins was described as a condition where the blood points harden and cause death.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not entirely ignorant. This child¡¯s crown acupoint is excessively open, which will lead to his death. It¡¯smonly referred to as Ascension.¡± ¡°Ascension? Isn¡¯t that when a high-level Taoist ascends to the celestial realm?¡± ¡°Do you believe in such things?¡± The man stroked his long ears and continued. ¡°You may have heard that some supreme martial artists use the upper Dantian in their heads. They get intoxicated by the energy of nature descending from the heavens, but eventually can¡¯t handle it and cross the Sanzu River. That¡¯s what Ascending really is, a distorted story.¡± ¡°It seems like divine punishment.¡± ¡°What a pathetic man. And you call yourself a father¡­¡± The man clicked his tongue, furrowing his brow. The manor¡¯s owner stood up abruptly, pointing a finger. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. You seem to be a man of the martial realm, but what is your background? No matter how noble your lineage, your words are highly offensive.¡± ¡°Background? You question my background? Even if your grandfather¡¯s grandfather came here, to me¡­¡± The man, who was speaking rudely to the manor¡¯s owner, was kicked out, and their conversation never reached beyond the manor. ¡°Had he grown up in the Demonic Sect, he would have be the Heavenly Demon. If he had been raised in Shaolin, the Seventy-two Arts would have doubled. But being born in such a humble ce, hated by all, he will die young with no way to survive.¡± The man shook his head and left. ¡°Unless he awakens on his own¡­ then maybe¡­¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¨C Destruction of the Family (1) The boy repeatedly sat down and stood up while carrying a massive piece of timber on his back. His back muscles were clearly defined. asionally, he would adopt a horse-riding stance while sitting. This was Jeong Yeon-shin, the third son of the Jeong family in Hanam, who had turned fifteen this year. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time for dinner!¡± A servant called out from afar at the entrance of the training ground. The boy with thick eyebrows did not respond. ¡®I should finish up.¡¯ Only after doing it ten more times did he put down the wooden pir and hurriedly pick up the shirt he had taken off. He wasn¡¯trge in build, but the muscles covering his entire body were so solid that they evoked the impression of a diamond, even without exerting any strength. His physique was not ordinary. It didn¡¯t appear to be that of someone his age, nor did it look like he belonged to themon folk. Even he found it peculiar. ¡®Jeong family martial arts are¡­ Completely settled.¡¯ His martial arts differed from the usual practice of sitting in a cross-legged position and breathing in the natural energy. He had abandoned the family¡¯s static training method that merely involved meaningless breathing while sitting. He had deconstructed the technique. The static training method had been reinvented into dynamic training that involved umting energy while moving. Since childhood, he had easily manipted energy, and the durability and sticity of the acupuncture points flowing with internal energy throughout his body were far beyond those of an ordinary human. He once believed there was camaraderie among his half-siblings. He had even rmended they try learning it. The responses he received were quite logical. ¨C You created a martial art? ¨C What if we end up with a Qi deviation? Will you take responsibility if we die? ¨C Do you think you have the qualities of a grandmaster? Seeing their genuine mockery and hearing their ridicule, he gave up. The boy stopped creating martial arts techniques. That day, he was hurt not only by the indifferent patriarch but also by his siblings. It hurt more because they were right. ¡®Grandmaster, huh.¡¯ In Kangho, the term grandmaster had a different meaning from the usual. It referred to a creator of martial arts who could be the founder of a sect. Aside from those who were great masters in both religion and martial arts, such as Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang Sect and Bodhidharma, Hui Ke, and others from Shaolin, there was no martial artist in the martial arts world who did not regard the founders who established the orthodox martial arts of the other Nine Great Sects as grandmasters. It was an ambitious story. Jeong Yeon-shin never considered himself a grandmaster and didn¡¯t ce much importance on creating martial arts. He merely wished for everyone to be healthy together. He had persistently practiced the Jeong family martial arts alone. Perhaps he also wanted to prove something. The benefits were clear. The areas stimted when practicing sword techniques or training his body became stronger. His martial power enhanced andpressed his muscles. The result was his current physique. ¡®I¡¯ve achieved it.¡¯ He was confident. The efficiency of the martial arts he roughly named the Jeong family Dynamic Training had reached its limit. Through training, he realized that his body could not be stronger. Unless one were a monk of the Shaolin Sect, it seemed unlikely to find someone like him even in Hanam. Unless he was a frog in a well seeing only the sky of Hanam. ¡°Young master!¡± ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin responded casually to the urgent call of the servant. He knew why the servant was in such a rush. The head of the Jeong family was a strict and patriarchal figure, and his mother, the third wife, had died in childbirth. It was an era rife with superstitions. Such beliefs were especially strong in rural areas. As the child who had caused his mother¡¯s death during childbirth, no one in the family viewed him favorably. Not even the family head. Yeon-shin walked, thinking it was not a big deal. Since there were no blood rtives who cared for him here, he naturally focused solely on martial arts. He had no grand aspirations of gaining fame or walking the path of Kangho. He simply enjoyed delving into martial arts. As he passed by the quarters of the family¡¯s guests, he heard the sounds of their children reciting texts. ¡°Recite Chapter 1, Verse 4 of the Grand Compendium of Ming.¡± ¡°From the gates of heaven, long-eared and short-staturedrades returned, vanquishing the wicked Yuan and establishing the Ming with Taizu.¡± ¡°Chapter 1, Verse 8.¡± ¡°The great demon pursued therades, but timely closed the gates and annihted them.¡± The phrases were familiar to Jeong Yeon-shin. He passed by with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯rete, foolish boy.¡± Upon arriving at the dining hall, his eldest half-brother greeted him with a friendly tone. Yeon-shin¡¯s chest muscles twitched at the sight of his eldest brother ncing at him with thin eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, brother.¡± ¡°If you¡¯rete, sit down quickly.¡± Jeong Nam-san, the eldest son of the Jeong family, scoffed as he spoke. Yeon-shin nodded and sat at the end of the long dining table, looking around. The family head sat at the head of the table, with the seniordy and the second wife beside him. Below them were Nam-san and his wife, their daughter, and Yeon-shin¡¯s fifth sister. It was unusual for him to be seated at the lower end while younger siblings were present, but he had been listed as a direct descendant in name only for a long time due to the indifference of the family head and the insistence of the seniordy and the second wife. ¡®Thanks to that, it wasfortable.¡¯ He had no responsibilities or duties since he didn¡¯t hold any important position in the family. Nevertheless, the meals were good, allowing him to focus on his training. ¡®They must be ecstatic.¡¯ The family head, smiling, directed his gaze towards his second brother, who had a square jaw. It was a farewell banquet for the second brother, who was soon to be trained by the masters of the Zhongnan Sect. The Zhongnan Sect,parable to a small kingdom in size, was one of the most prestigious sects in Shaanxi Province. Currently, it was one of the Nine Great Sects, rivaling the Mount Hua Sect for the honor of being the top sect in Shaanxi. To be admitted as a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect was a great honor. Even amid the current famine in the continent, this banquet was luxurious. When the family head raised his ss, the household members followed suit and lifted their sses. ¡°Since my ancestor, who was a disciple of the Zhongnan Swordmaster, founded our family, I have dedicated my entire life to reviving our n. If I had sought to make a name for myself in the world, I too would have inherited the Zhongnan techniques! But how could I abandon my family¡¯s business? I am deeply pleased that my son is now following in my ancestor¡¯s footsteps to climb Zhongnan Mountain.¡± ¡°It is indeed a joyous asion.¡± ¡°Congrattions, brother.¡± The family head boasted that he could have be a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect if he had wished. The household members ttered the family head and the second brother. In Kangho, it was better to be the head of a snake than the tail of a dragon for a satisfying life. The Jeong family was the actualw enforcer andndlord in the prefecture. In Xinye County, it was a martial family with influenceparable to that of a county magistrate. There was no envy of the Nine Great Sects in the vicinity. ¡®Even if I join the Zhongnan Sect, I¡¯d likely end up polishing the memorial tablets of the elders.¡¯ Yeon-shin ate his fill. ¡°Considering the current situation in Zhongnan, wouldn¡¯t it be safe to say they surpass Mount Hua Sect by half?¡± ¡°Indeed, talented new masters have emerged.¡± ¡°Looking at the recent Shaanxipetition, it certainly seems that way. It is said that the Azure Sword Dragon beheaded the leader of the Demonic Sect in Guanzhong. While the Plum Blossom Swords are formidable, they are no match for the chief disciple of the Dragon.¡± The second brother already referred to the chief disciple of Zhongnan Sect as if he were their own master. Yeon-shin, chuckling softly, reached for a pancake but stopped. The family head was looking at him with a disapproving re. ¡®Should I have joined in the ttery?¡¯ The family head spoke slowly. ¡°I hear you spend all day in the training hall. How is your progress with the Jeong Divine Sword?¡± ¡°The principles of our family¡¯s martial arts are difficult for me to grasp, so I have not achieved much yet. I am ashamed.¡± Yeon-shin, who had straightened his posture, replied humbly. The Jeong Divine Sword was the Jeong family¡¯s unique martial art. Like anywhere else, the name was grandiose, but in reality, it was a simplified sword technique, understood through a shallow interpretation of the first half of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Thirty-Six Swords. The secr disciples of sects like Zhongnan and Mount Hua typically established their own families in this manner. Strictly adhering to the rules would be a grave offense deserving of eradication. However, reality was different. As long as periodic donations were made to the main sect, it was usually overlooked. The main sect received wealth and grain, and the secr branch received protection under the main sect¡¯s name. It was mutually beneficial. ¡®It was because of the Jeong family Divine Sword that I focused more on dynamic training.¡¯ There were too many things to fix. What could he do when he saw so many nonsensical sword techniques at a nce? If he officially joined, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure without modifying the sword techniques. Early childhood experiences often shape one¡¯s behavior. Jeong Yeon-shin was like that. His siblings¡¯ mockery had irrationally driven the boy to focus solely on Jeong family Dynamic Training. The family head clicked his tongue. ¡°The first and second brothers are already looking towards great achievements. Your efforts aremendable, so I will not inquire further, but you must reflect on whether you are truly putting in effort in the training hall.¡± ¡°I will heed your advice.¡± Yeon-shin, who had sped his hands and bowed, waited until the family head looked away. He didn¡¯t care how his siblings looked at him. ¡®Paying attention will only hurt me.¡¯ Yeon-shin turned back to the feast. As he bit into a perfectly fried southern chicken, he half-listened to the ongoing conversations around him. ¡°The situation with the Demonic Sect in Guanzhong is rming, chief steward.¡± ¡°Indeed, family head.¡± ¡°Is the informationwork being established properly? I don¡¯t expect it to reach the level of the Beggars Sect or the Hao n, but shouldn¡¯t it at least touch the heels of the covertworks managed by the major sects?¡± ¡°At least in Xinye, it seems manageable.¡± ¡°Good, very good.¡± At that moment. ¡°The masters from the Zhongnan Sect have arrived!¡± It was the voice of Mr. Jang, who worked as a gatekeeper. The banquet hall instantly became chaotic. Although they had received word that the Zhongnan Sect masters woulde to fetch the second brother, they had not expected it so soon. ¡°Hurry, hurry, bring them in! No, I¡¯ll go!¡± The dignified demeanor disappeared. The family head hurriedly stood up and prepared to wee the guests. Everyone in the hall did the same. ¡®I¡¯m curious.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin, who disliked fuss, would usually have quietly slipped away to the training hall. But this was the Nine Great Schools, the Zhongnan Sect. The presence of Zhongnan masters changed things. When else would he get to see the renowned martial artists of a sect famous throughout the world? ¡°Which masters could it be?¡± ¡°Could it be the Azure Sword Dragon? Or perhaps the Elder of the distribution?¡± For once, his siblings looked like excited children. Jeong Yeon-shin blended in with the crowd and headed to the main gate. The family head, who had rushed out first with his light footwork, bowed deeply with a sped hand greeting to three people. ¡°I am Jeong Dae-myung, the head of this humble family. I am honored by your esteemed presence.¡± The three responded with a sped hand greeting, and the woman at the front had an extraordinary appearance. Her hair was golden as if melted from gold, and her ears were long like leaves. It was second to her ethereal and unfamiliar features, making her look like a fairy who had descended from the heavens. ¡°Elven race¡­!¡± The first brother, Jeong Nam-san, muttered like a moan. Jeong Yeon-shin nced back to see him staring without any decency. He clicked his tongue inwardly. ¡®So the Elven race does look like what I¡¯ve seen in books. Fascinating.¡¯ Xinye was known for its trade and transportation, but after the terrain changed due to the battles of strange beings at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, it remained a small vige. It was rare for the vigers to meet members of the elven race. The rades of the Central ins¡¯ who descended from the heavens and founded the Ming with Taizu were said to be seen only in ces like Beijing, military camps, the Nine Great Schools, or noble families. ¡®They said an elven healer visited my house when I was born.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know the details. He couldn¡¯t ask the family head, and the servants who might know avoided him. ¡°I am honored by your hospitality. I am Ye Yil-sin, an elder of the Zhongnan Sect.¡± The elven elder of the Zhongnan Sect smiled. Her smile was so beautiful it felt refreshing to look at, but no one with even a little insight in this ce could smile back. ¡®An elder of the Nine Great Sects?¡¯ That meant she was a founding hero of the Ming Dynasty. It was said that the elven race did not age. She must have significantly contributed to driving out the Yuan alongside the ancestral master of the Zhongnan Sect. ¡°I-I failed to recognize a deity!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the family head. Not only the household members but also the guests who hade to watch bowed deeply. Some even prostrated themselves. ¡®Isn¡¯t that too much?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin, who had sped his hands and bowed moderately, lifted his head slightly. At that moment, he met eyes with Ye Yil-sin, who was staring at him curiously. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¨C Destruction of the Family (2) ¡®What was that?¡¯ Yeon-shin quickly lowered his head again. Although he felt a gaze he couldn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t give it much thought. ¡®It¡¯s not like the masters of the Zhongnan Sect are here to disy their martial prowess.¡¯ One could feel their energy just by observing them . The immortal energy of Mount Zhongnan, the birthce of Taoism, was indeed different from the worldly warriors of the Jeong family. The profound energy of their internal techniques was so mysterious that one could feel a refreshing sensation on the skin. ¡°Raise your head. We are not here to boast of our strength.¡± Ye Yil-sin¡¯s words still carried a hint ofughter. The people quickly stood up and straightened their posture. The family head, Jeong Dae-myung, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and spoke. ¡°We havemitted a discourtesy while you were traveling. I apologize for making the sword masters of Zhongnan stand. Allow me to guide you.¡± Following the family head, the masters of the Zhongnan Sect began to walk. Ye Yil-sin brushed past the family members and once again cast a peculiar nce at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°It seems like she noticed me.¡± ¡°Not you, it must be me.¡± The bickering sounds from behind were irritating. What did it matter who the esteemed elder of the Zhongnan Sect looked at? They were not going to take anyone as a disciple anyway. Jeong Yeon-shin turned and headed straight to the training ground, deep in thought. ¡®There is nothing more I can learn from the Jeong family¡¯s martial arts.¡¯ What should he train in next? Facing the imposing aura of the Zhongnan Sect masters after mastering one martial art made his perspective change. The desire for achievement began to surpass his aversion. ¡®The sword¡­ Should I train in the sword next?¡¯ What would it feel like to taste the pinnacle of achievement with a proper sword technique? Yeon-shin recalled and meticulously deconstructed the forms of the Jeong Divine Sword as he headed to the training ground. His steps were light. The household was bustling, but the training ground where the boy stood was exceedingly quiet. In the middle stance, he raised his sword to his chest. His breathing was calm. The deepened breath from Jeong Family Dynamic Training created a cloud-like fullness with each inhale. And with each exhale, the breath washed away distractions like rain cleansing the earth. Yeon-shin reached a state of selflessness. With each breath, he focused entirely on the sword. Jeong Divine Sword, Form of Blossoming Energy and Elegance. The sword moved. The Jeong Divine Sword,posed of three sword principles and twenty-one forms, was grand. It carried the distinctive feel of Taoist mysticism, even though it only partially integrated the sword techniques of the Zhongnan Sect. Had it been a technique from the main sect, it would have been both grand and mysterious. The Jeong Divine Sword was only grand. It felt unnatural, like a worldly swordsman imitating a Taoist. Before he could think, Yeon-shin instinctively felt this way. What does a worldly swordsman seek from a Taoist lineage? Wealth and fame. If someone blocks the path, it is enough to cut them down with a single stroke. What does a swordsman without depth need? Speed. The sword must be fast. Whiiik! The sword movement changed. The de, which had been wielded with weight, became lighter. The energy coursed through his entire body, following a new intention. The Qi from his Jeong Family Dynamic Training surged violently, contracting his muscles. The sword technique imbued with the principles of speed naturally opened a new path for the sword. Saaak! The night air was torn apart by the sword, startling the birds into flight. It was a strike found nowhere in the Jeong Divine Sword. It was apletely new sword principle. ¡°Haa.¡± He exhaled deeply, filled with a sense of aplishment. Jeong Yeon-shin looked down at the hand holding the sword. When he started the sword stance, he had gripped it tightly with all five fingers ording to the Jeong Divine Sword¡¯s method, but now the grip with his thumb and index finger had naturally loosened. This is how it¡¯s done. ¡°This is speed.¡± The boy, who realized the principle of the speed sword and created a new technique, was very excited. It was different from the meticulouslypleted Jeong Family Dynamic Training, which required patience like stitching thread by thread. With just one inspiration from seeing the Zhongnan Sect masters, he immediately created a new toy. ¡°It¡¯s fun. Really.¡± Yeon-shin, who had been practicing the newly acquired speed sword technique a few more times, suddenly looked up. The sky was as ck as if covered in dark silk. The clouds covered the entire sky, hiding the stars and the moon. ¡®If I want to train my dynamic techniques at dawn, I should sleep now.¡¯ With a satisfied smile, he headed straight to his room. The body, honed through Jeong Family Dynamic Training, didn¡¯t sweat a single drop. The boy felt no need to wash and fell asleep immediately. After waking up early andpleting his dawn training, Yeon-shin headed straight to the breakfast hall. Normally, he would have a servant bring him breakfast alone, but this time was different. The family head was surely going to have breakfast with the Zhongnan Sect masters, whose stay duration was uncertain. ¡®Shamelessness is not a big deal.¡¯ Just seeing their profound energy had already inspired him. The boy, who had tasted great achievement, boldly joined the family breakfast. He had no interest in the surprised looks from the family members. Yeon-shin focused his gaze on the Zhongnan Sect members seated at the head table. ¡°Ahem. If you¡¯re here, take a seat.¡± Jeong Dae-myung, who cleared his throat, spoke. It would have been difficult to reprimand his son in front of such distinguished martial artists. This was exactly what Yeon-shin had intended. The meal began. The boy, trying not to be obvious, nced at Yil-sin and the other Zhongnan Sect members. He wondered what kind of training he needed to achieve the serene energy they exuded. The clear and bright energy, seemingly brought straight from Mount Zhongnan, was intriguing. Then, he met eyes with Elder Ye Yil-sin. She smiled warmly. ¡°The family head¡¯s son has remarkably clear eyes. He looks very intelligent.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­! I apologize deeply. My third soncks discipline¡­¡± The startled Dae-myung pulled back slightly and red at Yeon-shin. The boy lowered his head slightly and continued eating his vegetables. Strangely, Yil-sin¡¯s gentle smile was more intimidating than Dae-myung¡¯s outright scowl. There was something different. ¡®It¡¯s not just clear. It¡¯s deep. Is this what they call supreme power?¡¯ It was the first time he had seen someone whose umted inner energy naturally radiated outside their body. Even though it wasn¡¯t visible, it was distinctly felt. His understanding of how strong inner energy could be had been shattered. ¡®Jeong Family Dynamic Training isn¡¯t the end. It can develop further.¡¯ The vegetables stopped mid-air on their way to his mouth. He glimpsed the beginnings of a new martial art. Come to think of it, all Jeong Yeon-shin had refined with the Jeong Family Dynamic Training was his own body. How foolish of him not to realize there was more beyond that. With everyone¡¯s indifference and subtle hostility, no one had taught him. ¡®The body is a vessel. To have such an aura, I must refine my qi.¡¯ What he had done wasn¡¯t wrong. Thanks to it, he could fully focus on training and establish a solid foundation for his qi to circte. Refining the vessel first and then filling it with energy. Clean the vessel first, then fill it with energy. Now, it was time to pour in the energy. Yeon-shin had grasped the most fundamental yet profound principlepletely. His Jeong Family Dynamic Training could advance further. It would evolve once more and transform into a new martial art. ¡®This time, it¡¯s true internal training.¡¯ He hummed to himself internally. Countless inspirational thoughts struck his mind like lightning. Numerous methods of receiving the energy of heaven and earth intertwined, forming a new structure. ¡®What should I call the technique that follows the Jeong Family Dynamic Training?¡¯ For a moment, the boy¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sky-blue hue, but only Ye Yil-sin of Zhongnan noticed this. An unusual sense of doubt arose on her otherworldly beautiful face. ¡°This ce has a better energy field than expected.¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s understandable why the Sword Sect would covet such and.¡± The two disciples from the Zhongnan Sect who had apanied the elders to assist were speaking. Ye Yil-sin and the three martial artists were having tea in the guest room provided by the Jeong family head. The room, meticulously arranged and filled with a subtle fragrance, reflected an awareness of their status as members of the Nine Great Sects. ¡°It is certain they will arrive. The n to counterattack is sound, but¡­ I still worry about the sacrifices this family might have to make.¡± said Ye Yil-sin. ¡°We keep the senses open at all times.¡± ¡°We should be able to confront and defeat them before they cross the wall.¡± Confidence flowed from the faces of the disciples, who were over thirty. Yil-sin, feeling the energy emitted by her disciples, said no more. They were the elite of the Zhongnan Sect, one of the Nine Great Sects. It was not an act of recklessness. She changed the topic. ¡°Did you like the child you are supposed to tutor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°I feel the same.¡± After living for more than two hundred years, Yil-sin could often guess the character and quality of a person from their behavior and demeanor upon first meeting. The second son of the Jeong family did not seem extraordinarily exceptional to her. ¡°On the contrary, the eyes of the third son were quite focused.¡± ¡°I saw the same.¡± ¡°He is indeed not of an ordinary mold. He may one day gain fame as the representative sword of this family. If he bes a disciple of our main sect, he wouldn¡¯t be able to inherit the family business, which might be why the family head is sending the second son instead.¡± Though Yil-sin¡¯s words were spective, her tone was near certain. The two disciples were surprised. ¡°Is he that exceptional?¡± ¡°Then should we consider taking the third son to the main sect¡­¡± ¡°That would vite the rules. The main sect has already designated a disciple. Even if we were to change our minds now, the family head would not ept it, and the grand event of the Great Zhongnan should not be taken lightly.¡± The low-toned admonishment from the elder made the disciples lower their heads. Reflecting on their own careless words, they felt a bit ashamed. Meanwhile, Yil-sin tapped the table with her long fingers. ¡®That boy is indeed peculiar.¡¯ There was a constant aura of strangeness around him. It was not the kind of talent described as ¡®favored by the great nature¡¯ among the noble families. If that were the case, the phenomena visible only to her eyes would be enveloping the boy. It was something different altogether. ¡®He stood out distinctly in the world.¡¯ As one whomunicates with the heavens, the extreme internal energy practitioners like Ye Yil-sin often experience profound and mysterious abilities through the Baihui acupoint atop their heads, asionally granting foresight-like abilities through their upper Dantian. For Ye Yil-sin to feel such an unusual sensation, the boy was undoubtedly extraordinary. But this was not the time to concern herself with him. ¡°The Sword Sect is a formidable enemy. Do not let your guard down and sharpen your sword techniques.¡± After finishing breakfast, Jeong Yeon-shin received a visit from the chief steward. The purpose was as expected. The dignified face of the chief steward looked troubled as he faced Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°Chief Steward.¡± ¡°Third Young Master.¡± ¡°Have I done something wrong? I often find myself wondering these days.¡± ¡°Third Young Master.¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s energy was exhausted at birth? Is that why I can¡¯t even show my face to the family¡¯s esteemed guests?¡± ¡°¡­It is the will of the family head.¡± The chief steward replied. Seeing the difficulty on his face, Jeong Yeon-shin kept silent. The chief steward was a good person. Regardless of his own will, he had to handle the family¡¯s affairs as an extension of Jeong Dae-myung, the family head. At times like this, he would miss his maternal family, whom he had never seen. But the Jeong family never sent him away. Yeon-shin¡¯s maternal family was tied to a very powerful faction. Even though they had never sought out the grandson after his mother¡¯s death, the family members who disregarded him always kept their guard up and found it awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The boy spoke, and a look of pity briefly crossed the chief steward¡¯s face. ¡°I understand that the training equipment in the training hall iscking. I will ensure they are replenished.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll wait.¡± As Yeon-shin turned away, he felt regret. The enlightenment he gained from observing the masters of the Zhongnan Sect had made him impatient and childish. It was unlike him. ¡®Let¡¯s focus on refining the internal training.¡¯ He regted his breathing ording to the principles of Jeong Family Dynamic Training to calm his mind. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¨C Destruction of the Family (3) This time, he did not go to the training hall. Instead, he entered his room, a ce no one else would enter, and sat cross-legged. It was different from when he trained in dynamic techniques. The internal energy training required a ce free from external influences. ¡®If someone disturbs me and my energy flow gets disrupted, I could die.¡¯ He thought of the servants, who were extremely careless when it came to him. It was a valid concern. He did not want to die young from tangled energy pathways. He erased the unpleasant thought that briefly arose with his breath. Yeon-shin slowly emptied his mind and began to delve inward. He had alreadyprehended the principles of circting internal energy, including the small andrge heavenly cycles. ¡®Let¡¯s awaken my energy using the Jeong Family Dynamic Training method.¡¯ The first step was to refine the natural energy inhaled using the Breathing Technique. Not only the Jeong family, but also most martial arts schools, including the Zhongnan Sect, used cirction to assimte natural energy. The power that fully adapted to and settled within the practitioner¡¯s body was referred to as inner energy or qi. Yeon-shin intended to enhance his qi with his own internal energy, just as his body had be stronger by epting inner energy. The training that began in the morning continued until the sun disappeared behind the mountains. ¡°¡­Huh? This is strange.¡± Yeon-shin muttered with a nk face. He lightly unfolded his cross-legged position as if he had just sat down. ¡®Why is my Baihui acupoint so wide?¡¯ At first, he intended to explore what kind of power the densified qi could exert. It did not work well. The qi umted in his dantian did not allow any ovep, as if it was alreadyplete in itself. He thought his understanding might be wrong, but that wouldn¡¯t exin the powerful energy of Elder Ye Yil-sin. However, all this training was now secondary. ¡®I have been polishing my body with Jeong family Dynamic Training for a year.¡¯ He had been so obsessed with one type of training that he had not engaged in self-reflection for a year. During that time, the amount of energy passing through his head had be enormous. ¡®I knew it was growing only within me.¡¯ Yeon-shin mumbled nkly. ¡°Am I going to die like this?¡± The Baihui acupoint, directly connected to the dantian in the head, needed to have its energy controlled adequately. He was afraid of being found as a brain-dead corpse. Comparing the differences, it seemed he had less than five years left before losing consciousness. The sudden awareness of his lifespan felt surreal. ¡®Die? Me?¡¯ He stood up and grasped the doorknob with trembling hands. Maybe breathing fresh air would spark a solution. Click. As soon as he opened the door, his body froze. He could not move for a moment. Along with the fresh air came a strong smell of blood. He grabbed his sword. He had watched hunters ughter and dismember animals. The smell was simr to that, but even after passing through the training hall, he could not see any corpses. Unless it was the Blood Art of the Demonic Sect, this could not be. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Silence enveloped the night sky. The household was eerily quiet. Yeon-shin walked slowly. He had an intuition that something had already happened. It felt like walking into a pitch-ck swamp. ¡®Ah.¡¯ By the time he reached the main house¡¯s garden. He saw it. The carnage. Themon phrase in the martial realm about rivers of blood was an exaggeration. The blood either seeped into the ground or dripped from the doorways of the detached houses. He saw the limp corpses of the servants all around. Their chests bore identical sword marks, as if someone had practiced swordsmanship on them. They allid still, as if they had never been alive. Whether it was because they fell into a trance and didn¡¯t notice themotion, or because the attackers were so overwhelming that resistance was futile, was unknown. Thud! A loud noise finally echoed from outside the mansion. It seemed formidable experts were shing beyond the gate. Amid the sound of swords shing and impacts, Yeon-shin walked toward the main house. Ten men, who appeared to be fiends, were lounging around carelessly, and it wasn¡¯t until he was three steps away that one of them turned his head. ¡°Who are you?¡± A man with two swords crossed on his back asked. Yeon-shin replied briefly. ¡°The third son of this house.¡± There was no response. The man stood up and walked over, not even thinking of drawing his sword. The power in the descending hand was immense. Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes sparked with a sky-blue sh as he read the flow of the force apanied by the wind. Pak! In a smooth, natural flow, he caught the wrist, pressed it down, and twisted it. It was a flow he had never learned, yet he executed a joint lock. The energy and physical strength nurtured by Jeong Family Dynamic Training filled his entire body. No matter how hard the opponent tried, he could not break free from the grip. He held on firmly. Kwak! With a loud crack, a scream echoed. All the others who had been ignoring him now turned their heads simultaneously. Their eyes widened in unison. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Now, Yeon-shin thought, they finally looked like the rootless scum of the Demonic Sect. When he released his grip, the dual-sword warrior red with bulging eyes. His face showed a mix of pain and fury. It was natural, having been subdued by a boy half his size. The warrior clenched hisrge hand into a fist. His face turned bright red, and he reached out with a roar. There was no reason to draw his sword, but his momentum was terrifying. It was no ordinary fist technique. In an instant, his fist seemed to grow asrge as a pot lid. Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes shed with sky-blue lightning again. ¡®Head.¡¯ The trajectory was obvious. The energy from Jeong Family Dynamic Training filled his entire body, activated by the joint lock technique. At the same time, an enlightenment he had never realized before pierced his mind. It was intention. When the intention to move inner energy became powerful, the qi inside the body could aplish anything. It fullyplied with the will of its master. Wooong! Yeon-shin¡¯s intention to move the qi became concrete, and the rity of his mental image naturally formed into a specific phrase and permeated his inner self. The essence of martial arts, known as a form, ignited within his body like the sun. Beginning, then Oveing, and finally Piercing Through. The name that emerged without contemtion defined the identity of the martial art. ¡°Oveing the Beginning and Piercing Through¡±. A method of utilizing qi to break through current limits. The qi that filled his right foot and left hand surged into his right hand and left foot. The ovepping energy increased in density. The left foot, now imbued with unprecedented strength, shattered the ground, and the sword, following the principle of the speed sword, shed with moonlight. Shaaak-! The heads of the two approaching with the dual-sword warrior were severed along with his own. It felt as if the bodies were not his own. Three heads were swept away simultaneously. Judging by the expressions of shock, it seemed their eyes had followed the sword¡¯s movement. What did it matter? The heads, suspended in the air, could re all they wanted. Swoosh! In a single spin, like a snowke caught in the wind, Yeon-shin turned and struck. The red-haired woman approaching from behind the headless men gasped for breath. By the time she raised her arm holding the half-moon ring, a sharp sword had already pierced her throat. The boy who pulled the sword out without hesitation saw the corpse fall in front of him. There was no difference in his breathing before and after drawing his sword. This was an extreme situation. The shock of his first kill naturally detached somewhere in his mind, and his body, tempered by dynamic training, seemed stronger and more stable than anyone here. ¡°This¡­¡± The skinny warrior who had been watching grimaced. The burly man whoid a hand on his shoulder stood up. ¡°You¡¯ve dedicated your life to speed. There¡¯s no other skill. Just a young, well-trained, speed swordsman. They were caught off guard.¡± With the physique of arge beast and eyes as shrewd as a fox, the man spoke. Not everything he said was correct but Yeon-shin instinctively knew he was out of his depth. ¡°Even so, it¡¯s surprising. Truly surprising. How could someone of that age be so skilled?¡± ¡°Blood me Sect?¡± The boy asked, thinking of the red-haired woman lying at his feet. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the man. ¡°No. I am from the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°The Sword Sect, you say? No, you must be from the Blood me Sect.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± ¡°Why are two of the Thirteen Heavens in a ce like Xinye?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Then why are you answering my questions?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s a waste. It¡¯s rare to find someone as refined as you at your age. It¡¯s amusing that a kid from a backwater ce talks as if he¡¯s experienced the center of the martial realm.¡± The manughed heartily. ¡°Waste?¡± A sneer appeared on the boy¡¯s lips. ¡°You must be afraid of my maternal family. You rootless Demonic Sect bastard.¡± Yeon-shin challenged with an extremely arrogant expression and a pounding heart. If the man hesitated, Yeon-shin would certainly win. He had guessed something when the dual-sword warrior chose to use a hand strike instead of drawing his sword at the start. ¡°¡­You crazy brat.¡± The man growled. It sounded like the roar of a beast rising from the depths. His fierce momentum was chilling, but Yeon-shin forced himself to appear nonchnt. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. It doesn¡¯t matter what I do.¡± Whoever retreated would be devoured. Bang! A loud noise echoed from the main gate. With a crash, the gate shattered, and its pieces flew everywhere. Among the fragments, a familiar man tumbled to the ground. It was one of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s masters who hade with Ye Yil-sin. His once tidy martial robe was now torn, and blood trickled from his mouth. ¡®They called him the Cliff Edge Sword. How did a master like him end up like this¡­?¡¯ Thud! Thud! The boy turned his head in surprise. The sounds of tremendous forces shing grew closer, and soon they broke through the wall and entered the manor. Boom! Yil-sin and another master of the Zhongnan Sect were the first to appear. They looked as defeated as the Cliff Edge Sword. They were no less battered. The sight of Yil-sin, who had seemed like a divine swordswoman, missing the upper part of her left ear, was shocking. ¡®I thought she was a sword fairy ying in the heavens.¡¯ Thud. A giant shadow walked in withrge strides. It was definitely a human figure. The heavy wave of qi radiating from him was surreal, as if the center of the world was here. He held a massive greatsword, and the deadly aura emanating from it evoked death. Just facing him made Yeon-shin shiver. It wasn¡¯t just because of his imposing presence. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of martial skill. He was cloaked in something beyond mere power. Yeon-shin thought of an unstoppablendslide. ¡®Who is this?¡¯ Terrifying qi wriggled around the middle-aged man. The absolute sword aura. His gaze fell upon Yeon-shin and the others, infiltrating the space. Just realizing that his gaze was directed at them made Yeon-shin dizzy. ¡°Master!¡± The man who had been talking with Yeon-shin bowed deeply. ¡®Master? The Master of the Sword Sect came personally?¡¯ A figure who could contend with the Nine Great Sects,manding one of the Thirteen Heavens of the Demonic Sect. That would exin his overwhelming presence. It was awe-inspiring to see the Zhongnan Sect masters, who had fought with him for so long, still standing. As everyone froze in ce. Tap, tap. Yeon-shin alone moved. He began to run. He drove his energy to its peak, pushing off the ground repeatedly. He ran toward the man bowing to the Master of the Sword Sect, the terrifying warrior he had briefly confronted. ¡°What, what¡­¡± The man was flustered, and all eyes in the yard turned to the boy. The Master of the Sword Sect did not move. Was he waiting to see what Yeon-shin would do? The boy didn¡¯t care and threw his body forward with all his might. Saaa-! The air rushed past his ears like a waterfall. His sharp sword drew a straight line in his dash. Thunk! The azure de plunged into the back of the man who was hurriedly rising. With a dull sound, the de pierced through his back and abdomen, causing him to copse once more. Yeon-shin slowly stood up. Stepping on the man¡¯s back, he looked straight at the Master of the Sword Sect. ¡°Even now¡­¡± A pale blue lightning sparked in the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can you kill me?¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¨C Recognition (1) ¡°Crazy bastard!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The shouts came from therades of the man nearby. With anger etched on their faces, they charged, but the boy did not move, leaving the sword embedded. He only red at the Master of the Sword Sect. ¡®Whether I die now orter.¡¯ It was the day he realized the shocking truth of his terminal life. The pir that had supported his sanity waspletely shattered. It seemed it would never return. ¡°Stop.¡± A deep voice echoed as if from the bottom of a cave. The Master of the Sword Sect¡¯s voice was as imposing as his presence. The charging men halted. ¡°Your spirit.¡± The Master of the Sword Sect fixed his gaze on the boy. With eyes like an abyss, he stared, and Yeon-shin faced him with his chest out, as if daring him to cut him open. ¡°It surpasses that of everyone in this manorbined.¡± The warriors of the Sword Sect visibly wavered. It was clear that the man rarely gavepliments. ¡°Just kill him and silence him! Even if he¡¯s rted to the Deste Fort Sect, a corpse can¡¯t talk!¡± The man speaking seemed to be apanion of thest red-haired woman who had died. His roughly cut red hair and crimson martial robe were identical. He appeared to be a warrior from the Blood me Sect who hade with the Sword Sect. ¡®I just hope they don¡¯t know about the connection.¡¯ At this moment, Yeon-shin was feeling the terror of the Thirteen Heavens. The sudden attack considered all elements. This is how the hands of the sects that dominate the world move. They knew that a young noble of the Jeong family was connected to the Deste Fort Sect. ¡°Chief Steward!¡± Yeon-shin shouted loudly. The man who had been lying between the door frame flinched. He had been pretending to be dead. ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master.¡± The Chief Steward, who staggered to his feet, was not an ordinary person either. Yeon-shin spoke again. ¡°You said you werepleting thework of information epassing Xinye. These men arrogantly attacked the manor with just over ten people, without even forming a blockade. Is it true that the Jeong family¡¯s ears and mouth cannot reach as far as Yangyang?¡± ¡°No, no. Yangyang¡­ Yangyang is close.¡± Yangyang, at the northern end of Hoguang Province, was a border city near Xinye County. No matter how vast the central ins were, it was close enough. A trained messenger could reach there without major incidents. ¡®They might have gone to seek help from the Deste Fort Sect.¡¯ It was unclear if the family considered his maternal rtives in an emergency. But even the Sword Sect would not be fully aware of the personal matters of a minor family like the Jeong family. ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Yeon-shin said, gripping his sword tighter. ¡°Stop acting now.¡± The sword was pulled from the dead man¡¯s back. The long trail of blood enveloped the manor in silence. The fifteen-year-old boy had dominated a ce where the leader and subordinates of a major sect were present. The Blood me Sect warrior roared. ¡°You¡¯re already on our hit list! How can we not kill you when you¡¯re bound to talk?¡± He spoke to Yeon-shin but seemed to be pleading with the Master of the Sword Sect. Now was crucial. The atmosphere felt as if the roles of the strong and the weak had reversed. Yeon-shin spoke sharply. ¡°You fool. Do you think the Deste Fort Sect, the greatest in the martial world, would directly attack the Thirteen Heavens over a grudge confessed by the grandson of a formermander?¡± If he were the grandson of the Deste Fort Sect lord, it might be different. The Deste Fort Sect lord, recognized by the emperor as equal to a prince, was the guardian of the great ¡®Heavenly Tree¡¯, known for its life-extending fruit. However, Yeon-shin was not a blood rtive of the Deste Fort Sect lord. If he were, the Jeong family would not have dared to treat him poorly due to some superstitious difort. ¡°The grandson of the former Deste Fort Sectmander?¡± Cliff Edge Sword, who was checking on Yil-sin¡¯s condition, muttered. The boy was the grandson of a retiredmander of the Deste Fort Sect¡¯s military organization. Killing him could lead to unforeseen consequences greater than leaving him alive. The Thirteen Heavens were mighty names iming dominance all over the world. But harming the grandson of a Deste Fort Sect elder was different. It was as troublesome as taking the family of a Hanlin Academy schr hostage. ¡°The royal families established the Deste Fort Sect to prevent martial uprisings. It¡¯s definitely troublesome.¡± The Master of the Sword Sect spoke. ¡°But my decision to spare you is not based on that.¡± ¡°Master!¡± St! The Blood me Sect warrior¡¯s head exploded. The intangible sword energy had burst without anyone sensing its release. ¡°Blood me Sect, I said stop.¡± The Master of the Sword Sect spoke to the corpse. The remaining red-haired warrior trembled, but the master¡¯s dark eyes turned back to Yeon-shin. ¡°I like you. Your talent and spirit. You have the potential to reach the peak as a martial artist. If you had no ties to the Deste Fort Sect, I would have taken you as my disciple.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°The Master of the Sword Sect¡­¡± Gasps of shock echoed everywhere. Not only the subordinates but even the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s masters couldn¡¯t hide their surprise. The Master of the Sword Sect continued unbothered. ¡°I will respond to any challenge. Come seek revenge.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yeon-shin sheathed his sword. He then turned and walked towards the still-breathing family members. The Master of the Sword Sect, who had been watching the boy with a peculiar expression, turned to the Zhongnan Sect warriors. ¡°Thisnd. No other sect shall enter. You have one day.¡± He looked at Yil-sin with a distorted expression. ¡°Leave.¡± ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°Chief Steward.¡± There was no time for reunion with the approaching Chief Steward. Gathering the bodies was also forter. Even if there were doctors, there were no divine healers like Hua Tuo here, so for those with severe injuries, the best they could do was make themfortable. He saw his eldest brother Jeong Nam-san and his sister-inw. They were corpses. He carefully moved them aside and forcefully stomped on the floor where they had fallen. Thud. The underground chamber opened. A secret room where he and his brothers used to sneak in and giggle when they were very young. As expected, there was a five-year-old girl huddled with her eyes closed. She had been paralyzed. A hand filled with qi had pressed the sleep acupoint on the back of her neck, forcing her into a deep sleep. ¡°Hye-ah.¡± Yeon-shin picked up his niece and left the room. A young man, talking with the Chief Steward, turned his head. Jeong Joong-san, the second son of the Jeong family, who was destined to be a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect. When their eyes met, he avoided his gaze, showing that he had been hiding somewhere. Without a word, Yeon-shin approached and handed over Hye-ah. ¡°Raise her in Zhongnan. By any means necessary.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be too busy taking care of myself.¡± Yeon-shin spoke firmly. ¡°Raising her in Zhongnan¡­ Is that even possible?¡± Unlike before, he couldn¡¯t even meet his eyes and stammered. It seemed he had been hiding close to the main house, watching his half-brother fight. Pathetic. Yeon-shin then felt an unfamiliar sensation on his cheek and wiped the bloodstain with the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you know more about the Nine Great Sects than I do? Children who be disciples from the age of five or six be the main force of the sect. Beg if you have to. Hye-ah¡¯s talent is better than yours, so they¡¯ll take her.¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Jeong Joong-san, biting his lip, lowered his gaze to his niece. Yeon-shin watched him intently for a moment but was relieved to see that he felt responsibility rather than contempt. At that moment, the Zhongnan Sect warriors approached. As usual, Yil-sin was at the forefront, followed half a step behind by the Cliff Edge Sword and a martial artist known as Tranquil Fist. Though they had suffered internal injuries and bore bloodstains, they were helping with the aftermath. They were certainly righteous warriors. ¡°Young Hero.¡± The title had changed. Just yesterday, they called him the family head¡¯s son. Ye Yil-sin¡¯s expression wasplex. Apart from her self-reproach, when she looked at Yeon-shin, she seemed to see an extraordinary prodigy. ¡°Are you going to the Deste Fort Sect?¡± ¡°I must. I have no other ce to strengthen myself.¡± ¡°Yangyang isn¡¯t the only road avable to you.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°How about joining us at Mount Zhongnan? I sincerely invite you.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Chief Steward and Joong-san who were surprised. Cliff Edge Sword and Tranquil Fist behind her looked at Yeon-shin without a change in their expressions, as if it was a natural suggestion. Their faces were filled with the desire for talent. For the Great Elder to personally invite someone into the sect indicated that the boy was an extraordinary swordsman. ¡°The Great Elder of one of the Nine Great Sects is inviting me¡­ I am truly honored.¡± Despite his words, Yeon-shin¡¯s expression remained calm. He had already decided on his destination. Yil-sin, sensing his decision, added with a hint of urgency. ¡°I intend to rmend you as a direct disciple of the Sect Leader. You would be able to learn supreme martial arts. I know you are capable of learning them, Young Hero.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± This time, everyone around could not hide their shock. The position of the direct disciple of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was one of immense privilege, allowing one to learn unparalleled martial arts. Moreover, the current Zhongnan Sect Leader was renowned as one of the top ten swordsmen in the world. His powerful sword techniques, frequently witnessed during his chivalrous exploits, were legendary. ¡®The people of Shaanxi call him one of the top five martial artists in the Central ins!¡¯ The Chief Steward screamed internally. He must go. No matter how grand and powerful the Deste Fort Sect was, Yeon-shin was the grandson of a retired martial artist. The higher option would undoubtedly be bing the direct disciple of Zhongnan Sect¡¯s leader, which was the better choice by far. The Jeong family traditionally valued the head of a snake more than the tail of a dragon. ¡®Young Master! Please!¡¯ The Chief Steward¡¯s silent plea did not reach Yeon-shin. The boy bowed respectfully. ¡°I will remember the Great Elder¡¯s generous offer in my heart.¡± A courteous refusal. Yil-sin¡¯s elegant face showed a hint of resignation. She quickly gave up, as if she had anticipated this oue. ¡°You have confidence in yourself, it seems. You believe you can rise to the top within the Deste Fort Sect.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I covet your talent. I suppose the Master of the Sword Sect felt the same way.¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°No need. Just remember that the doors of Zhongnan are always open for you.¡± Yeon-shin looked at Ye Yil-sin. ¡°I understand you are one of the elders among the noble race. Do you know of a way to obtain the fruit of the Heavenly Tree?¡± ¡°The fruit of the Heavenly Tree! Then you are indeed¡­!¡± Yil-sin, having realized something, looked regretful as she spoke. ¡°I have not even lived half of my allotted lifespan. I have no authority over the Heavenly Tree. Only the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect can grant ess to its fruit.¡± ¡°Then I must go to the Deste Fort Sect.¡± ¡°It will not be easy. That fruit is sacred even among our noble race.¡± ¡°I have no other choice. I will strive to make great contributions as themander of the Divine Sword Brigade.¡± ¡°I will support you from afar.¡± Yil-sin returned the gesture. Her noble demeanor would be remembered by Yeon-shin for a long time. ¡°Then.¡± The farewell between the two was final. The path to the Zhongnan Sect in Xi¡¯an, Shaanxi Province, was entirely different from the path to Yangyang. She wished to return quickly to convey the news to her sect. Cliff Edge Sword and Tranquil Fist, who had apanied her,cked the Great Elder¡¯s skill in movement techniques. Joong-san decided to leave the next day with the two remaining warriors. He needed to stay and watch over the dying family head. The family head was still alive, barely holding on. ¡°It is I, your third son.¡± Kneeling on one knee, Yeon-shin held the family head¡¯s head in his hands. His eyes trembled slightly. The fatal sword wound on his father¡¯s abdomen was beyond repair. If he was going to die, he could have treated him better. ¡°Why are you so strong? How did you be so powerful¡­?¡± His lips trembled as his energy faded. Yeon-shin knew there was no time. He could tell¡­ The family head, Jeong Dae-myung, would die after saying only a few more words. ¡°I created and mastered it. I call it the Jeong Family Dynamic Training.¡± Instead ofmenting or expressing grief, he spoke of his achievement. How his father received it was up to him. Yeon-shin, long disillusioned with his family, left his father¡¯s feelings to chance. ¡°Jeong Family Dynamic Training. I see.¡± The family head, trembling, opened his mouth. ¡°It is a divine art created by a Jeong. My foolish and ignorant self¡­ My son¡­ The third son of this family has created a divine art.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The boy listened silently. His father spoke his final words. ¡°You¡­ have¡­ the potential¡­ of a Great Master¡­¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¨C Recognition (2) The bted cold froze the early morning air of the hill behind the Jeong family manor. Yeon-shin thought. If the wind blowing through the valley had a color, it would be ash gray. The people of the Jeong family, who once ruled the county, nowy beneath the soil, under the seeds that would sprout next year. They spent the night carrying and burying the bodies. Yeon-shin, the Chief Steward, a few surviving workers, and Joong-san with the Zhongnan Sect warriors were all covered in dirt. His niece, huddled in a corner, alternated between crying and falling asleep. Yeon-shin nced at Hye-ah and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Yes. It will be a sad mountain. It didn¡¯t even have a name.¡± The Chief Steward agreed. Yeon-shin shook his head. ¡°No, the Jeong family is finished.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Cliff Edge Sword, Tranquil Fist. Once again, I thank you for your help.¡± Leaving the sorrowful Chief Steward behind, Yeon-shin bowed to the Zhongnan Sect warriors. Despite being covered in dirt, their eyes were full of energy. They responded with genuine respect, showing that they held even a boy in high regard. ¡°Now, it¡¯s a family of disciples, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ it¡¯s hard to say it¡¯s not our responsibility for failing to stop it.¡± Tranquil Fist spoke after Cliff Edge Sword, his thick eyebrows showing gravity. Joong-san, ready to leave with the Zhongnan Sect warriors, held his niece and looked somberly at his younger brother. He seemed changed after experiencing the bloodshed. ¡°How can I apologize for what took years to build in one sentence?¡± Joong-san spoke with a weary face. ¡°When we meet again, I will act as an older brother should. I¡¯ll try, so you must survive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joining the Zhongnan Sectte, and you don¡¯t have exceptional talent. That¡¯s how I see it.¡± For the first time in his life, Yeon-shin spoke honestly to his older brother. He felt a sense of relief he hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°You¡¯ll have to train until you die. Take good care of Hye-ah.¡± ¡°¡­.Got it.¡± With that, the Zhongnan Sect warriors, his second brother, and his young niece departed. Turning around, he saw the Chief Steward with a bundle and the workers standing there. ¡°Where will you go, Chief Steward?¡± ¡°You said you were setting up an informationwork. There are small branches of the Jeong family in various parts of Namyang. As long as the Jeong family bloodline remains, I should support them with the remaining assets.¡± ¡°The Jeong family has fallen.¡± The Chief Steward smiled faintly. ¡°The family owns extensive farnd. The Jeong family¡¯s properties aren¡¯t limited to Xinye.¡± Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t realized how loyal he was. He seemed almost too good for the Jeong family. ¡°You know I¡¯m going to the Deste Fort Sect. I hope we can see each other asionally.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Chief Steward also knew martial arts. He would manage. ¡°I hope you live a long life, Chief Steward. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I wish you the best, Young Master.¡± It was a farewell to the Chief Steward and the Jeong family. The Chief Steward silently watched the boy¡¯s back as he walked away without looking back. ¡®I hope you live a long life¡­ Have I ever heard such words from a member of the Jeong family after receiving grace from the ancestors?¡¯ Yeon-shin felt the gaze but did not turn his head. He walked through the grass, feeling the fresh air. It was his first time outside Xinye County. He could have followed the main road with detailed directions from the Chief Steward, but he inevitably drew a lot of attention. At some point, the sun rose, and the dusty road weed the sunlight. The road connecting Namyang and Yangyang also connected the Hubei and Hoguang provinces. Not far away was the main road to Shaanxi, and he had to keep checking to make sure his belongings were intact. He encountered many people. ¡°His clothes don¡¯t look ordinary for a beggar.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that silk? Using silk for martial arts clothes?¡± ¡°Silk? But look at his appearance¡­¡± The whispers of the escortpany caught his attention. He had heard that traders or escortpanies could turn into bandits on the road. Yeon-shin kept his hand close to his sword and walked silently. ¡®It¡¯s troublesome.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t use the deserted mountain paths either. But being new to the world, hecked experience. Getting lost would be disastrous. But being cautious wasn¡¯t enough. Wolves were everywhere, looking for clothes and wealth. It was a world where robbery and murder weremon. He ended up shing with wandering swordsmen who underestimated him. Compared to the warriors of the Thirteen Heavens, they wereughably weak. ¡®What gives them the courage to attack?¡¯ Even among the wandering martial artists on the roadside, few had properly learned inner energy. Learning was rare in this world. From Xinye to Yangyang. For masters skilled in the art of lightness, it was a short distance. However, Yeon-shin,cking proficiency in movement techniques, experienced the inconveniences and bloody battles of the martial world. Among those he fought, none could block even one move of his speed sword. As he cut down the wandering swordsmen, the Jeong Family Dynamic Training merged with his swordsmanship. It was different from training his body alone. Wielding the sword in actualbat and utilizing dynamic techniques changed his body once again. His muscles adapted to explosive power, and his flexibility increased. Speed sword, speed sword, and more speed sword. The originally quick speed sword technique became so swift he couldn¡¯t see it himself. As his body, the foundation of martial arts, actively changed, the efficiency of his qi naturally increased. ¡®They call it a divine art.¡¯ Having achieved mastery through a lifetime of training, the Jeong Family Dynamic Training visibly transformed his body. One week. It was a time for firsts. His first night outdoors, his first time sleeping on hard surfaces, and his first time enduring the cold night air. ¡°Haah.¡± The boy sighed as he entered an inn and set down his bundle. He had arrived in Yangyang. A city that had prospered and flourished since the establishment of the Deste Fort Sect. Tens of thousands of people came and went daily, and thousands of goods were traded. It was one of the top cities in the central ins in terms of trade volume and cultural level. ¡°It¡¯s even busier now! They say there¡¯s a shortage of alcohol!¡± The conversation among the merchants caught his attention. Yeon-shin ordered food from the waiter and listened. ¡°People from all over the central inse with dreams of sess. Some martial artists throw around silver. They say the taverns are always full.¡± ¡°The Deste Fort Sect is truly great.¡± ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s like a mother feeding its child until its belly bursts!¡± ¡°I must say, what an analogy! Hahaha!¡± Yeon-shin agreed with thest part. The exorbitant lodging fees indicated the high cost of living. Even with the money he brought secretly from the Sword Sect, it wouldn¡¯tst a month. Just then. ¡°Are you here to join the Deste Fort Sect too, little brother?¡± A young man with a friendly smile sat across from him. The sword at his waist was no ordinary de, and the blue headband he wore was impressive. It was a decorative item known as a hero¡¯s headband. It was an unusual essory these days, unless someone wanted to stand out. It was embroidered with a dragon in gold thread. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Oh! I haven¡¯t introduced myself. Seeing a younger challenger piqued my interest.¡± The young man continued with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Hyeon Won-chang. I came from far away in Shanxi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jeong Yeon-shin from Xinye.¡± ¡°Xinye? Where is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a county in Namyang, Hubei.¡± ¡°Not far then! The journey must have been easy. I fought bandits and swam against river pirates on my way! The river pirates¡¯ water techniques were fierce!¡± ¡°Well¡­ I guess it was easy for me.¡± Yeon-shin replied vaguely. ¡°So, you must be here to take the Deste Fort Sect entrance exam too.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Just to make acquaintances! Share information if we have any. Almost no one passes the Deste Fort Sect exam on the first try. It¡¯s a rare urrence, usually requiring multiple attempts.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an exam?¡± His eyes widened, as if surprised by Yeon-shin¡¯s ignorance. His exaggerated expression suited him. ¡°It¡¯s called the Deste Exam! The Deste Fort Sect is different from ordinary sects. To join the official ranks, you need to take a civil or military exam. The Deste Fort Sect has its own entrance exam.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why there are so many people¡­¡± ¡°Whether they have a foundation or not, once they join, they have ess to learning and opportunities. It¡¯s no wonder martial artists from all over flock here. Thousands train in various martial arts to pass the exam.¡± Deste Fort Sect. Amon saying was that if you wanted to dominate the world with a single weapon, go to the Deste Fort Sect, where even officials might take notice. It was a revered ce that made anyone¡¯s heart race. As the royal family of the central ins established the Deste Fort Sect to suppress martial sects, it gathered rare herbs and advanced martial arts from all over the nine regions. ¡°Some say the traditional sects are better. Nonsense. If amoner sect were stronger than the Deste Fort Sect, they would have founded an empire. How else could the Ming Empire maintain its power? These sects collect protection fees and donations, living like kings.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Yeon-shin responded vaguely. He wondered if the man had a grudge against therge sects. ¡°Anyway, taking the Deste Exam was a wise choice. If you can pass.¡± Hyeon Won-chang suddenly looked gloomy. Yeon-shin found him fascinating. He had never met such a talkative person with such mood swings. ¡°If you pass, you¡¯ll be renowned as the top rising star of your generation. Anyone your age in Deste Fort Sect would be an outstanding new master!¡± Won-chang¡¯s tone became dejected again. ¡°But the walls of Deste Fort Sect are as daunting as its reputation.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Just as Yeon-shin was getting weary, the food arrived. Chicken and vegetable dishes, including Kung Pao Chicken. The aroma was weing after days without proper meals. As he ate, Won-chang spoke with aplex expression. ¡°So, how about we take the exam together tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yeon-shin replied casually. He was d to hear that he could join the Deste Fort Sect through an exam. He didn¡¯t want to rely on his maternal family, whom he had never met or known. Even if it was a matter of life and death, he wouldn¡¯t be desperate. The next day. ¡°You came prepared.¡± Standing in front of the Deste Fort Sect, Yeon-shin was no longer the third son of the Jeong family. He was now a martial artist who had survived a particrly harsh week with his wealth intact. ¡®It¡¯s incredible.¡¯ He admired the massive gate. The rumors did not do it justice. The fortress, standing shoulder to shoulder with the blue sky, exuded grandiosity. ¡°It¡¯s impregnable.¡± Hyeon Won-chang murmured in awe beside him. Yeon-shin silently agreed. The doubleyered walls looked imprable. It surrounded a vast area, with a wide moat around it. The huge, open main gate was a testament to the confidence of the ce iming to be the greatest in the martial world. Yeon-shin took a slow step forward. Ahead, there was a fenced training ground. It was probably the first exam location Hyeon Won-chang mentioned. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± They approached the registration desk at the front and provided their details. The clerk, dressed in schrly attire, wrote them down and confirmed. ¡°Hubei Province, Namyang. Jeong Yeon-shin, correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Enter the training ground.¡± He handed over a round token with the number thirteen engraved on it. ¡®It¡¯s bustling.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just examiners and candidates around. There were spectators, merchants, and gamblers. The Deste Fort Sect didn¡¯t prevent anyone from observing. ¡°Here.¡± As they passed through the fence, a martial artist in charge of the exam called them. His neat martial attire and concentrated aura were impressive,parable to the warriors of the Thirteen Heavens. The examiner spoke. ¡°The first exam revolves around the speed sword technique.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ¨C Recognition (3) ¡°Do you question the assessment of your true nature?¡± ¡°No, I do not.¡± ¡°You seem curious about the method of the test. It¡¯s simple.¡± The examiner spoke in an indifferent tone. ¡°Demonstrate the fastest sword strike you can manage. One strike is sufficient. I will observe and judge.¡± ¡®Simple enough.¡¯ Yeon-shin felt relieved. He had expected a moreplex procedure. Although Won-chang, who appeared anxious, seemed to have different thoughts, judging someone¡¯s skill based on a single strike might seem narrow-minded but was also quite generous. In Yeon-shin¡¯s experience, actualbat involved countless variables. The first test seemed to serve merely as a filter. ¡°Can I start right away?¡± he asked, taking a few steps back. The examiner nodded. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go first!¡± It was Won-chang. He looked at Yeon-shin with an apologetic expression and mouthed his words. ¡®I¡¯m too nervous. Sorry.¡¯ Yeon-shin, who didn¡¯t mind much, nodded his head slightly. Standing where the boy had stepped back, Won-chang grasped his sword hilt. He nced at the examiner, who stood with his arms crossed as if to draw his sword at any moment, and then fixed his expression into one of seriousness. Although his stance was not particrly exceptional, Yeon-shin sensed the wave of qi emanating from Won-chang¡¯s entire body. ¡®Strong.¡¯ It was a well-honed aura. Even more so than any of the wanderers he had encountered on the way to Yangyang. ¡®With refined energy, there is no waste. It allows all the power to be concentrated in the sword.¡¯ Just as Yeon-shin was thinking this, Won-chang¡¯s sword shed through the air. ¡°Wow! That warrior is different.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even see it.¡± ¡°I only saw a faint blur.¡± The onlookers burst into exmations of admiration. There were even gamblers quickly betting on the oue. ¡°Not bad.¡± The examiner nodded. A bright smile spread across Won-chang¡¯s face, and the examiner took his number token from him. Returning to Yeon-shin¡¯s side, Won-chang whispered. ¡°If the examiner takes your token, you¡¯ve passed the first test. If he tells you to return it to the reception desk, you¡¯ve failed.¡± ¡°Have you taken the first test many times?¡± ¡°Hmm. The second test, the sparring, has always been the problem.¡± ¡°Is there a third test?¡± ¡°An interview with the Lord of the Deste Fortress. Some warriorse to Yangyang just for that, hoping to gain enlightenment.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Yeon-shin nodded and stepped forward. Those who had shown contrasting reactions to Won-chang¡¯s gamble and those with doubtful expressions all reacted with curiosity. ¡°Is he really a candidate?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a young swordsman with spirit.¡± ¡°Well, if he¡¯s from another ce, when else would he have the chance to showcase his swordsmanship in front of the warriors of the Deste Fortress?¡± ¡°Even a single word of advice would be valuable.¡± Among the murmuring crowd, even the gamblers did not ce any bets. Some wore smiles as if watching a child perform tricks. Yeon-shin silently ced his hand on the sword hilt and looked at the examiner. The examiner nodded indifferently. ¡°You may begin.¡± The next moment. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nothing happened. The only difference was that at some point, Yeon-shin¡¯s sword had been drawn. It was truly as if the action had fragmented in the blink of an eye. Only the examiner, with a rigid face, nodded. ¡°The future of the Deste Fortress is here.¡± An incrediblepliment. The onlookers and Won-chang reacted with utter astonishment. Some gaped with their mouths wide open or looked at the person next to them as if they had misheard, especially Won-chang, whose dumbfounded expression was quite a sight. Yeon-shin was surprised for a different reason. ¡®I didn¡¯t even see myself draw the sword.¡¯ It seemed the examiner had seen a swift sword art that even Yeon-shin himself could not perceive. Could that be what true martial eyesight was? They said that reading an opponent¡¯s attacks was also a martial skill. ¡°Give me your token.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Number thirteen.¡± Receiving the token, the examiner traced the characters with his hand as if engraving them in his mind. His eyes, scrutinizing Yeon-shin, seemed to reflect a mix of various emotions. Then, as if resigning himself to something, he closed his eyes briefly and nodded. It was a signal to leave. ¡°Then.¡± Putting his sword away and sping his hands in a respectful gesture, Yeon-shin left the training hall. Hyeon Won-chang, who had been standing still, hurriedly followed. The nces from those nearby were slightly bothersome. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°That, uh¡­ Are you perhaps a scion of a renowned family?¡± Yeon-shin smiled at the cautious inquiry. ¡°Does it make any difference? Once inside the Deste Fortress, all that matters are martial skills, potential, and effort.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ You truly intend to pass the Deste Exam.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here? Not just me, but you as well.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. You¡¯re right.¡± Won-chang fell silent. Staying at a different inn, he eventually said his farewells and disappeared without speaking for a while. Yeon-shin hoped to pass the second test together with this kind and talkative man. The intervals between the first and second tests were one week and two months, respectively. At the point when Yeon-shin passed the first test, there were about three weeks left until the second test. During this time, he practiced the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, the Swift Sword, and the qi amplification art he named ¡°The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex¡±. In the mountains outside the current town where the inn was located, he trained all three. When he returned to his room, he practiced his qi amplification art. While creating new martial arts was beneficial, he believed that mastering his existing skills was more appropriate given the uing challenges. The sparring test. It involvedparing learned martial arts. The final Deste Exam ended with demonstrating one¡¯s martial prowess alongside an opponent. Yeon-shin devoted all his remaining time to martial arts, and during this period, Won-chang did not visit once. -Murmur, murmur. And now. ¡°Here¡­¡± Inside the Deste Fortress, there were dozens of grand and splendid pavilions. All the martial artists passing by exuded a stern aura. Clusters of numerous pavilions were situated, neighboring the breathtaking scenery of the endless horizon and the vast natural beauty. Following the servant¡¯s guidance, Yeon-shin saw others in the same situation as him. ¡°This ce is truly the foremost learning ground for martial arts under heaven¡­¡± ¡°I heard that warriors in white robes are novices, yet their aura is so powerful.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Even wearing white guarantees a prosperous future.¡± ¡°I wonder what hidden talents will emerge this time¡­¡± ¡°I, Cho Moo-ryang of Hangsan, will now stretch my wings and be a dragon!¡± They seemed to converse easily despite being strangers, and then Yeon-shin saw a familiar face. That person also seemed to have noticed Yeon-shin and approached with a delighted expression. ¡°Young Master Jeong! You seem to have grown taller!¡± ¡°Hyeon hyung¡¯splexion looks good too.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve made some small achievements.¡± Still wearing the noticeable Yellow Dragon Heroic Scarf on his forehead, Won-chang scratched under his nose. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to tell. Winning isn¡¯t the only important thing in this test. Even if you spar once out of the two bouts, it¡¯s enough to catch the eye of a Deste Fortress expert, but that¡¯s the hardest part.¡± ¡°Does that mean you can win in sparring and still fail?¡± ¡°Exactly. Especially today, it¡¯s obvious that the examiners¡¯ standards will be even higher.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°You must not have heard. There¡¯s a rumor that a White Qilin is participating in the Deste Exam today.¡± ¡°The White Qilin, you mean from the Namgung family?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s already famous in Namjikrye. They say he wiped out a notorious bandit gang before turning fifteen, killed the master of the Unorthodox Faction¡¯s Tyrant Sword Sect, and at around eighteen, defeated all the younger generation prodigies at the Yongbong Assembly. The Yongbong Assembly is where the young prodigies of prestigious families socialize, and no one has denied those rumors, so it might be true.¡± This time, even Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. If that were true, he was indeed a strong enough warrior to be nicknamed after a legendary creature like the qilin. The reality of the martial world he had only heard about in fragments from Xinye Country felt much closer, and his journey into the martial arts world felt more real. ¡°If he¡¯s a young master of the Namgung family, isn¡¯t he already well-established? Whye to the Deste Fortress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s an illegitimate son. He can¡¯t be the head of the family.¡± Won-chang whispered, covering his mouth. Yeon-shin, feeling the breath on his ear, quickly stepped away, frowning. Hyeon Won-changughed, as if he had never maintained any distance. ¡°The Lord of the Deste Fortress is an elf and has kept his youthful appearance for over two hundred years, but even being a chief steward is more prestigious than being the head of one of the Eight Great Families. The influence is even greater. It¡¯s a position that coordinates the order of the martial world from the center of the Central ins.¡± ¡°Is it really that significant?¡± ¡°The Deste Fortress has a say in almost every major event in the martial world, so it¡¯s only natural. Are you from some remote vige?¡± Yeon-shin kept silent and continued walking. With an expression of seeing a beloved younger sibling, Won-chang smiled brightly and followed. ¡°Wait here. When your name is called, walk to the training hall.¡± The attendant left the thirty or so hopeful candidates behind and departed. They had stopped at a small garden behind arge training hall. There was another group of people gathered on the opposite side. The newly sprouted green shoots and the blooming flower petals scattered here and there. But no one paid attention to the scenery. Some stood with their eyes closed, meditating, while others stared nkly into space, each in their own way. Yeon-shin waited, revolving the Jeong Family Dynamic Training with subtle movements. Soon, people started being called out from both sides. They fought in the center, encircled by the warriors of the Deste Fortress. After the fight, those heading northward had their shoulders lifted as if reaching for the sky, while those going south were slumped over. ¡°How can they be so¡­¡± Won-chang couldn¡¯t hide his anxiety once again. ¡°Among the warriors who passed the first test, there probably isn¡¯t anyone who hasn¡¯t been called a genius of martial arts at least once. I was called a martial arts genius in our vige.¡± He seemed pitiable, trying to joke to alleviate his tension. ¡°It¡¯s a cruel and difficult task to be selected among such talents. To demonstrate martial arts among the experts of the Deste Fortress.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it thrilling?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Being recognized for your talent is exciting. At least it¡¯s much better than being ignored as a weirdo.¡± ¡°You, Young Master Jeong¡­¡± Just as Won-chang was about to say something. ¡°From Hanam Province, Namyang! Yeon-shin from Xinye Country, step forward!¡± An attendant who had run to the garden called out. ¡°I hope to see you again. Here, in the Deste Fortress.¡± With his left hand on the sword hilt at his left waist, Yeon-shin walked leisurely out of the garden. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s shout echoed from behind. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure of it!¡± The first sparring match was uneventful. The opponent seemed strange, as if he had trained alone in some remote vige. Though the world has the Four Books and Five ssics, and various sects each have their teachings, most martial artists who did not learn orthodox martial arts lived in their own worlds. Their only principle was thew of the jungle. The Central ins had all kinds of people, making it impossible to predict others¡¯ values and actions. ¡°A moth struggling without knowing it has met its end. That¡¯s what you are!¡± The swordsman, showing his yellow teeth with a sneer, said. As soon as the sparring started, Yeon-shin struck the opponent¡¯s mouth with his sword sheath. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¨C Recognition (4) When the unconscious opponent was dragged away, it was time to start the second and final match. ¡®There are many monsters in the world.¡¯ Yeon-shin thought. It felt like encountering a martial artist who would one day be a supreme master like the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. A man in all white walked steadily from the opposite side. His slender jawline was as graceful as a sword de, and his piercing ck eyes reflected his will, showcasing the demeanor of a swordsman. His wless skin, as immacte as his white attire,bined with his high-bridged nose to reveal nobility. He was truly a peerless handsome young man. He looked about twenty years old. ¡®The White Qilin, Hwa-shin of the Namgung family.¡¯ He didn¡¯t need to ask to know. There was no one else like him in this ce. Even the masters of the Deste Fortress, who were seated in a wide circle, showed interest. ¡°I wonder where he will be taken. There will be a struggle among the leaders.¡± ¡°He seems stronger than us. As expected of Namgung.¡± ¡°Today, we get to witness the Heaven Reaching Infinite Sword.¡± They spoke as if his passing was a foregone conclusion. Those waiting in the flower garden opposite looked at Yeon-shin with pity. ¡®He looks about five years older than me. It doesn¡¯t seem like an insurmountable mountain.¡¯ The qi wave emitted by Hwa-shin was palpable. The flow of his qi was exceptionally well-refined. It had been at least a few years since he had spread his internal energy throughout his body and veins, and he seemed to have taken elixirs as well, possessing truly powerful internal energy. The admiration from the masters of the Deste Fortress was unending. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a rumor to skip several provinces.¡± ¡°Indeed, the reputation is well-deserved.¡± Yeon-shin also acknowledged it. ¡®Physically, I¡¯m better. The rest, not yet.¡¯ Hwa-shin approached within five steps. His polite fist salute exuded an unapproachable noble family dignity. ¡°I am Hwa-shin of the Namgung family. I mainly practice the Heaven Reaching Infinite Sword and Infinite Steps. Pleased to meet you.¡± ¡°I have trained in the Jeong Family Dynamic Training at the Jeong family of Hanam.¡± Yeon-shin sped his hands and bowed respectfully. Hwa-shin, responding with a slight bow, drew his sword. With a clear sword cry, the de¡¯s brilliance soared into the crisp morning air. It was dazzling. The speed of drawing and sheathing a sword can be a measure of a swordsman¡¯s level. Hwa-shin¡¯s silver draw, cutting the air diagonally, was beautiful. Yeon-shin did not draw his sword. The essence of the sword art he had recently honed was unpredictability. The key was a single strikeunched from an unanticipated breath. If executed well, it could exploit the gaps of even such a dragon-like young master. Standing, he circted the qi within his body. ¡°Begin.¡± The examiner, who had been evaluating the martial artists of the Deste Fortress, spoke. At that moment. ng¡ª! One side of Yeon-shin¡¯s sword, which was suddenly extended sideways, was split in two and flew off. He slowly lowered his arm, holding his broken sword. There was an uproar in the flower garden on both sides. ¡°What happened¡­?¡± ¡°What was that? What just happened?¡± ¡°Did the boy lose?¡± ¡°White Qilin, what a terrifyingly fast sword!¡± While the aspiring entrants reacted with confusion or certainty. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The masters of the Deste Fortress were as quiet as mice. They, who had appearedx unlike the warriors of the best under heaven, now exuded a stern aura all over their bodies. All the masters remained silent, their gaze fixed solely on Yeon-shin. They watched only Yeon-shin. Hwa-shin lowered his sword and spoke. ¡°I lost.¡± A deration of defeat. The warriors of the Deste Fortress opened their mouths one by one, as if it were only natural. ¡°Yeon-shin, truly a frighteningly fast sword.¡± ¡°I heard Hwa-shin just passed his twenties.¡± ¡°The boy seems at least five years younger.¡± ¡°There was a hidden dragon in Hanam. His youth is even more frightening.¡± ¡°It seems he hasn¡¯t learned how to infuse qi into his sword. Should I teach him?¡± All eyes focused on the martial artist who spokest. ¡°Annihtion Squad, don¡¯t act rashly. Who wouldn¡¯t covet such a talent?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t order me around. It would be better for him to join Annihtion rather than rot in your Demon Wings.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The examiner spoke. Yeon-shin, seeing the now quiet hall, found it surprising. He thought taking on the dirty work would be the lowest rank, but it wasn¡¯t the case. Responsible tasks were handled by the higher-ups? He seemed to understand the character of the Deste Fortress. ¡°Hwa-shin, prepare for the next match. And you, you said you are Yeon-shin from Xinye.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go out to the north, and there is another garden. Wait there.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Yeon-shin turned his head and fist saluted Hwa-shin. ¡°I hope we can spar again next time.¡± ¡°¡­I would like to say the same. Until next time.¡± Hwa-shin smiled. His expression was quite peculiar, showing interest and enjoyment rather than any dark emotion. ¡®He¡¯s different from those brothers.¡¯ He was on a different level from the Jeong siblings. The moment the match began, Yeon-shin struck Hwa-shin¡¯s sword with his ultimate swift sword art. He realized he had no chance in a long battle. However, Hwa-shin seemed to have intended to go all out even against a boy, infusing qi into his sword. Thus, Yeon-shin¡¯s sword broke. It was his mistake for recklessly using his swift sword, but Hwa-shin had instead acknowledged defeat. It seemed he thought he lost because his move was much dyed. ¡®Life at the Deste Fortress will be much better than at the Jeong family.¡¯ Yeon-shin, gathering the pieces of his broken sword, moved north, deep in thought. The garden where those who passed the Deste Exam gathered. Those already seated looked at him with eyes full of surprise. Yeon-shin, indifferent, recalled his single strike. The weight distribution on both feet, the ovepping of qi from The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex, the explosion of contracted muscles. For now, he saw no further path forward. The problem was the sword. ¡®He said he belonged to the Demon Wings? That martial artist was right.¡¯ During the bloodshed at the Jeong family, he didn¡¯t directly sh swords. The vagabonds he faced from Xinye to Yangyang were not a concern for his qi. The Deste Fortress was different. He had now stepped into the heart of the martial world. ¡®Fruit of the Heavenly Tree.¡¯ He had to eat it. He couldn¡¯t die young like this. ¡®He said I didn¡¯t learn how to infuse qi into my sword?¡¯ Of course. The Jeong family was merely a third-rate n pretending to be a martial arts family in Xinye. He had never seen anyone in the family who disliked boasting. If anyone in the family knew such techniques, he would have known. ¡®Now I know, that¡¯s enough.¡¯ It was enough to hear that such a thing existed. The moment he knew, he understood how. Holding the broken sword, he let qi flow into it. This was not the end. At the same time, he realized that internal energy could roam freely within the iron forming the de, and following a new sensation, the qi wrapped around the de. Just infusing energy into the sword? No. He understood that he could be one with the sword using qi as a medium. Consciousness that had been focused on a single sword naturally advanced. The sword was calling to him. To a higher level of perception. Wooong. The sword vibrated. It sounded as if it were crying. ¡°Sword cry!¡± The martial artists in the garden stood up. Yeon-shin closed his eyes. Despite the surroundingmotion, he enjoyed the sensation of the sword crying in his grasp. ¡®This is the unity of body and sword. It feels like I have truly be one with it.¡¯ The sword techniques executed in this state would be new. What kind of power would the swift sword art, revived with such precision, wield? He had gained something as soon as he passed the Deste Exam. Although the fruit of the Heavenly Tree was still far away, Yeon-shin¡¯s current achievement was more than enough to satisfy him. ¡®Deste Fortress. Truly a great ce.¡¯ When he opened his eyes, he saw Hwa-shin smiling broadly. His eyes were drawn to his hand ced on the sword hilt. It seemed he had stood close by to guard against any disturbance of Yeon-shin¡¯s enlightenment. He had acted as a guardian. ¡°Congrattions on your achievement.¡± He nodded slightly towards Yeon-shin. He seemed impably proper. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were standing guard. Thank you. And¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Congrattions on passing the Deste Exam as well.¡± For a moment, Hwa-shin¡¯s face showed a puzzled expression before heughed heartily. Some, envious of his newfound friendship with the White Qilin, looked on, but Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze had already returned to his sword. After waiting for half a shi (an hour), Yeon-shin saw Won-chang¡¯s face. Despite it taking multiple attempts, he had finally passed. He amusingly tapped the dragon pattern on his forehead, signifying his heroic resolve. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on a nickname. How about ¡®Deste Fort¡¯s Divine Hero¡¯?¡± ¡°Deste Fort¡¯s Divine Hero? Can one choose their own nickname?¡± ¡°Why not? The martial world is full of shameless people who introduce themselves with their own titles. If I call myself the Deste Fort Divine Hero, that will be my nickname.¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t all the swordsmen in the world be ¡®Divine Sword¡¯ or ¡®Sword Saint¡¯?¡± Hyeon Won-chang pretended not to hear. Yeon-shin chuckled. ¡®A nickname.¡¯ A name given by the martial world when one disyed excellent martial skills or became the center of a significant event. Unless onemitted evil acts, a nickname was usually a great honor and represented the warrior¡¯s identity. Like Cliff Edge Sword, Tranquil Fist, and White Qilin. ¡°People already seem to call you by a different name.¡± It was Hwa-shin. ¡°Me? All I did was take the exam.¡± ¡°Lightning sh. If the martial artists of the Deste Fortress call you that, it¡¯s already a nickname of the martial world.¡± ¡°Lightning sh¡­ it¡¯s just a young boy¡¯s fast sword, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hwa-shin bared his white teeth in augh. ¡°A bit fast, you say. How do you think it felt for me to lose my breath against that? Also, it¡¯s not umon for a nickname to reflect a warrior¡¯s potential. Congrattions.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Yeon-shin responded with a slightly awkward face. Lightning sh Jeong Yeon-shin. A name he couldn¡¯t have imagined while sweeping horse manure at the Jeong family. Hyeon Won-chang looked at him with envy. ¡°Gather around!¡± It was the examiner at the training hall. ¡°Once you pass one more test, you will be warriors of the Deste Fortress. To those who will pass, I tell you this: Learn, practice, perform tasks, and live together in this fort that stands alone in this world. Maintain the dignity befitting your status and be worthy warriors.¡± The twenty who had taken the Deste Exam remained silent. Yeon-shin guessed why. Passing the second test was joyous, but the final test was a meeting with the Lord of the Deste Fortress. A living legend of the Great Ming Empire, often discussed as the best in martial arts under heaven. Meeting such a mythical figure alone was not an easy task even for Yeon-shin. Led by the examiner, they passed through the splendid pceplex without a word. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even upon entering the grand main fort at the center of the vast Deste Fort, no one spoke. One by one, they were called up, returning with faces as if their souls had been taken. Despite being called a meeting, the time taken was very short, as if they only had to see the face ande down. Finally, it was Yeon-shin¡¯s turn to go up. The stairs seemed to spiral endlessly upward. ¡®They said to go all the way to the top.¡¯ After what seemed like more than a hundred steps, he reached the top. There was a grand, old-fashioned door that opened by itself as he approached. The spacious office was truly bizarre. It was all wood, branches, and foliage. Massive tree trunks naturally twisted and rose to form desks, low tables, and what seemed like a bed. Apletely living giant tree. The sunlight shone directly through the wide-open walls. ¡°I am Yeon-shin.¡± He spoke without wavering. There was a figure whose clothes looked like they were dyed with leaf water. Her face, partially obscured by leafy branches, slowly lifted as she leaned against the tree. Their eyes met. An emotion beyond awe surged to the top of his head. It was an unknown feeling. Perhaps it was wonder and admiration for the existence of such a person in the world. ¡®The Supreme Lord of the Deste Fortress.¡¯ Her pointed ears, like the tip of a divine sword, and her unparalleled beauty were not the essence. Her deep green eyes were overwhelming. Facing her gaze, it felt like his soul was being sucked in. Those eyes seemed to hold the truth of all things in the world. He felt strongly that even the Master of the Sword Sect, who was an absolute ruler in his memory, could not escape those eyes. It was strange that the meeting didn¡¯t take long, considering she was on a different level. Saaa¡ª A breeze lifted her long green hair slightly and brushed against Yeon-shin¡¯s cheek. The Lord of the Deste Fortress tilted her head sideways. ¡°You¡­ are the descendent of that child.¡± She spoke. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¨C Entrance (1) ¡°¡­You say he is of your bloodline?¡± ¡°It seems you already know. You¡¯re quite bold.¡± The green eyes of the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect were calm. Overwhelmed, Yeon-shin slowly nodded. ¡°He is indeed the descendant of the former leader of the Divine Sword Brigade. He is my grandson.¡± ¡°He is about to take the seat of the head of the Elders, yet he is stubborn. You bear some scars.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something the Lord should be concerned about. Just a trivial family matter.¡± ¡°Such things are not trivial. They are just hidden under a well-groomed body. You seem to be about fifteen years old. However¡­ it is true that an outsider cannot interfere. Blood rtives should resolve their own matters.¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± Yeon-shin spoke without any hint of remorse or difort. He believed that the transcendent presence of an absolute ruler and discussions of family affairs were separate matters. Sensing his thoughts, the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°I like you. Despite your intentions, you do not bow down, which is quite amusing.¡± ¡®As expected, she saw through it.¡¯ He was not surprised. That his Baihui acupoint was abnormally open? Yeon-shin himself had realized this about his constitution. It was not unusual for a peerless master like the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect to see through it at a nce. ¡°Can someone like me survive if I consume the fruit of the Heavenly Tree?¡± ¡°Though its efficacy may be exaggerated, yes. You can achieve what you desire.¡± ¡°Is it possible to obtain it?¡± Her smile deepened at Yeon-shin¡¯s bold question. ¡°It depends on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Thank you.¡± Yeon-shin sped his hands in salute. He asked again. ¡°Am I now a warrior of the Deste Fort Sect?¡± ¡°Yes. You may go now, future leader of the Divine Sword Brigade.¡± It was hard to tell if she was teasing him or genuinely acknowledging his potential. It seemed she was implying that he could obtain the fruit of the Heavenly Tree if he became the leader of the Divine Sword Brigade. Leaving behind the slightly yful smile of the Lord, Yeon-shin exited the office filled with trees. As he descended to the first floor, Won-chang greeted him with excitement. ¡°What on earth happened up there? Please tell me! You took particrly long. What did the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect say? Did you pass?¡± ¡°It¡¯s personal, so I can¡¯t share much. But yes, I passed. Why are there so few people here now?¡± ¡°Except for Namgung Hwa-shin, everyone else left! I¡¯m really nervous!¡± Apparently, everyone except for Namgung Hwa-shin had left. As he turned his gaze, Hwa-shin, who made eye contact, smiled and nodded in greeting. Yeon-shin reciprocated the nod, then saw Won-chang, looking almost lifeless, climbing the stairs. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Go on.¡± Won-chang weakly waved his hand at Yeon-shin¡¯s encouragement. ¡°Hahaha! Deste Fort! I am now a warrior of the Deste Fort Sect!¡± Won-chang had passed. Given the location, his celebration in a whisper seemed unreliable. Though it was a good thing since they had formed a brief camaraderie, Yeon-shin honestly couldn¡¯t understand the passing criteria at all. ¡°The gates of the Deste Fort Sect are more open than I thought.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Won-chang blinked in confusion. Yeon-shin did not bother to exin and instead observed a middle-aged man approaching with a schrly demeanor. ¡°Wee to the Sect. I am Gi Dae-seung, subordinate to the Chief Steward. I will show you to your quarters until your assignments are decided. Please follow me.¡± ¡°When will the assignments be decided?¡± Yeon-shin asked. ¡°The masters will select you, and it will take about seven days. As you are now warriors of the main sect, I will exin more¡­ Ah, let¡¯s discuss it on the way.¡± Yeon-shin, Hwa-shin, Won-chang, and another passing swordsman followed Gi Dae-seung. ¡°Do you know the main activities of the Deste Fort Sect?¡± ¡°Preventing rebellions by martial artists?¡± ¡°Hyeon Won-chang is correct, but that is more of a constant task rather than an assignment. We primarily prevent or suppressrge-scale conflicts in the martial world. White Qilin would know. The Namgung family has often been hindered by the Deste Fort Sect.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin nodded briefly. Seeing his rtively calm expression, Yeon-shin found it intriguing. Leaving a prominent family must involve circumstances unknown to outsiders. Moreover, Gi Dae-seung, who made such remarks in front of them, was no ordinary person. ¡°Conflicts in the martial world can escte unpredictably. Even a rumor about the discovery of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s tomb could bring a bloodbath to the Central ins. It¡¯s fine if those seeking supreme martial arts manuals and elixirs only fought among themselves, but the movement of warriors from various ces is itself a problem.¡± Gi Dae-seung continued after a brief sigh. ¡°The atrocitiesmitted by vicious martial artists do not discriminate between other martial artists andmoners. The chaos inw and order makes it feel like a world separate from the Ming Empire. It is as if the unknown tomb of the Heavenly Demon summons the King of Hell.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Demon Tomb Incident¡­¡± Won-chang muttered, his face somehow heavy. Gi Dae-seung nodded. ¡°It has been seventeen years. The problem isn¡¯t just the Demonic Sect. Power struggles over benefits are alsomon among the Nine Great Sects and the Eight Great Families. Mid-sized sects or schools that pass down martial arts to a few are even more so. The groups are diverse, but the individuals within are even more varied. If left unchecked, the people suffer, and if the public sentiment sours or tributes are not delivered on time, it disrupts governance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That is why the imperial family provides immense wealth, elixirs, martial arts manuals, and experts to the Deste Fort Sect. Your job is to eliminate the martial artists who disturb the public order.¡± ¡°I already knew that, but why tell us this when I asked about our assignments?¡± Won-chang asked. ¡°It means we are short on people. To be precise, weck talented individuals with great potential who are also reliable. There is too much work and the areas to manage are vast.¡± ¡°Many were indeed eliminated today. But I made it.¡± ¡°¡­Therefore, it takes time to properly distribute the selected talents. About seven days. Ah, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Gi Dae-seung, who had briefly looked discontented, pointed to a building. It was a luxurious hall. ¡®Compared to this, the Jeong family house was like a stable.¡¯ While Yeon-shin was thinking, Gi Dae-seung saluted them. ¡°Good luck. The attendants inside will guide you.¡± Seven days and nights passed. The hall where they stayed was even more luxurious than it appeared, and each person had a fully opulent room to themselves, demonstrating the immense support of the imperial family. There was even a training hall behind the building, allowing for constant training. Finally, they moved to their assigned quarters. Having been assigned, they headed to the exclusive residence and training hall of the respective Seventeen Divisions. ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°Hwa-shin, may you seed as well.¡± After exchanging greetings, they parted ways. During their stay, a strange rumor had spread in the Deste Fort Sect. It was said that the masters of the seventeen armed divisions under the Divine Sword Brigade had engaged inbat to recruit new warriors. ¡°Some of my subordinates went crazy after seeing the Deste Exam. They insisted we must recruit either the White Qilin or the Blink Sword.¡± Ma Jin (ñR±w), the leader of the Demon Wings, was a man with a dreadful scar. The scar, a diagonal line from the left to the right side of his face, was so severe that it was a wonder he was alive, and it bestowed him with a rough and powerful aura. ¡°You, Blink Sword.¡± He looked at Yeon-shin. The sharp gleam in his eyes suggested immense internal power, but Yeon-shin had spoken his mind to the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect without hesitation. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A calm response. Ma Jin nodded at Yeon-shin¡¯sposed demeanor. ¡°You have spirit. A guy like you won¡¯t easily die.¡± They were in the Demon Wings¡¯ training hall. The wide area, capable of holding five hundred people, was filled with a variety of weapons disyed on one side. The adjacent hall was significantlyrger than the waiting area they had used. Around them, thirty men and women sat or stood, observing the two new recruits. ¡°The armed divisions under the Divine Sword Brigade are like a martial sect of the Central ins. You will learn martial arts and carry out missions here at the Demon Wings. Everyone here is your senior brother or sister.¡± ¡°Master Jin, I have a question!¡± Won-chang, undeterred by the imposing atmosphere, was practically bouncing with excitement. ¡°Speak.¡± Ma Jin nodded. Demon Wings had recruited two out of the four new recruits. Yeon-shin had heard that Ma Jin was considered the strongest among the Seventeen Division leaders under the Divine Sword Brigade, and today he thought it was not an unfounded rumor. Meanwhile, Won-chang, still excited, spoke up. ¡°Thank you for allowing questions! When you say we¡¯ll learn martial arts at the Demon Wings, does that mean we all share the same techniques?¡± ¡°No. Your unique martial arts are your own. What you will learn and teach is only the Demon Wings¡¯ martial arts. The rest is not mandatory.¡± ¡°Ah! So, the famous Demon Wings Formation¡­!¡± His face filled with admiration. The golden hero¡¯s band he never took off since entering the Deste Fort Sect fluttered as if reflecting its owner¡¯s mood. ¡®Demon Wings Formation.¡¯ Yeon-shin had also heard of it. Demon Wings was notably famous among the Seventeen Divisions under the Divine Sword Brigade. There had been an incident where they shed with twenty-four elite swordsmen from the Mount Hua Sect without suffering any casualties. It was a story that bolstered the im of those who called the Deste Fort Sect the best in the world. ¡°You will need to diligently practice to survive.¡± Ma Jin spoke. His face was stern, resembling that of a general from the northern borders. ¡°Though the Deste Fort Sect is an imperial sect, attacking its warriors is not considered treason. Therefore, you must train and grow endlessly strong. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not considered treason? Why is that?¡± Yeon-shin asked. Before Ma Jin could respond, Won-chang spoke up. ¡°From the imperial family¡¯s perspective, the crime of treason must be discovered and punished to the extent of exterminating nine generations. Otherwise, the empire¡¯s dignity would be undermined, and the absolute authority of the imperial family would be tarnished. At least, that¡¯s how they think.¡± ¡°¡­Madman.¡± Ma Jin chuckled but did not interrupt the exnation. ¡°But there are many strange people in the martial world. Those who lose their minds after mastering demonic arts, or those with extraordinary speed who can evade officials and escape into the deep mountains. This is why the Deste Fort Sect warriors, whose mission is to confront martial artists, cannot be granted the imperial family¡¯s absolute authority.¡± Yeon-shin nodded slightly. Won-chang, despite his usually frivolous demeanor, had moments of sharp insight. This often happened when discussing the origins or power structures of sects. Predicting the intentions of the imperial court based on the state of the martial world was no different. His animosity toward major sects and the contrast with his usual lighthearted attitude suggested aplex background. ¡°Won-chang is not wrong. That is why you must be strong. If you go on a mission and return wounded due to the Namgung First Sword (ÄÏŒmµÚÒ»„¦), he can exin it better.¡± Ma Jin pointed to a handsome man in a blue turban lounging casually. With strikingly clear features and a gentle impression, his demeanor was carefree, and the ends of his turban fluttered continuously in the breeze. Even at a nce, he seemed extraordinary. ¡°Namgung First Sword¡¯s Sword Arts are incredibly terrifying.¡± He waved his hand and spoke. It was astonishing. Namgung First Sword was renowned as one of the best sword techniques in the world, taught only to the direct descendants of the Namgung family. Even though Yeon-shin lived in seclusion, he had heard of the name. ¡®Moreover, Namgung¡¯s First Sword is said to be among the top swordsmen in Namjik Rye.¡¯ Though the man¡¯s internal energy did not appear particrly strong at first nce, closer inspection revealed a meticulously controlled energy flow around his body. Surviving an encounter with a grandmaster like Namgung First Sword was a testament to his skill. ¡°Well then, shall we see what the Blink Sword is capable of!¡± The man in the bandana suddenly stood up. It seemed prearranged, as Ma Jin took a step back. The man approached Yeon-shin, his loosely tied sword at his waist swinging casually, catching his eye. He grinned. ¡°Coming here at your age means you have considerable talent. Shall we check your aptitude with the sword. I am very good at recognizing such things.¡± ¡°You say you are good at recognizing talent?¡± Yeon-shin asked without thinking. Chapter 10 ? Surviving as a Genius on Borrowed Time Chapter 10 ¨C Entrance (2) ¡°Yeah. I can really feel the wind.¡± The man smiled. He had a blue bandana and even bluer eyes. ¡°Even a ten-year-old¡¯s Threefold Sword Art has sword wind. You can tell how they wield the sword, what it feels like. Here in Demon Wings, there¡¯s a girl named Baek Mir-yeo whose sword is superb. Make sure to get some guidance from her. She¡¯s got quite the sense.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yeon-shin didn¡¯t ask further. As he circted his qi in ce, his clothes began to flutter slightly. The full-body manifestation of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training drew intrigued looks from the Demon Wings warriors. ¡°They call me Cheong Myeong. Born and raised here in Yangyang.¡± ¡°Xinye, Jeong Yeon-shin.¡± ¡°Ah, so there¡¯s a ce like that.¡± Cheong Myeongughed lightly. His presence was as clear as his name. Yeon-shin reached for the sword he had received at Deste Fort. The Deste Sword. It was a top-grade item, iparable to the iron sword he used to wield, and its sharp cry was so clear and loud that Hyeon Won-chang from the next room came running in. ¡®There¡¯s supposed to be a cksmith¡¯s shop owned by the dwarves here.¡¯ If the rumor was true, it would make sense why even the standard-issue swords were of such high quality. Unlike the famously beautiful and strong Elven Race, not much was known about the dwarves aside from their exceptional smithing skills. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Yeah. They say your Swift Sword is the real deal. Show me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± From the hand holding the sword, a familiar tremor from the past week surged. Before Cheong Myeong drew his sword, Yeon-shin saw the calloused hands that looked like they were encased in armor. The firm, tiny muscles showing through his sleeves and his upright posture showcased his immense martial prowess. The piercing gaze that seemed to bore through his mind was overwhelmingly intense. ¡®No need to worry. This is a ce to disy skill.¡¯ He erased all distractions. Only Cheong Myeong¡¯s breath remained in his qi sense. Inhale, exhale very slowly. ¡®Now.¡¯ The qi that was supposed to go to his left foot flowed in the opposite direction. A thud resounded. With a single leap using Oveing the Beginning and Piercing Through, Cheong Myeong¡¯s upper body came into sharp focus. Breaking the ground he stood on, he drew the Deste Sword. Five paces were cut down and scattered with a single draw. He released his tightly wound muscles and inner energy, following up with a Swift Sword strike. The sound of swimming through a typhoon beat against his eardrums like a drum, sending shivers through his lower abdomen. Having gained the Sword Cry, he changed once again. He could feel everything. Bang! He collided with an overwhelming sword force. Seeing an opening on the side, he moved in, but suddenly his vision shook white. An enormous shock traveled from his grip up to his elbow as he was flung away. He didn¡¯t know when he had raised his sword. ¡®Still, it¡¯s not as bad as I thought¡­¡¯ Before flying off, he concentrated his qi on his right knee¡¯s acupoints. As his calf muscles twitched like a beast¡¯s, his right foot nted firmly on the training ground. At the same time, he exploded qi from the acupoint at his heel. Crack! Whish! ¡®This is doable.¡¯ His body rotated half a turn on his right foot. He had actually caught his opponent¡¯s blind spot. At the end of the Deste Sword¡¯s arc was the trapezius muscle behind Cheong Myeong¡¯s neck. The sound of cutting through the air was followed by Cheong Myeong¡¯s body twitching as if it were pulsing. His body seemed to blur, then instantly, Yeon-shin¡¯s vision turned white again. Cheong Myeong¡¯s sword closed in. Shhh! ¡®Rotational Strike, it rotated properly.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t something he saw; the hum in his grip told him. Inspired by Cheong Myeong¡¯s words about feeling the wind, Yeon-shin¡¯s Sword Cry reached a new level. ng! The sound was like a bell, and the force imbued with qi scattered, tearing parts of his clothes. His arm bounced upwards. The sh was so powerful, he was amazed he didn¡¯t drop the sword. Whew! He let himself fall backward, using the Iron Bridge Art. Thanks to his firmly nted right foot, the move was easy. The white de grazed his nose. The sight of his hair being cut off was chilling. As he pulled his nted foot free, he kicked out. Predicting his opponent¡¯s evasion, he flipped in mid-air andnded. He gripped his sword tightly, eyes fixed on Cheong Myeong. Something caught on his upward-kicking foot. His bandana had fallen off. ¡®As I thought, an elf.¡¯ The golden hair, the pointed ears with ends sharper than a sword¡¯s edge, were something no human could have. Yeon-shin, who had grown ustomed to seeing elves, thought nothing of it and readied his sword. ¡®Next, I¡¯llbine Oveing the Beginning with the Deste Sword and¡­ Huh?¡¯ Fully immersed, he suddenly realized the surrounding silence. Even the formidable Cheong Myeong looked at him in bewilderment. Everyone in the training hall stared at him in shock. Cheong Myeong¡¯s identity didn¡¯t seem to be a secret. ¡°¡­..¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt the atmosphere was no longer conducive to sparring. Carefully sheathing his new sword, Yeon-shin asked out of curiosity. ¡°How was I? You said you were assessing my talent.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I know you held back. Be honest with me.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The experts who had faced the Plum Blossom Swords and even the Namgung First Sword seemed to have forgotten how to speak, merely staring at Yeon-shin. After a while, Ma Jin spoke, his scar twisting as he did. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Fifteen, but does that matter? Skill is all that counts now.¡± Yeon-shin frowned. With a potentially short life ahead, age didn¡¯t seem relevant. However, no one seemed to hear the second sentence. Cheong Myeong, who had suddenly thrown his sword away, and the Demon Wings warriors began talking amongst themselves. It was a disbelief-driven chatter. ¡°That¡¯s monstrous.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a mistake by the heavens.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Gathering of Talents, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like that. Even if you were born with sensory perception, you wouldn¡¯t be like that.¡± ¡°In my city, I was considered the greatest prodigy.¡± ¡°Greatest, my ass.¡± Ma Jin didn¡¯t bother to quiet them but gestured to Hyeon Won-chang. ¡°Next. Hyeon Won-chang, from Shanxi.¡± ¡°Me, now?¡± ¡°Take your ce. I¡¯ll be watching.¡± None of the Demon Wings warriors paid much attention to Won-chang¡¯s sparring. Only Yeon-shin, his fellow trainee, watched intently for anything to learn. ¡°Demon Wings doesn¡¯t discriminate against any weapons.¡± Ma Jin, having just returned from a mission, immediately began teaching. He exined that when performing missions across the vast Central ins, it wasn¡¯t unusual to be away for months, and a month-long rest was guaranteed upon return. Yeon-shin and Hyeon Won-chang began learning the Demon Wings Formation. It was the first time Yeon-shin was formally learning a proper technique. ¡°Sword, knife, spear, fist, palm, axe, staff, whip. Demon Wings epts everything. If you master it properly.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Then why would sword masters bother specializing?¡± Won-chang, with his swollen eyes, asked. Ma Jin answered every question as if he were the most patient teacher in the world. ¡°The formations are different. Demon Wings is about body usage. It¡¯s aprehensive study of what can be done with human hands and feet. Excluding the bow, it covers everything from close-quartersbat to mid-range spear fighting.¡± He added. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s shallow. As you already said yourself, it can¡¯tpare in depth to a swordsman who solely studied the sword. But we¡¯re not Taoist hermits on Mount Wudang, endlessly swinging a sword hoping for ascension.¡± ¡®So that¡¯s how they view the Wudang Sect¡¯s Tai Chi Sword.¡¯ Yeon-shin thought it was a swordsmanship worth seeing someday. ¡°Our martial arts were made for intense battles. Chaos is always expected, even on solo missions. A fight is a collection of variables! Would you insist on holding a sword if your stance copses? With Demon Wings, you won¡¯t hesitate to discard your sword at that moment. Hesitation is defeat. Ma Jin nced at Yeon-shin. He seemed to be thinking of the kick that had sent Cheong Myeong¡¯s bandana flying. Conversely, Yeon-shin recalled how Cheong Myeong had tossed his sword after their bout. ¡°Oh¡­ indeed.¡± A voice filled with admiration came from the Entrance Guardian. Ma Jin¡¯s eyes lit up with a peculiar light as he nced at him sitting beside Yeon-shin. ¡°However, Demon Wings requires innate adaptability and insight. If youck these, you must work hard enough to forcibly imprint it onto your body. But don¡¯t worry.¡± He continued with a scar-stretching smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I and Demon Wings are here for. The fact that you passed the Deste Exam means you have the potential. Follow well, and you¡¯ll join us on the next mission.¡± And so began Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s ordeal. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The next day, a corpse-like figure stood in the Demon Wings training hall. Ma Jin¡¯s im about imprinting onto the body was no exaggeration. He taught Won-chang the Demon Wings Formation¡¯s principles through intense sparring. ¡°My Demon Wings closebat techniques are precise. I know you can move. It¡¯smendable that you haven¡¯t copsed. Reflect and achieve progress.¡± Ma Jin spoke nonchntly to Won-chang and then turned to Yeon-shin. He looked perfectly finepared to Hyeon Won-chang. Wearing the ck Deste Sword at his waist and his white training robe fluttering in the wind, he looked like a full-fledged warrior of Deste Fort, despite his young appearance. ¡°You¡¯ve finished. Do you understand the core principle?¡± ¡°Adaptability.¡± ¡°¡­Correct. The body always has a way to move. The seamless flow of movements is the essence of Demon Wings¡¯ true secret. Insight, creativity, and adaptability. If you fully grasp these principles, then that means you now understand the meaning of the technique.¡± ¡°The meaning of the technique?¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be exined in words.¡± Ma Jin stood before a brick tower on one side of the training hall. Deste Fort Sect members rarely used wood, as the stone buildings were a consideration for the Elven Lord of the Fort. ¡°Watch.¡± Ma Jin exuded a powerful aura momentarily, then immediately withdrew it to showplete rxation. He extended his fist, and his calloused knuckles struck the tower¡¯s surface. Thunk! The dull sound revealed how hardened his skin was. Simultaneously, the brick tower crumbled. ¡°The optimal moment and the ultimate strike. The technique draws this trajectory. Following the perfect technique results in the ultimate strike. It might fall under the realm of internal arts, but what I¡¯m conveying is a different principle. Internal arts focus on seeing the opponent¡¯s attack. But your technique starts from the instinctual level. There¡¯s no need to see your own attack.¡± Ma Jin didn¡¯t even brush off his hands as he turned to Yeon-shin. Watching the crumbled tower, Yeon-shin thought. ¡®The servants are going to have a hard time.¡¯ Wondering about the wages of the Deste Fort servants, he quickly cleared his mind. ¡®It¡¯s about knowing when and where to exert force.¡¯ The point was to find the best moment to unleash power. Instantly grasping the technique, Yeon-shin stretched his hands. ¡°This is the realm of practice. You can¡¯t grasp it from just one look. The more you practice, the more you instinctively find the optimal technique. This will be your lifelong task.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Yeon-shin thought otherwise. Already, a deeper inspiration was igniting a lightning bolt in his mind. ¡®I can optimize this¡­ I can do it right now¡­¡¯ A glimmer of sky-blue light shed in his eyes, and his hand lifted slightly. Chapter 11 ? Surviving as a Genius on Borrowed Time Chapter 11 ¨C Public Martial Competition (1) In perfect harmony with the sword, he could sense even the wind blowing against the de. That sensation remained vivid. Though his eyes couldn¡¯t see, his sword could read Cheong Myeong¡¯s technique. Internal energy, or qi, was a mysterious thing. It revealed the realm of ascension without needing to be seen or felt. ¡®The essence of qi is the great nature. Just follow where it leads.¡¯ The cold touch of the Deste Sword¡¯s hilt felt warm. Following the guiding principle of the Demon Wings Formation, the qi surged from his whole body and began to flow outwards. It felt like a gentle breeze. He surveyed the tower standing next to the crumbled bricks, apanied by the soft wind. Just by glimpsing the joints of the brick tower, he formed an azure, translucent mental image. He knew how much strength he needed and where to strike. Thebination of strength, environment, and target formed a trajectory. As his breathing calmed, his right hand, holding the sheathed Deste Sword, lifted. He didn¡¯t draw even a bit of internal strength to bolster his physical power. He leisurely followed the single stroke led by the qi. In an instant, the world lost its color from his consciousness. The twisting of muscles starting from the pectoralis major went through the deltoid and biceps, reaching the flexor digitorum profundus, sharpening like a sword, converging into a single path that struck towards the tower. Just before impact, all his joints momentarily locked. The optimal moment and the perfect strike. Thwack! Rumble- The fallen bricks resembled those broken by Ma Jin next to him. He had acquired the Demon Wings Formation. All that was left was to hone his skill for realbat. Yeon-shin contained the excitement that bubbled within him. As he sheathed his sword at his waist and nced at Ma Jin, he saw an expression even more intense than when he had faced Cheong Myeong. It was no longer surprising. ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°It seems I need to experience realbat. To unleash the Demon Wings Formation in the blink of an eye, ordinary training won¡¯t suffice.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I understand now what it means to engrave it into the body. I¡¯ve learned well.¡± Ma Jin, hailed as the strongest of the seventeenth generation of the Divine Sword n, remained silent for a while. ¡°That guy is strange.¡± One of the senior practitioners of Demon Wings muttered. The man wore a blue outfit with the character ¡®»Ä¡¯ (Wild) of the Deste Fortress embroidered on his shoulders and back. Everyone present wore the same uniform. The ten or so warriors drinking in the luxurious tavern seemed to understand immediately. There was no one other than the boy who had recently be the talk of Demon Wings. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about him, even before I came here.¡± ¡°They say he was an unparalleled genius? It¡¯s not surprising anymore.¡± ¡°Who in the Deste Fortress hasn¡¯t heard the term ¡®genius¡¯?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, having grown up in Deste Fortress.¡± Each person¡¯s remark carried a hint of alcohol. It was one of the most renowned taverns in the bustling Yangyang Street, crowded thanks to the presence of the Deste Fortress. None of the drinkers bothered to use their internal energy to dispel the effects of the alcohol. Those who were abstinent and focused solely on training wouldn¡¯t go to a tavern in the first ce. The senior practitioner who first spoke said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something ordinary people say to geniuses, prodigies. ¡®He¡¯s a strange guy.¡¯¡± ¡°Right. He seemed ordinary aftering here. In hindsight, it¡¯s not a good thing.¡± The man across, who had a reddened face,ughed and drained his cup. Then he added, ¡°But to us, he really is strange, isn¡¯t he?¡± The senior practitioners chuckled. ¡°Has anyone seen our leader with that expression?¡± ¡°They say he¡¯s already proficient in the Demon Wings Formation.¡± ¡°Have you seen him wield the sword? He¡¯spletely changed and has a refined aura. When he fought Cheong Myeong, he looked like a wild beast raised without parents.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it even while watching.¡± As they chatted about the absent boy, a young man with a somewhat youthful face spoke up. ¡°I admire Lightning sh¡¯s character. He¡¯s not arrogant despite his talent.¡± ¡°Sometimes he seems recklessly bold. But you¡¯ll see his true nature after a major mission.¡± ¡°In any case, with that talent, the lord of the Deste Fortress must have taken notice.¡± ¡°He must have conversed with the lord at the final step of the Deste test. With her eyes, the lord must have seen through him immediately. Who knows what arrangements might have been made?¡± ¡°If there are no issues, he¡¯ll be a leading figure when people talk about the Deste Fortress. He might rise from white to blue in no time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible, if he survives.¡± Several practitioners nodded. ¡°But¡­ those guys are funny.¡± As they conversed, one of the Demon Wings warriors turned his head towards one wall and spoke. The woman next to him smirked as she made her presence known. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just jealousy? I heard their leader wanted either Lightning sh or White Qilin, but ended up with neither.¡± A burst of boisterousughter erupted. Simultaneously. Bang! The wall next to them shattered. The Demon Wings practitioners deftly deflected the exploding shards imbued with qi with chopsticks or wine cups. They seemed rxed, as if this wasn¡¯t the first time, and their gestures contained the profound principles of their martial arts. ¡°Apologies for disturbing the Demon Wings practitioners¡¯ enjoyment.¡± The neers wore the same blue uniforms of the Deste Fortress. One man stepped forward to speak, but despite his words, his clothes fluttered wildly. He had gathered all his qi. ¡°If you know, why not leave quietly? We were just getting into the mood. Our youngest has extraordinary talent.¡± The woman, who had been exuding her presence, said with a smile. Her sharp features and cold eyes formed a smile. Her face was provocatively smug, enough to make anyone, even those who didn¡¯t intend to fight, draw their sword. ¡° Alluring Sun Sword, are you challenging us?¡± ¡°I thought it was your Azure Sky Squad who wanted to fight first. Saying that even if we have some talent, it¡¯s limited to Demon Wings? Isn¡¯t that picking a fight? You spat out such unlucky words knowing we could hear.¡± As her words grew fiercer towards the end, her tone sharpened as if biting her teeth. Her momentum increased with each word. Unable to contain her anger, the woman stood up and red at the Azure Sky Squad warriors. ¡°Draw your sword. Let¡¯s see this famous Azure Sword Art of the Azure Sky Squad.¡± ¡°Alluring Sun Sword Baek Mir-yeo! Watch yournguage!¡± ¡°Who are you to order me? I¡¯ll crush you in ten moves,e on!¡± Yangyang¡¯s most famous tavern turned into chaos. ¡°Have you heard? Our seniors fought with the Azure Sky Squad warriors!¡± Won-chang burst into the room, making a fuss early in the morning. Yeon-shin tilted his head and spoke. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Deste Fortress have its ownws? Isn¡¯t fighting using martial arts outside the training ground a punishable offense?¡± ¡°When did you read the Fort¡¯sws? Anyway, it seems true. They said an outing ban was imposed, and everyone looked gloomy.¡± ¡°Why did they fight?¡± ¡°Well, I heard an Azure Sky Squad warrior picked a fight at the tavern. He said Lightning sh¡¯s talent couldn¡¯t bloom in Demon Wings.¡± ¡°They fought over that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand the martial world yet. That¡¯s the essence of the Central ins! A trivial word can turn into a sharp de, and gaining fame through oveing such challenges is what lets you traverse the martial world. It¡¯s something to be happy about! Our seniors got angry and fought for a neer! If it were me, I¡¯d be overwhelmed!¡± Won-chang looked at him with an envious face. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it just because they insulted Demon Wings?¡¯ Yeon-shin, unable toprehend, closed his mouth. Then his eyes widened slightly. ¡®This is an opportunity.¡¯ To achieve the fruit of the Heavenly Tree, worshiped by all noble families, how much merit would be needed? He would definitely need the help of hisrades along the way. Building goodwill beforehand wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea, even if the ultimate trust in the Central ins was best earned by exchanging life debts. ¡®Calcted trust feels awkward and funny, though.¡¯ For now, survival was the priority. Although he hadn¡¯t shown it to the Lord of the Deste Fortress, he sincerely didn¡¯t want to die young. He had to eat the fruit of the Heavenly Tree. ¡°Now that I think about it, Brother Won-chang is right. I¡¯m angry. It upsets me that our seniors had to draw their swords because of me.¡± Yeon-shin stood up abruptly. ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s it! You truly understand what¡¯s right!¡± ¡®Is this when to use the term ¡°right¡±?¡¯ He almost felt embarrassed by Won-chang¡¯s pping, but he suppressed it, creating a calm anger as he left the room. The footsteps following him carried a sense of anticipation directed at him, it wasn¡¯t an illusion. They went to the Demon Wings training ground. The seniors lounging around looked even more dispirited than usual. The outing ban seemed to be a harsher punishment than expected. Yeon-shin, who hadn¡¯t drunk a drop due to training, couldn¡¯t fully grasp their feelings. ¡°The youngsters are here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no training today, so why are you here?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re in white, you don¡¯t need toe.¡± ¡°No, white shoulde even more. It¡¯s amendable attitude.¡± The seniors weed the two juniors. Yeon-shin, who responded with a bow, walked directly to stand before the leader of Demon Wings, Ma Jin. ¡°Is something troubling you? Feel free to ask.¡± Ma Jin, who had previously said he would consider how to teach him, spoke with a tired face. It was unlikely for someone of Ma Jin¡¯s caliber to feel physical fatigue, suggesting that he had indeed poured his efforts into Yeon-shin, as he had said. ¡®This makes it feel even more genuine.¡¯ Yeon-shin thought. He felt more at ease as he spoke. ¡°I want to duel.¡± ¡°Alright. Pick anyone. They¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Ma Jin replied, brushing his forehead. Yeon-shin shook his head. ¡°Not someone from Demon Wings, I want topete with Azure Sky Squad.¡± The training ground fell silent for a moment. Everyone knew why he mentioned Azure Sky Squad. ¡°¡­I heard about yesterday, but there¡¯s no need to be agitated. Calm yourself.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not agitated.¡¯ Ma Jin¡¯s face, looking down at him, showed a mix of confusion and appreciation. ¡°What do you mean? I just want to experience the Azure Sky Sword Art that I admire.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not calming down at all. Excessive energy is problematic.¡± However, the expressions of the seniors behind Ma Jin showed no sign of concern. Most of them seemed proud, unable to contain their admiration. The seasoned warriors, who were not inferior to the masters of the Nine Great Schools, already looked at him with pride. The unexpected reaction gave him goosebumps. He spoke again. ¡°I want to fight against their renowned sword arts with the Demon Wings Formation. Please grant permission, Leader.¡± ¡®To gain real experience with the Demon Wings Formation, observe superior sword arts, and earn the seniors¡¯ goodwill.¡¯ It seemed like a win-win situation. He felt he had already achieved thest part. ¡°Are you serious? Although we are both under the same Deste Fortress, Demon Wings is different. You haven¡¯t learned the same martial arts as Azure Sky Squad, nor have you fought alongside them. They won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I hope for.¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s short reply. Whistles burst out around him. ¡°He has the spirit to represent the Deste Fortress!¡± ¡°I want to see how he¡¯ll grow.¡± ¡°If he holds his ground, he could lead Demon Wings in the future.¡± Among them, even Ma Jin gave a slight nod. Deste Fortressress was the center of the martial world. A ce where one disyed themselves through martial arts and spirit. There was no master who wouldn¡¯t admire a fifteen-year-old swordsman elevating the prestige of Demon Wings. ¡°Alright. I will inform the leader of the Azure Sky Squad.¡± A dayter. The duel between Demon Wings¡¯ Lightning sh and a warrior from the Azure Sky Squad was arranged. Officially, it was an exchange match. Chapter 12 ? Surviving as a Genius on Borrowed Time Chapter 12 ¨C Public Martial Competition (2) ¡°Demon Wings challenged Azure Sky Squad to a duel?¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a sparring match for insight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I know the inside story.¡± For the first time in a while, the Deste Fortress was abuzz with gossip. The news that a neer and the Azure Sky Squad were dueling for the honor of the Seventeen Generations had spread. Themon opinion was that the distinctions between the Deste Fortress¡¯s ¡®White-Blue-ck¡¯ uniforms were clearer than they appeared, so the oue of the duel itself wasn¡¯t of interest to people. ¡°How long do you think he¡¯llst?¡± ¡°Anyway, at most ten seconds, right?¡± ¡°I agree. A newly inducted Magic Wingsting more than ten seconds against a Blue Uniform? That¡¯s not a usible scenario.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it like a novice from the Mount Hua Sect challenging the Plum Blossom Swordsman?¡± On the day of the duel, the rumor had spread so widely that people from other Seventeen Generations as well as some from the Chief Steward¡¯s office came to watch. The location was the Azure Sky Squad¡¯s training hall. Already present and receiving curious nces, Yeon-shin looked around. It was all swords, swords everywhere. Seeing the various kinds of swords on the weapon racks made him realize anew that the Azure Sky Squad was famous for its swordsmanship even in the martial world. ¡®They say you only train with swords until you be a Blue Uniform here, right?¡¯ It wasmonly known that the Deste Exam was for inducting White Uniform warriors, but there were also several other entry routes. The most well-known was simr to the usual major sects. They would take in children before their meridians were blocked by turbid energy, dress them in any clothes, and gradually advance them to white and blue uniforms. In fact, this route was more orthodox and had better prospects. Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t forget the lively and spirited children he saw at the Demon Wings Hall. They were here cheering him on even now. ¡°You have tost five moves! We¡¯ve bet treats with the Azure Sky Squad kids! Brother! Look this way! Here!¡± ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t disgrace the name of Demon Wings!¡± ¡°Senior! Hang in there!¡± ¡®Senior, huh?¡¯ Yeon-shin chuckled. Unlike other martial sects, the Deste Fortress¡¯s uniform color was everything in terms of rank. In this way, it was simr to the military. The children would asionally yfully call him and Won-chang ¡®senior,¡¯ which felt fresh and endearing to Yeon-shin, who had never felt attached to a family. He waved to the ten or so children. They cheered loudly. They were innocent kids. ¡®Come to think of it, there were friends my age too.¡¯ There were also older disciples of Demon Wings than those children. Being recognized for his martial skills and bing a formal warrior in white clothing was considered early even at twenty years old. He was unusually fast. Naturally, there were disciples older than Yeon-shin, and unlike the cheering children, it was still awkward with them. ¡®Time will solve that.¡¯ Putting his thoughts aside, he looked ahead. The expressions of the warriors belonging to the Azure Sky Squad were not good. They were displeased that a rookie from the Deste Exam had requested a duel. On one side, two supreme masters in ck uniforms were engaged in a silent confrontation. They were Ma Jin and the leader of the Azure Sky Squad. The leader of the Azure Sky Squad was a renowned swordsman, known as one of the top ten swordsmen in the Central ins. Despite his slender build, his tall stature, long arms, and intense gaze were impressive. ¡°I¡¯ll bet an elixir that the rookie won¡¯tst ten moves,¡± said the leader of the Azure Sky Squad. Ma Jin looked astonished. ¡°Elixir? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°Are you scared? Think you¡¯ll lose?¡± ¡°You sound like a rookie. The Deste Fortress¡¯s elixirs don¡¯te cheap.¡± ¡°The honor of Demon Wings and the Azure Sky Squad is at stake. Is this a light matter?¡± The leader of the Azure Sky Squad spoke forcefully as Ma Jin seemed to hesitate, resembling a beast taking the initiative in a fight. ¡°Ma Jin, you seem weaker than usual. Did you make such a fuss at the leader¡¯s meeting to admit such a guy?¡± ¡°You seem to have a lot of grudges.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Are you backing out?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Fine. I¡¯ll ept.¡± ¡°Good. A leader should know how to trust his subordinates.¡± The leader of the Azure Sky Squad smirked and turned his head. Thus, he missed seeing Ma Jin¡¯s slight smile. ¡°Yeon-shin, right? White Uniform of Demon Wings.¡± ¡°Demon Wings, Jeong Yeon-shin.¡± He politely cupped his fists to his opponent. It hadn¡¯t been long since he had introduced himself as Yeon-shin of Xinye, but now he felt that Demon Wings suited him much better. From the Jeong family massacre in Hanam to Namyang, Central ins, and now here. Regardless of others¡¯ views, it felt both unfamiliar and precious to represent a group in this duel. The warrior who had asked for his name stood indifferently ten steps ahead. In his blue uniform symbolizing the main force of the Deste Fortress, with a stern gaze and the aura of a seasoned warrior. ¡°I¡¯ve been training in the Azure Sky Sword Technique for twenty years. They say a sword has no eyes, hence why it is the master¡¯s responsibility to be its eyes. However, I won¡¯t hold back. Keep this in mind.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s brief reply made the warrior¡¯s eyebrows twitch. Without saying more, the warrior ced his hand on his sword. Simultaneously, a chilling aura spread out in waves. ¡®What kind of sword technique does he use?¡¯ Yeon-shin¡¯s short reply wasn¡¯t intended as a provocation. He was already unraveling the Demon Wings Formation and reading his opponent¡¯s energy with his qi. ording to his seniors, the Azure Sky Sword Technique had a very diverse swordsmanship. Depending on the practitioner, it could be a fast sword or a powerful heavy sword. ¡®A Blue Uniform warrior would have his own specialty but also be proficient in all techniques.¡¯ Therefore, Yeon-shin would also unleash his own skills. ¡®The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.¡¯ The unique martial art he created despite having limited qi, both in density and quantity. As he focused his mind, his inner energy began to circte through his flexible meridians. It was a method of using qi that was possible because he had mastered the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, thoroughly prating all his meridians, including the twelve principal and eight extraordinary meridians. The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex was also developing at a lightning pace. He was diligently confirming the points where he needed to support the weight and apply force while circting his qi. ¡°Come.¡± The Blue Uniform warrior spoke, naturally yielding the first move. Yeon-shin decided to surprise him. ¡°Hup.¡± As he drew in his breath, he pulled out his sword with a swift movement. The vibration of his qi reverberated with a thud in the training hall, and the clear sunlight scattered over the de of the Deste Sword, imbued with the essence of the fast sword. The force that rose from beneath his feet converged onto his sword, drawing the trajectory of the Demon Wings Formation. ng! With the sound of the sword, a smile spread on Yeon-shin¡¯s face from the vibration traveling through his grip. It was a solid strike. Although he didn¡¯t cut, the warrior¡¯sposure was broken, his center of gravity visibly shaken. When the sword speeds up, its power inevitably increases. This is known as sword force. Pushing off the ground with the foot that had just stepped forward, Yeon-shin¡¯s next move followed. When used correctly, the technique he self-described as ¡®two achievements¡¯ could exhibit twice the usual efficacy of qi. The rapidly changing scenery and the warrior¡¯s body growingrger in his view. The Demon Wings Formation revealed its sword trajectory. The warrior¡¯s statement that he wouldn¡¯t hold back wasn¡¯t just about not being careless. Unlike those who were distracted by the boyish appearance and lost instantly, the warrior¡¯s broken bnce was visibly clear. ¡®Now.¡¯ He had to take advantage of this opening to win. Amidst the vast training hall, surrounded by many people, Yeon-shin thought only of victory. ng! He felt his sword skills improving rapidly. The vibration felt through his hands was tremendous. The warrior¡¯s eyes became serious quickly, but Yeon-shin¡¯s aggressive swordy, though far from the level of a Blue Uniform warrior, prevented him from properly executing his defensive stance. In one corner, Ma Jin was teaching the children about the importance of taking the initiative. Quite theposed fellow. ng! ng! ng! The Demon Wings Formation¡¯s sword trajectory drew white streaks, filling his vision. He was utilizing the efficacy of the fast sword to the fullest. Keeping up the momentum from the single breath and central position he seized initially, he noticed the growing weariness on the opponent¡¯s face. Yeon-shin lost track of how many moves they exchanged. Fully immersed, he was mastering the Demon Wings Formation. On top of his body trained by the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, he umted the essence of martial arts. As the sword trajectory tilted more, he realized he used his back muscles a lot, and if he twisted his foot at a certain angle while stepping diagonally, it would generate rotational force with qi. This was the Rotational Strike used by Cheong Myeong! Woong! The swirling qi was embodied in his sword strike. ng! The warrior retreated a step. Yeon-shin immediately raised his sword and spun around. A powerful and sharp wind scattered in all directions. Strings of Force weaved together showcasing the power of the Rotational Strike. With a sense of achievement running down his spine, he named another move. ¡®Charged Strike!¡¯ The overwhelming force naturally led his body. His body rotated once more. At this moment, he instinctively knew that the Charged Strike could be used in consecutive strikes. Each subsequent strike increased in power. The second strike of Charged Strike was unleashed from the tip of his sword. Boom! The warrior¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully rotated yet to gain distance. The warrior¡¯s Deste Sword was knocked away. His upper body shook entirely under the enormous sword force of the Charged Strike. His arms flung above his head. ¡°Ugh!¡± Barely regaining his bnce, he saw Yeon-shin¡¯s sword at his chin. Yeon-shin was holding his Deste Sword with a peculiar expression. Despite repeatedly receiving Yeon-shin¡¯s sword, the Blue Uniform warrior¡¯s uniform was remarkably clean. Just a few creases. However, the White Uniform had won. It was an undeniable result, even if attributed to carelessness. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yeon-shin stared at him quietly. It was luck. He won because a timely inspiration added power to his momentum. If it were to happen again, the oue wouldn¡¯t be the same. It was said that a Blue Uniform warrior of the Deste Fortress wouldn¡¯t yield to even a Plum Blossom Swordsman of the Mount Hua Sect. The difference in a single rank was significant, showing the strength of the Deste Fortress. With such martial prowess, it would be hard to find an opponent in the vast martial world. It felt like his first goal had been set. Yeon-shin sheathed his Deste Sword. Then, with sincerity, he cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you for giving me the opportunity to witness your profound swordsmanship.¡± ¡°¡­Your sword trajectory and Rotational Strike were remarkable. A martial prowess that transcends your age.¡± The Blue Uniform warrior, staring at him for a moment, stood up. The slight upward curve of his mouth indicated he wasn¡¯t displeased. Yeon-shin thought. It¡¯s charming how one¡¯s expression can change so easily after losing face and receiving a single bow. He turned his head. Most faces were shocked, while some showed admiration. ¡°How many seconds was it? The White Uniform won.¡± ¡°It seemed like at least twenty moves were exchanged.¡± ¡°Exchanged? What are you talking about. Truly incredible swordsmanship. Was it Jeong Yeon-shin? His martial prowess is astounding for his age, beyondprehension.¡± ¡°Demon Wings has taken in a treasure. I¡¯m insanely jealous.¡± The bemused faces of the cheeky Demon Wings children were also amusing. Yeon-shin, who greeted the Azure Sky Squad leader with a cupped fist, walked towards the children. Despite the intense movement, his body trained by the Jeong Family Dynamic Training was absorbing the shock from the sh of qi. He wasn¡¯t very tired. ¡°Demon Wings. I didn¡¯t disgrace our name, right? Enjoy your treats well.¡± Squatting down to meet the children¡¯s eyes, Yeon-shin spoke. He wasn¡¯t sure how many moves they exchanged, but it was certain that he shattered the ten-second expectation. He won. The children, nodding absentmindedly, gradually regained their spirits. Their eyes soon began to sparkle brightly, almost overwhelming. ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll enjoy the treats!¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really strong! A white uniform suits you!¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± The child who called him ¡®senior¡¯ only let out an exmation as if mesmerized. Amidst the excited chatter of the children, Ma Jin approached. From his outstretched hand, a fragrant aroma wafted. A round lump of medicine sat on his strong-looking palm. Yeon-shin felt the dense flow of energy. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± Ma Jin spoke, the scar under his lip rising along with his grin. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¨C Insight (1) ¡°Do you mean this elixir is mine?¡± ¡°Yes. Each division of the Divine Sword Squad is equivalent to the core forces of the Nine Great Sects. Along with budget, supplies also include spiritual medicines and elixirs. Though they are not inrge quantities¡­ Of course, there is nothing as grand as Kongqing Jade or Millennium Snow Ginseng. I heard that the Shaolin has Great Rejuvenation Pills, but that¡¯s beyond my jurisdiction.¡± Ma Jin smiled broadly. ¡°You look like you want me as your master. Unfortunately, thews of the Deste Fortress prohibit personal master-disciple rtionships between warriors of the same sect. It¡¯s to prevent any personal matters from affecting missions.¡± ¡°I am grateful, but I hadn¡¯t thought that far.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Should I bow in respect then? Can I do that here?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of the severe consequences of breaking thews, go ahead.¡± Yeon-shin caught the elixir Ma Jin tossed with a light chuckle. He stared at the white pill in his hand. He had never seen such a thing at the Jeong family. He hadn¡¯t even heard of it. It wasn¡¯t because the family head hated him, but because there was simply no such thing as an elixir in a backwater martial family. ¡°Given your level of inner energy, you should see significant benefits. Have you ever consumed any spiritual medicine before?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Absorbing the medicinal energy into your inner energy isn¡¯t easy with regr cultivation. If not done correctly, you might waste the precious effects. I can help. Come with me.¡± ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why are you being so kind to me?¡± It was a question that someone tainted by worldly ways wouldn¡¯t have asked. It was a question that only a boy with nowhere else to go could ask. The scar that crossed Ma Jin¡¯s face twitched cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you special treatment. Everyone in Demon Wings is treated the same. After experiencing life-and-death missions a few times, you¡¯ll understand.¡± He tapped Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder and walked past him. Yeon-shin watched his back for a moment, then slowly followed, brushing the arm of Won-chang, who looked enviously at him. There was a ripple effect. The duel wasn¡¯t witnessed only by the experts of the two brigades, so the rumor spread quickly. ¡°Alluring Sun Sword! I heard your side has an extraordinary hidden dragon?¡± ¡°Hidden dragon?¡± ¡°Why? The rumor is widespread. They say a young swordsman who joined your ranks dueled with the Azure Sky Squad. Isn¡¯t Goo Ik-hwan from the Azure Sky Squad a skilled swordsman? There¡¯s no way a White Uniform could defeat a Blue Robe of the Deste Fortress.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about a hidden dragon, but he¡¯s certainly a monster. What should I say¡­ There¡¯s more nervousness than anticipation.¡± ¡°Nervousness?¡± Baek Mir-yeo, the Alluring Sun Sword opened her mouth again to the questioning warrior from another squad. ¡°He¡¯s diligent and humble. Sometimes it¡¯s annoying when he says the right things without hesitation, but he¡¯s fundamentally polite. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°He¡¯s incredibly adept at dissecting martial arts. Isn¡¯t that right, Cheong Myeong?¡± The blue-eyed man next to her nodded with a light smile. ¡°It¡¯s an unprecedented talent.¡± ¡°I used One-Inch Strikes during a spar, and then somehow that kid next to me is replicating the same technique in a different stance. It¡¯s incredibly irritating, but when I look back, his form is much more precise. There¡¯s something innately gifted about his ability to reinterpret techniques, to the point where it makes me hesitant to use my unique martial arts in front of him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already mastering them.¡± Cheongmyeong added lightly. ¡°Right. I think if he hadn¡¯t joined the Deste Fortress, he would¡¯ve died a vagabond somewhere.¡± ¡°No martial arts sect would let such a talent live.¡± At some point, Baek Mir-yeo and Cheong Myeong were conversing. The warrior, who had been pushed to the background, frowned. ¡°What are they talking about? Are they mocking me? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Neither do I.¡± Mir-yeo muttered, then signaled to Cheong Myeong with her eyes to send the warrior away. At the Demon Wings Hall, Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo, along with the other skilled warriors of Demon Wings, naturally surrounded the area. Some were hidden on the roof in stealth, while others were casually chatting with visitors but never moving from their spots. In the center of this vignt formation was the hall¡¯s interior. Yeon-shin and Ma Jin were there. Ma Jin, cing his hand on the seated boy¡¯s back, spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much of the elixir you¡¯ll be able to absorb. Even if it seems you¡¯re not getting the expected results, do not act recklessly. While inner energy can always be umted, damaging your dantian or meridians will take years to heal. If you don¡¯t want to remain stagnant, remember this.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The amount of effort Demon Wings as a whole put into their youngest member was truly tremendous. To Yeon-shin, it felt almost overwhelming. He thought, ¡®So this is what it means to belong to a sect.¡¯ He felt emotions he had rarely experienced before, tickling the top of his head. ¡°Listen. It¡¯s truly astonishing that you¡¯ve already achieved the Great Circuit. You don¡¯t need to circte qi through your lower body¡¯s meridians. Think of linking the major meridians of your upper body, the Conception and Governing Vessels, from end to end. ce the medicinal energy in the flow of qi and keep circting until it dissolves. The essence of consuming an elixir is constant qi cirction. If your qi flow bes unstable, I will intervene, so don¡¯t be rmed and go with it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yeon-shin took the elixir and ced it in his mouth. As he chewed, he noticed it had no particr taste. It was said that the supreme elixirs like the Great Rejuvenation Pills of Shaolin would melt on the tongue, but this one had to be chewed and swallowed. Soon, the energy from the elixir spread within his body. In the time it took to drink two cups of tea, the qi cirction wasplete. Ma Jin didn¡¯t even have time to assist. He now had an expression that seemed to have given up trying to understand. ¡°¡­Congrattions. You¡¯vepletely absorbed all the medicinal energy.¡± ¡°Yes. The increased qi is incredibly robust. It¡¯s iparable to the energy I had before.¡± Yeon-shin, who had consumed a spiritual elixir for the first time, observed the interior of his body with wonder. It was as described. His inner energy, which had always been exceedingly scarce, had now surpassed even the standard elixir distributed by the Deste Fortress. ¡®It¡¯s surprising I managed to fight with such minimal inner energy. Now, I finally have qi befitting a white uniform.¡¯ Ma Jin spoke, his face now relieved of its earlier frustration. ¡°I must go out now. Master, as well as the seniors, this is too overwhelming.¡± ¡°Feeling burdened?¡± The scar running down to Ma Jin¡¯s chin lifted. It was a now-familiar smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be. Once you go out into the martial realm and face life-and-death situations a few times, this will be natural. The higher your martial arts skills, the better.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll earn merits too, right?¡± Muttering to himself, Yeon-shin saw Ma Jin nod and spoke quietly. ¡°I want to go out into the martial realm.¡± Yeon-shin had thanked his seniors with cupped fists more than ten times. He was exhausted just from showing proper manners. ¡®Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo don¡¯t even seem like warriors. They touch shoulders and heads without hesitation.¡¯ Excessive physical contact among martial artists was usually awkward. In the martial world, where favors and grudges were intricately intertwined, who knew if someone might use internal techniques to wreak havoc within one¡¯s body? Although he had gained his seniors¡¯ favor through the duel with the Azure Sky Squad, Yeon-shin himself still hadn¡¯t fully integrated himself into Demon Wings. The elixir made him stronger, but mentally, he was exhausted. Though things changed once he returned to his quarters. ¡°You¡¯re training again?¡± Won-chang asked with an exasperated look. Yeon-shin nodded roughly and left the room. ¡®The Great Training Hall feels like too much right now.¡¯ Demon Wings had two types of training halls. The first was the Great Training Hall, used for coordinated training in preparation for group battles and for disseminating missions and updates. The ce he was heading to now was the Small Training Hall, used by Demon Wings¡¯ masters to practice unique martial arts outside the Demon Wings Formation. As he passed by the Great Training Hall, he saw arge building without a ceiling. It felt like thebyrinth of the imperial tombs built above ground. Even from the outside, the qi emanating from inside was extraordinary. Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t the only one training. For someone with a certain level of inner energy, it wasn¡¯t difficult to discern others¡¯ qi. Passing by upied rooms, he searched for an empty one. Even if he didn¡¯t sense any energy, he avoided ces where a cloth, serving as a makeshift door, was hung, just in case. When he found an empty training room. -Youngest! It wasn¡¯t a voice but a transmission of sound. It was the etiquette of the Small Training Hall. They were cautious, lest anyone disturb someone who might be gaining enlightenment. Looking back, Baek Mir-yeo, the Alluring Sun Sword stood there, her hands emitting waves of qi. She was a senior with such an imposing aura that it was hard to speak to her. Cautiously, Yeon-shin approached her gesture. -What¡­ Isss¡­ It? The sound transmission he learned with the Demon Wings Formation was still a bit clumsy. The voice should be firmly condensed and transmitted, but to Yeon-shin, it still felt like a gentle breeze. It was due to his insufficient inner energy realm. Fortunately, Mir-yeo didn¡¯t seem to mind much. -I need a partner. Will you take a move? -Did you gain enlightenment? Congrattions. -It¡¯s just a small clue. You¡¯re not going to tell me you can¡¯t spar after showing such a performance at the duel, are you? -Wouldn¡¯t the noise be too much? -Let¡¯s go outside. The two left the Small Training Hall. Walking silently, Mir-yeo spoke as they approached the Great Training Hall. ¡°If you had training nned, I apologize. I¡¯m in a hurry. The enlightenment came to me suddenly.¡± ¡°Actually, this works better for me. Solo training can be done anytime, but it¡¯s not every day I get to spar with a senior like the Alluring Sun Sword.¡± ¡°My ultimate skill is a sword art. Why do you speak of hand techniques?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you focus on your hands while unsheathing your sword? Unless you were practicing calligraphy, the Alluring Sun Sword could unleash swift sword arts regardless of where her hands are.¡± Mir-yeoughed softly. Despite her cold eyes, the smile suited her well. ¡°Just call me Senior Baek.¡± As they conversed, they reached the Great Training Hall. Some who enjoyed practicing in the open and others who were practicing the Demon Wings Formation nodded their heads. ¡°Now. Let¡¯s start by sparring.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the first move.¡± Sinceing to the Deste Fortress, Yeon-shin had heard enough of the phrase, ¡®I¡¯ll yield the first move,¡¯ to be tired of it. Responding to Yeon-shin¡¯s impudent words, Mir-yeo smiled and gestured. She stood with empty hands, and Yeon-shin drew his sword without hesitation. But surprisingly, his wrist was quickly grabbed. She had swiftly closed in and seized his wrist. It was an incredibly fast joint lock. The unprepared blue uniform warrior he sparred with was not this strong. He could barely see her hand moving. ¡®Not yet. Demon Wings Formation.¡¯ His left hand was free. He tried to strike with a straight fist following the qi trajectory, but the distance was too close to exert force. Instead, her body came even closer. At that moment. Mir-yeo¡¯s hand, which was an inch away, struck his abdomen. ¡°Hup!¡± Despite the close distance, she released a powerful strike. His body was pushed back, but his seized wrist remained held. Immediately, Yeon-shin¡¯s Demon Wings Formation instinctively guided his body, and in a split second, he struck upward with his knee imbued with the qi of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. Mir-yeo, who was now massaging her own wrist that had been knocked away with a thudding sound, had a face filled with astonishment and satisfaction. ¡°You managed the qi in your strike flexibly. I had a feeling, but it seems my one-inch strikes have be more efficient. I can apply more power.¡± She spoke with satisfaction. ¡°Were you practicing one-inch strikes?¡± ¡°A swordsman trained in the Demon Wings Formation can¡¯t rely only on the sword. One-inch strikes are very useful in closebat. Against an opponent covered in defensive qi, it¡¯s best to break their protective qi first.¡± Yeon-shin cautiously spoke. ¡°May I, an unworthy junior, offer a word? I¡¯ve been sensitive to qi since childhood, and your qi control caught my eye.¡± ¡°You can see the movement of qi? Even for you, that¡¯s hard to believe.¡± ¡°I merely observe the ripples of qi along with the flow of your internal force. I can¡¯t see qi residing within the body.¡± ¡°Even that is unbelievable. Such a sense of qi¡­ Perhaps only the supreme masters possess it.¡± She was referring to the hierarchy of the Deste Fortress, from white to ck uniforms. Baek Mir-yeo, who had slightly widened her eyes, continued in a calmer tone. ¡°But with you¡­ we¡¯ve felt something too. Alright. I¡¯ll listen, junior.¡± She smiled yfully at the end of her words. Yeon-shin spoke with a perplexed look. ¡°I recently started learning the Rotational Strike from Master. Your hand techniques seem more suited to internal force rather than one-inch strikes. The control of qi appears well-suited to the Internal Family Heavy Unarmed Attacks.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If you used the same force with internal force, it would be much¡­ Ah, are you already at that level with the Internal Family Heavy Unarmed Attacks?¡± ¡°What?¡± Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¨C Insight (2) She soon had a dazed expression on her face, a look unimaginable from her usual demeanor. Baek Mir-yeo, renowned both inside and outside the Deste Fortress as a bold and cold swordswoman, now looked bewildered. ¡°Internal force. The Inner Family Heavy Unarmed Arts.¡± She didn¡¯t get angry right away. Instead, she stroked her lips with her long fingers, silently lost in thought. ¡°It¡¯s hard to ept. If a master focused on internal energy, the Inner Family Heavy Unarmed Arts would be a basic technique. Do you take me for a fool who doesn¡¯t understand her own qi?¡± ¡®No, but it seems like you are.¡¯ Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t voice his thoughts this time. In his view, Mir-yeo¡¯s qi method was subtle, and her qi mobilization speed was faster than that of other seniors, but it was meaningless if she didn¡¯t realize it herself. He didn¡¯t feel the need to continue the conversation. ¡°I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you with unnecessary words.¡± They weren¡¯t close enough for him to insist on his advice at the cost of offending her. However, his overly nd attitude seemed to provoke Baek Mir-yeo. Her smooth forehead creased. An experienced master in the martial world would also excel in psychological battles. Realizing that his inner thoughts had been read through her change in attitude, Yeon-shin slowly spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯m sorry. And thank you.¡± Turning away from her, he headed back to the Small Training Hall. If she didn¡¯t ept it, that was enough. Given her apology and gratitude, it didn¡¯t seem likely, but if she held a grudge for no reason, she would be no different from the brothers of the Jeong family. There was no need to waste energy on such a person. Since entering the Deste Fortress, his martial arts had been improving day by day, he was just waiting for a chance to prove himself. ¡®I¡¯ll start training thebination of the Charged Strike.¡¯ Yeon-shinpletely pushed thoughts of Baek Mir-yeo out of his mind. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Did you ever mention my martial arts origins to Lightning sh?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? Do you think that makes any sense?¡± At the Demon Wings Hall, with the surrounding energy forming a barrier to block the sound, Ma Jin frowned. Mir-yeo, sitting across from him, had a serious expression. ¡°If not, then how¡­?¡± ¡°It seems you misunderstand what happened.¡± Seeing her murmur, Ma Jin opened his mouth. ¡°He must have seen through the martial arts you¡¯ve been modifying. Lightning sh is special. Even in the vast martial world, it¡¯s hard to find such talent¡­ But there are such figures in the world. The Ming n, the Iron n, the absolute masters who im to be the strongest in the world. Lightning sh possesses inexplicable talent like them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you think practicing the lost Heavenly Demon Divine Art is a reason to avoid Lightning sh? He is Undoubtedly the future of the Deste Fortress. I don¡¯t know what others who haven¡¯t seen him think, but there¡¯s no reason to dismiss his words as the advice of a novice. Such talent is unheard of.¡± ¡°I understand that too.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything to be concerned about, it¡¯s his nature. Fortunately, a small mission hase up. It¡¯s something two Blue Uniforms can handle alone, so having two Blue Uniforms and two White Uniforms from the martial world isn¡¯t a bad idea. Watch how Lightning sh crosses life-and-death situations with hispanions. See if he¡¯s trustworthy.¡± ¡°If his nature is good, should I even discuss the Heavenly Demon Divine Art with him?¡± ¡°Your self-study has its limits. I don¡¯t have the luxury of time. If it¡¯s just about refining the Divine Art, it¡¯s right to seek Lightning sh¡¯s help. He¡¯s fundamentally different. He adapts everything to fit himself. He has the potential to be a grandmaster.¡± ¡°A grandmaster¡­!¡± Her eyes widened. Ma Jin continued speaking calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about your legitimacy. Lightning sh will develop his own unique martial path. You can see it from how he mastered the Demon Wings Formation. I¡¯ve never seen anyone practice it like that.¡± ¡°It is indeed astonishing.¡± ¡°Astonishing? That doesn¡¯t begin to describe his talent. He even enjoys martial arts.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­!¡± Baek Mir-yeo sighed deeply. Ma Jin dered firmly. ¡°Within five years, Lightning sh will be the leader of Demon Wings. Go and observe the nature of your future superior.¡± * * * The next day. Yeon-shin, along with Hyeon Won-chang, were summoned to the Great Training Hall. There were only three people in the spacious area. Baek Mir-yeo, Cheong Myeong, and Ma Jin, whom he had started to feel a bit awkward around. ¡°It¡¯s a mission.¡± Ma Jin¡¯s blunt words made Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s body tremble with excitement. ¡°Finally, we¡¯re going into the martial world¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. You might die out there.¡± ¡°Oh, yes!¡± ¡°Baek Mir-yeo, Cheong Myeong, Yeon-shin, and Hyeon Won-chang. The four of you will go. It¡¯s rted to the Blood me Sect. Prepare yourselves to leave the Deste Fortress.¡± Ma Jin said. At the mention of the Blood me Sect, Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes darkened. A burning manor, blood dripping from the doorsteps, red clothes, and red hair¡­ He slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Are you saying that for a matter involving the Thirteen Heavens, we¡¯re sending two Blue Uniforms and two White Uniforms?¡± ¡°You should hear the background. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not the main branch of the Blood me Sect. We don¡¯t even know where that is.¡± Ma Jin¡¯s exnation wasn¡¯t long. ¡°You¡¯re aware that the famine isn¡¯t just a problem in Ho-gwang, right?¡± The Jeong family¡¯s Shinya was rtively well off, but the broader region of Namyang was different. He had heard that arablend was dwindling across the entire Hanam Province. ording to Ma Jin, the situation was simr in Shaanxi Province. ¡°A few years ago, during a poor harvest, starving vigers raided a local lord¡¯s manor. They didn¡¯t just take food. The household was driven out violently. Recently, it seems the lord¡¯s eldest son returned, with red hair and dressed in bright red.¡± ¡°He pledged allegiance to the Blood me Sect¡­!¡± Hyeon Won-chang muttered in disbelief. The Blood me Sect was particrly notorious among the Thirteen Heavens of the Demonic Sect. There were many rumors, but the one widely epted was that they produced warriors through the power of blood, which bordered on both magic and martial arts. ¡°Like other demonic arts, it seems the eldest son of that manor quickly mastered the blood arts of the Blood me Sect. He settled in the vige, periodically ughtering livestock and destroying crops.¡± ¡°Destroying crops?¡± Cheong Myeong, wearing a hood, murmured. Yeon-shin remembered that he was from the Ming n. ¡°Does he only target livestock and crops?¡± ¡°Yes. He uproots all potential crops and kills all the livestock¡­ Before waiting for them to grow before doing it again.¡± ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s not right in the head. Not like any Blood me Sect member I know.¡± Won-chang said, his eyes wide with surprise. It was as if he had never heard of such a thing before. ¡± ¡­You¡¯ve never heard of a lunatic before? Are you serious?¡± At Ma Jin¡¯s question, Won-chang immediately looked embarrassed. Baek Mir-yeo looked at him with a pitiful expression. Ma Jin spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s in Zhenping County, southern Shaanxi. Normally, the Shaanxi branch would handle it, but recently, a case involving the theft of elixirs from the Mount Hua Sect has escted to involve the entire martial world in Shaanxi. They¡¯re short on resources and have asked our main sect for help.¡± ¡°The Mount Hua Sect had elixirs stolen? Are you referring to the Grand Violet Pill, said to beparable to the Shaolin¡¯s Great Rejuvenation Pills?¡± Hyeon Won-chang asked with wide eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s causing such an uproar. That case might alsoe to our main sect soon. For now, focus on the immediate mission.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He answered energetically. Various matters from the martial world were flowing in. Even Yeon-shin, who usually remained calm, was now acutely aware that he would soon be directly involved in the martial world, so it was easy to guess how Hyeon Won-chang felt. Ma Jin seemed concerned about this aspect as well. The zeal of youth entering the martial world for the first time,bined with martial skills and a sense of belonging to the Deste Fortress, could lead to anything. ¡°Cheong Myeong, Baek Mir-yeo, make sure to take care of the White Uniforms. Ensure they return safely.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± Mir-yeo¡¯s indifferent expression contrasted with Cheong Myeong¡¯s smiling face. Yeon-shin quietly grasped his sword, thinking of the Blood me Sect and the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s ughterers. He still didn¡¯t know why they had attacked the Jeong family. But now it didn¡¯t matter. The annihtion had already urred, and even the estranged members of the Jeong family now harbored a sword in their hearts. He would kill them if he encountered them. ¡®I sincerely hope your necks are clean¡­¡¯ He stroked his sword. The four of them quickly left Yangyang, heading northwest at a fast pace. It was a grueling march that silenced even Won-chang, who seemed eager to experience the martial world. They said this was always the case with missions from the Deste Fortress. They had free ess to ry stations across the Central ins and could ride horses for extended periods using the power of qi. There was no leisure. However, there was no ry station route from Ho-gwang to Shaanxi, so they had to conserve the horses¡¯ strength. They reached Zhenping County from Yangyang in ten days. ¡°Huff¡­¡± As the local magistrate weed them, Hyeon Won-chang dismounted weakly. He seemed more mentally exhausted than physically. Mir-yeo clicked her tongue. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯s like when martial artists use the ry station routes.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Yeon-shin nced at Hyeon Won-chang, whose face had turned pale, then turned his attention to the magistrate. ¡®Doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s starving.¡¯ The magistrate¡¯s round face didn¡¯t look undernourished, onlycking in luster. However, his expression, looking at them, was a mix of relief and annoyance. ¡°I sent the message long ago, and you¡¯re only arriving now? How frustrating!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, get down quickly! I thought I¡¯d give you respect as swordsmen of the Great Ming Empire, but you took your sweet time! Can you even catch that person? With just the four of you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Yeon-shin asked Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo. Their familiar expressions showed indifference. Tapping the back of his hood, Cheongmyeong slowly spoke. ¡°There are ignorant officials among the magistrates. These guys think the Deste Fortress is their broom¡­ But they only act like this once, during their first time. There are many counties in the Central ins, and many have never seen a real martial artist.¡± ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s this?! You insolent brat! How dare you speak like that!¡± ¡°Can I use the mute acupoint?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get this over with quickly.¡± ¡°What nonsense¡­!¡± Before Cheong Myeong finished speaking, the magistrate¡¯s voice was cut off. Yeon-shin¡¯s hand, filled with qi, pressed the point between his spine and skull. Being taller than the magistrate, Yeon-shin looked down at him indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from you.¡± Sweat formed on the magistrate¡¯s forehead. He turned away, trembling. Cheong Myeong and Mir-yeo looked at him with satisfied expressions. He suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°Lord Jeong, do you also practice acupoint techniques? Amazing.¡± Won-chang eximed. Acupoint techniques involved precise stimtion of a person¡¯s acupoints with a qi-filled hand. Not all martial artists could perform these techniques, but for Yeon-shin, who had mastered the Jeong Family Dynamic Training art and understood the human body thoroughly, it was a natural study. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a while, but it¡¯s bing harder to call you Lord. From now on, I¡¯ll call you Young Hero. Young Hero Jeong!¡± ¡°Call me whatever you want, Deste Hero.¡± Even a light joke made Deste Hero¡¯s lips curl into a wide smile. As they tied their horses in the government office¡¯s stable and went down, Cheongmyeong draped an arm around Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you know the saying, ¡®The government is untouchable¡¯? We¡¯re actually freer than other martial artists when ites to the government. The imperial family allows it. We can suppress idiots who think we¡¯re shackled. That¡¯s the kind of sect the Deste Fort is.¡± ¡°A mute acupoint is quite a gentle touch, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hyeon Won-chang added. ¡°Even so, it shouldn¡¯t be overdone.¡± Mir-yeo, walking alongside, said. She then added quietly. ¡°You did well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The time spent traveling with Mir-yeo to Zhenping County had somewhat alleviated the awkwardness. Feeling a bit more rxed, Yeon-shin suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°There, below the vige.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Blood me Sect members.¡± Before finishing his sentence, he kicked off the ground and started running. Footnotes: We¡¯ve gone back and retconned quite a few terms from the previous chapters. If some of the terms here are confusing or seem like they pop up out of nowhere, that¡¯s probably why (This was done on June 28, 2024). Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¨C Growth (1) The wind harshly swept past his ears. As Yeon-shin sprinted with all his might, his body movements merged seamlessly with the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. Yeon-shin reached for his sword. ¡°I¡¯ll cut him down in one strike.¡± Amotion broke out in the vige¡¯s vast field. People were shouting for him to stop, while a red-haired man burst outughing, saying they had no right to speak like that. They hadn¡¯t noticed yet, as they were quite some distance away. Then it happened. Whoosh! The edge of a bandana brushed against his cheek and flew away. It was Cheong Myeong, who had overtaken him with incredible speed. The level of Soaring Grace, where one skims over the tips of grass, was truly worthy of the elven race. The footwork of the Jeong family couldn¡¯tpete with the Deste Fortress. Recently, he had been trying to develop essential self-defense techniques like lightness skills and footwork, but hecked inspiration. ¡°Damn it.¡± Eventually, even Baek Mir-yeo overtook him with her movement, and Won-chang tapped him on the shoulder, saying he¡¯d go first. In terms of movement skills, Yeon-shin still hadn¡¯t reached the level of a White Uniform from Deste Fortress. He knew this himself. ¡°Mm.¡± His eyes moved keenly. Beyond the fields and livestock pens stretched many houses. Further out, green hills extended to the mountains outside the vige, with dense forests that seemed unusual. It looked like a mountain suitable for hiding. ¡°They said hees to the vige periodically to cause trouble.¡± The Central ins were vast. Countless people lived in each district. The frequent appearances indicated that he must be hiding nearby, and there wouldn¡¯t be many ces where he could conceal his red hair. It was well known that Blood me Sect members were forbidden by their doctrine to wear hats or bamboo hats. Yeon-shin nced down as he changed direction. The body of the Blood me Sect member, who had blocked Cheong Myeong¡¯s swift strike, was thrown backward. It meant he couldn¡¯t handle a Blue Uniform from Deste Fortress. What would happen if Baek Mir-yeo joined in? ¡°Just in case.¡± He ran towards the hills. As he passed the frightened eyes of the vigers and reached the entrance to the mountain path, he realized he had made the right choice. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± A man with disheveled red hair came running, his blood-red martial arts uniform showing signs of wear. It was surprising how he had shaken off Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo. Yeon-shin ced his hand on his sword and spread his fingers wide before gripping the handle tightly. Simultaneously, he initiated Demon¡¯s Light and aimed his sword. Swoosh¡ª An intangible force akin to healer energy began to emanate from his body. He lowered his upper body and entered a stance with his right foot forward. The swift Demon¡¯s Light he executed was something even the high-level Blue Uniforms had struggled to counter. ¡°Kid? No, what is that¡­!¡± The Blood me Sect member, who had been charging with a demonic face, showed a flicker of surprise. He then gritted his teeth and changed direction. ¡°Huh?¡± Where was he going? Yeon-shin was stunned. It was a moment where all his experiences of facing enemies head-on became meaningless. It was a shock to see the guy run away in the actual martial world. Yeon-shin realized that hecked the footwork and speed to catch a Blood me Sect member. In the end, he could only watch the back of the retreating figure helplessly. ¡°This is a mess.¡± Cheong Myeong, who had approached without him noticing, gave a bitter smile. ¡°Yeon-shin, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s our fault.¡± ¡°He had a lifesaving technique. It was a self-defense skill suitable for escaping, typical of a Blood me Sect member.¡± Mir-yeo sighed as she arrived. A lifesaving technique was exactly what it sounded like¡ªa hidden martial art to save one¡¯s life. In his case, it seemed to be his footwork. It waspletely opposite to Yeon-shin¡¯s abilities. ¡°A footwork faster than the Soaring Grace used by the elfs? That guy, they said he hasn¡¯t been with the Blood me Sect for long.¡± Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t help but ask. Myeong¡¯s bitter smile deepened. ¡°Those bastards are like that. They gain power through techniques that blur the line between sorcery and martial arts. Some of them fuse martial arts rapidly by burning both their own and others¡¯ blood. It¡¯s a trade-off for their lifespan. That guy must have had a particr talent. His swordsmanship didn¡¯t keep up with his lightness skills.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange that he¡¯s acting alone for so long. Blood me Sect members aren¡¯t known for their independence. There¡¯s more to this.¡± Mir-yeo spoke with a thoughtful expression. She nced at Yeon-shin, who was slightly lowering his head in frustration, and continued. ¡°We all guessed it, but the guy¡¯s base must be nearby. Given his strange obsession, he won¡¯t just retreat.¡± ¡°How about we take a break outside for once and wait leisurely?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, you do that. Damn dwarf.¡± Myeong leaned back with his fingers inteced behind his head, while Mir-yeo red at him with narrowed eyes. As they conversed for a bit, they saw Won-chang running towards them, panting. ¡°Won-chang. Your overall martial arts attainment is decent. It matches a White Uniform. But your stamina doesn¡¯t keep up. You might think your current level is enough, but in the martial world, you¡¯ll rarely face an opponent in perfect condition. It¡¯scking.¡± Mir-yeo spoke in a detached tone. The flustered Won-chang bowed apologetically. Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a reason why Ma Jin had sent these four. It was a tradition in Deste Fortress for Blue Uniforms to oversee the training and achievements of White Uniform warriors. It was a rare opportunity for top-level martial artists to personally guide them for their journey into the martial world. A benefit hardly found anywhere else in the Central ins. ¡°And as for Yeon-shin¡­¡± Receiving Mir-yeo¡¯s gaze, he flinched inwardly. Her eyes were softer than usual. ¡°Your foundation is surprisingly wellid. Even among the Nine Great Sects and the Eight Great Families, such cases are rare. I knew when I saw you running without any tricks. Physically, there¡¯s no one in the Blue Uniform who can match you, not even scrawny dwarfs like Cheong Myeong.¡± Mir-yeo scanned Yeon-shin¡¯s physique with an unbiased look and smiled contentedly. ¡°A martial artist needs to have a good body. With such a physique, you can¡¯t help but master any martial art.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be discouraged by the movement skills for now.¡± Myeong, not minding being called scrawny, smiled and patted Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder. The awkward expression of the Deste Fortress warrior, looking envious, was also left behind. Yeon-shin changed the subject, feeling rewarded for dedicating his childhood to Jeong Family Dynamic Training. ¡°Is it okay to stay at the government office? I was quite harsh.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s not? We¡¯re from Deste Fortress. He should cooperate with us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The difort is his, not ours. Thanks to you, that official must have realized his position.¡± Myeong agreed with Mir-yeo. It seemed like a trivial matter to them. But the authority of the magistrate in his hometown of Xinye Country had been significant. It reminded him of the Deste Fortress¡¯s prestigious position. An unprecedented sect that was unmatched in both the martial and government worlds. ¡°I¡¯ve really joined afortable ce. I just need to do my part.¡± He only needed to consider the opponent¡¯s strength deeply, without worrying about the group¡¯s power. How many ces like this existed in the vast world? ¡°By the way, would you like to learn how to walk?¡± ¡°Walking? Do you mean self-defense techniques?¡± Yeon-shin questioned, seeing Myeong¡¯s puzzled expression. Cheong Myeong scratched his head. ¡°I can¡¯t teach you our sect¡¯s martial arts¡­ but I can show you how elves move. Usually, people can¡¯t do it even if they know, but you might be able to.¡± ¡°Elven movement techniques!¡± Won-chang eximed. His expression was desperate, as if begging to be taught as well. This time, Yeon-shin fully understood his reaction. Having encountered many elves recently, he had be desensitized to their exotic features and long ears. Yet, in most of the Central ins, elves were still seen as celestial beings. Their realm was that deep and exclusive. Their unaging beauty, extraordinary agility, and the n¡¯s reputation aspanions of nature often made them the stuff of myths amongmon folk. Won-chang pleaded earnestly. ¡°To witness the elven movement techniques is an unparalleled opportunity! Please, grant me this chance as well!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. How could I discriminate against a fellow Demon Wing? It¡¯s just that most people can¡¯t use it even if they learn it¡­¡± Cheong Myeong¡¯s face showed even more difort. Mir-yeo shook her head beside him. ¡°Just show them. Why worry about disappointment already?¡± ¡°Well, someone once used me of not teaching the essentials and doubted for over a year. In the end, they couldn¡¯t master it.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about? There aren¡¯t many such people. No one in Demon Wings has mastered it.¡± Mir-yeo, pretending not to know, turned and said she¡¯d scout the vige. Myeong watched her leave with a chuckle, while Won-chang muttered dejectedly. ¡°No one in Demon Wings mastered it? Is it truly a technique exclusive to elves¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not systematically structured. It¡¯s just a way of walking and running.¡± Suddenly, dust swirled at Myeong¡¯s feet. Without any flow of qi, his trousers fluttered in the wind. ¡°Watch.¡± He lightly kicked off the ground and soared, without making a sound. With elegant movements, he stepped on the side of a tree several times before standing on its top branch. It was beyond human. The Deste Fortress warrior, who had approached in a daze, craned his neck and gaped upward. ¡°Without using qi, it¡¯s as if qi is supporting him.¡± Yeon-shin watched Myeong intently, recalling his movements. Myeong, closing his eyes momentarily on the tree, inhaled the forest air before descending like a feather. Hended as softly as a falling leaf, again without any noise. It was a remarkable and terrifying self-defense technique. Moving without a trace was like having a lethal weapon. Yeon-shin pondered deeply. ¡°Do you¡­ understand?¡± Myeong, approaching with a doubtful expression, asked and then flinched alone. ¡°Did I disturb your meditation?¡± ¡°No. I was thinking about how to create wind with qi. I don¡¯t have the powers of an elf¡­¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± Myeong¡¯s eyes widened at Yeon-shin¡¯s casual words. ¡°You perceived the natural energy at a nce andprehended it? How is that possible¡­!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you showed me? A few ideas came to mind. If I break down the movements into steps and intermittently release qi¡­ ah.¡± Yeon-shin, who was gradually falling into a trance, returned to focus and smiled at Cheong Myeong. ¡°Thank you for the excellent inspiration. I often feel guilty for just taking from Deste Fortress, but I believe I can significantly contribute to this mission.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheong Myeong stared nkly at Yeon-shin, who even showed courtesy by bowing. Won-chang, wearing a simr expression, approached. ¡°Shall we unpack at the lodging? For Master Jeong¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± The three walked towards where Mir-yeo had gone, slightly trailing behind. Yeon-shin, walking a bit behind, was constantly nced at by Myeong and Won-chang. As if the chaos caused by the Blood me Sect was a distant memory, the cool spring evening breeze of the first season gently touched their shoulders. By the time they leisurely arrived at the government office in Jinpyeong County, the sun had fully set, and the sky was bathed in the warm hues of dusk. The four members of Demon Wings settled in the government office. Yeon-shin, who had released the pressure points of the magistrate, immersed himself in the basics of the movement technique, not showing any signs of a typical martial world novice. He went to bed, contemting martial arts, brushing off the fearful nces. ¡®If I think ahead about my movements and release qi intermittently with each step¡­¡¯ Yeon-shin slowly closed his eyes. Cheong Myeong, who had been sleeping in a hammock strung between trees, groggily opened his eyes. He enjoyed the sunlight that woke up the vegetation along with him. Smiling pleasantly, he nced down. A boy stood silently with his eyes closed in the clearing below. d in his Deste Sword at his waist, he enveloped his entire body in calm energy. Perhaps it was confidence in his current training, indifferent to anyone watching. Myeong smiled in admiration. In the midst of the sunbeams piercing through the leaves, With the morning sunlight, Yeon-shin¡¯s body briefly swayed. Then, a light dust wind rose from his step, and his body spun as he kicked off the ground, scattering leaves. Cheong Myeong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Crazy¡­!¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¨C Growth (2) Several days passed as Yeon-shin dedicated himself to training. Myeong asionally gave him odd looks, but given his free-spirited and transcendent nature, it was understandable. The elven movement techniques he was mastering day by day were too captivating to divert his focus elsewhere. Movement skills involved learning how to run gracefully. It was impossible not to be influenced by the aplishments of such nimble techniques. It didn¡¯t take long for the inspiration he drew from Myeong¡¯s movements to crystallize into a coherent set of techniques. Though it was still in the form of a basic framework for qi maniption, there was ample room for improvement. As the founder of a martial technique, he naturally understood its core principles. ¡°There¡¯s noparison between a trainee who learns and masters something and a Grandmaster who creates something and perfects it, even if they¡¯re just starting.¡± Mir-yeo remarked. While tracking the traces of the Blood me Sect members and guarding against other possible attacks, the Demon Wings team noticed the daily transformation in Yeon-shin¡¯s movements. Though Yeon-shin trained openly, hispanions didn¡¯t spy on his practice out of respect. They could guess his achievements based on the improvement in his martial arts. ¡°A Grandmaster¡¯s talent, indeed. It¡¯s hard to believe, even while watching it. Our Captain chose to focus on his own self-defense techniques instead.¡± Cheong Myeong, who had been sleeping under a bed, moved indoors after seeing Yeon-shin¡¯s progress. A month had passed since their encounter with the Blood me Sect member. It was frustrating. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t seen the enemy again. The vige¡¯s cattle, horses, pigs, and chickens continued to die off slowly. It was clear that the Blood me Sect¡¯s aim was not just to kill livestock, but to torment the vigers. Despite this, they avoided the fields, likely due to Cheong Myeong¡¯s vignce. Myeong seemed unbothered by the animal deaths and was content to y the role of a menacing scarecrow. This led to some disputes. While Mir-yeo nned patrol routes, Myeong would climb up to the bed, iming he needed to soak up some sunlight. Frustrated, Mir-yeo alternated between taking Won-chang and Yeon-shin with her on patrol. ¡°That guy¡­ he¡¯s not alone. He knows our patrol routes. Another horse died this time.¡± The magistrate, who disliked the smell, had ced the stable far from the government office, which was problematic. A single horse was invaluable, especially in Jinpyeong County, where it was worth more than any other resource. Won-chang approached the bed, his expression dark. Having received basic martial arts training, he had grownfortable enough to express his displeasure openly. ¡°How can you be so nonchnt? Tell me, are you really an elf? A horse is dead.¡± ¡°Yesterday it was a pig,¡± Yeon-shin remarked as he passed by. Myeong replied further, ¡°We elves are friends of the forest, not of horses and pigs. If you die, it might matter then.¡± ¡°Look at it this way, I¡¯ll just wipe out his whole n to make up for it.¡± Yeon-shin said with a grin as he walked to the washing area. Elves from Deste Fortress like Myeong were said to be carefree and unburdened by heavy responsibilities. Yeon-shin, as a warrior of Deste Fortress, was graduallying to understand the world. After washing, he found a feastid out. The plump magistrate was rubbing his hands together, looking nervous. Thinking that this man would be a sycophant if he ever advanced to the capital, Yeon-shin understood why he was acting this way. The magistrate had seen warriors fly over the fields for a month. ¡°P-Please, join us.¡± The magistrate smiled awkwardly. After avoiding them for some time, it seemed he had made a decision. Yeon-shin, not particrly interested, sat down with the Demon Wings team to discuss their ns. They talked about how to change the surveince, the number of allies they had, and whether they should start searching and hunting in the surrounding mountains, despite their vastness. During the past month, Yeon-shin had learned that there were various kinds of battles, and that the short, decisive fights most masters preferred were not easily achieved in reality. After the meal, they had another training session before going to bed, now familiar with their sleeping arrangements. The sound of a night bird¡¯s call, like a short bamboo flute, filled the peaceful night of the two martial world initiates. The next day, Yeon-shin went out alone. Getting permission from Mir-yeo and Myeong was easy. They underestimated the abilities of the local allies who feared the high-ranking members of Deste Fortress. Both masters considered Yeon-shin highly likely to win in a direct confrontation with a Blood me Sect member. A mere speedster couldn¡¯t defeat him with his current level of Lightning sh. ¡®Strange.¡¯ To Yeon-shin, the Deste Fortress seemed like a separate realm. Being fully recognized by the Blue Uniforms sometimes felt quite strange. ¡®Not bad, though.¡¯ Whether it was because of his rapidly improving movement techniques or just his mood, his steps felt lighter as he climbed the mountain. Unlike Cheong Myeong, he couldn¡¯t afford to be leisurely. Until yesterday, he had focused on mastering his movement techniques, but he couldn¡¯t continue that way indefinitely. Feeling stifled, he decided to survey the entire district from the mountain top, considering it part of his movement technique training. He wandered through paths the team hadn¡¯t searched yet. As the sun was setting, he found a peculiar hut in front of a cave. It appeared to be a door or passageway. The team¡¯s month-long efforts had finally borne fruit. ¡®The smoke must have been venting elsewhere. If they weren¡¯t only eating survival pills, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t leave any trace. Now I understand why we couldn¡¯t find them.¡¯ He turned around without hesitation. If it came to it, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to risk his life, but there was no reason to create variables intentionally when the situation allowed for caution. He had joined Deste Fortress to survive and seek the fruit of the Heavenly Tree. Dying pointlessly would make it all meaningless. With a mix of tension and excitement, he stepped down the dirt path, but then he decided to change his mind. ¡°Who are you?¡± He faced a red-haired man climbing up with his teeth sunk into the neck of a deceased young boy. Despite the unfamiliar face and shabby clothes, his hair was unmistakably blood-red. As he recalled the stories about Blood me Sect members stealing the vitality of children to enhance their strength, Yeon-shin assessed his opponent¡¯s posture and energy. ¡®An ally. This must be the Blood me Sect member backing them up.¡¯ He subtly moved his hand towards his sword. ¡°A young kid with a sword, deadly intent, and a white uniform with the character ¡®Deste¡¯ inscribed on it¡­¡± The man, mumbling as he scanned Yeon-shin up and down, curled his lips into a grin. ¡°Just as I heard. Thanks to you Deste Fortress brats, I can achieve great merit. I¡¯m not like my brother who ran away from you. Curse your bad luck¡­¡± Swoosh-! In an instant, a sh of white light severed the man¡¯s neck. The child, who fell from his now limp hand, stood briefly before copsing behind the boy¡¯s body. Yeon-shin, now standing beside the man, swung his sword to shake off the blood. ¡°Let¡¯s end this now.¡± He muttered. To call this bad luck? No matter how many there were, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t react to him or his sword. Even if this was the first mission involving the Blood me Sect among the Thirteen Heavens, it didn¡¯t seem like it should have taken a whole month. These guys couldn¡¯t be left alive. Using the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex, he dug a hole and buried the child after closing his eyes. He didn¡¯t cover the body with much earth. Although the victim didn¡¯t seem to be from Jinpyeong County, he nned to ask the magistrate to find the parents once the job was done. With his sword in hand, Yeon-shin turned towards the hut. As he moved, the fresh wind began to swirl around his legs, lifting his steps. The bushes underfoot seemed to rise as if they weren¡¯t bearing his weight. Like the elves, his movements grew stealthier as he approached the hut. Boom! When he stepped hard, the peacefully standing grass was trampled all at once. With tremendous force, the Demon¡¯s Light technique infused into his sword turned the hut and the Blood me Sect members within into shreds. Thest thing they ever saw was a white lightning bolt. St! ¡°Aaagh!¡± ¡°Wh-What?!¡± Through the scattering dust and debris, he saw the figure of a man gasping as his body was split in half and another who was horrified behind him. Each of them was holding a corpse. The issue wasn¡¯t limited to Jinpyeong County. ¡®The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.¡¯ He had no intention of talking. Strengthened by spiritual medicine, his qi surged with power. It flowed through his veins and enhanced his sharp movements even further. Smash! Smash! Crack! The force of his strikes with the Deste Sword was enough to obliterate everything in his path. His swordsmanship, infused with Charged Strike, exhibited lethal precision. The vibrations from the sword traveled up to his elbow, mirroring the rage in Yeon-shin¡¯s heart. The scene of sttered blood and shattered bodies painted a gruesome picture. ¡°You believe the strong should devour the weak, right? That¡¯s fine by me.¡± The Blood me Sect members fell, their bodies resembling the corpses they had been ying with. Beyond the torn hut, he saw the interior of a cave lit by scattered torches. It was clear this was a branch of the Blood me Sect. The Blood me Sect members in Jinpyeong County were insignificantpared to this. ¡®Can I handle this alone?¡¯ He calcted his chances before entering. The blood boiling within him and survival were two separate issues. However, perhaps because of themotion at the entrance, the energy deep within the cave had already detected him. An oppressive wave of qi, filled with malevolence, emanated from the cave¡¯s depths. [KILL HIM!] A deafening roar echoed like a heartbeat. Simultaneously, footsteps resounded from all directions. ¡®Two, three¡­ five.¡¯ Five minions, plus one who seemed to be the branch leader. He had heard that the branch leaders of the Blood me Sect were formidable warriors known as Blood Masters. Known for their martial prowess, they were said to be instructors as well. However, he had no time to gauge his opponent as the Blood me Sect members charged at him. ¡°You daree here!¡± ¡°Repay in blood!¡± Among the five of them, the man Yeon-Shin was looking for could be found. The red-haired man¡¯s eyes widened momentarily in surprise, but then he grinned and charged with his sword, emboldened by the presence of hisrades. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t retreat. He took a step forward. Boom! The ground shook from the force of his step, pushing back the advancing enemies. Ignoring their hesitation, he infused Charged Strike into the Deste Sword. As he turned, he felt the elven wind wrap around him. The first person Yeon-shin had ever killed was a member of the Blood me Sect. The strike he delivered now was on apletely different level. Swoosh~ In the flickering torchlight, a silver arc traced through the air, cleaving three bodies in one stroke. The sensation traveled up his sword. The Blood me Sect members copsed with the same bewildered look in their eyes they had when they charged. The surviving two were horrified. The Jinpyeong County Blood me Sect member tried to retreat, but Yeon-shin, now like a leaf caught in a storm, brought down the Charged Strike. With a crushing sound, his sword split the man¡¯s body, ending his revenge. ¡°What the¡­!¡± Thest one standing was cut down by another swift strike before he even realized what was happening. Yeon-shin, flicking the blood off his sword, stared into the darkness of the cave. He wondered what kind of reaction it would cause if a White Uniform from Deste Fortress exterminated a Blood Master. That wasn¡¯t his concern right now. Thud. His slow, deliberate steps echoed with a clear sound. The Deste Sword hummed, praying for the sess of its solepanion. The cave was damp and dark, lit sporadically by torches. Yeon-shin¡¯s senses were heightened, his perception of qi sharp. He moved stealthily, avoiding obvious pathways, his mind focused on the task at hand. Ahead, a faint light flickered. He approached cautiously, blending into the shadows. In the dim light, he saw a figure sitting cross-legged, eyes closed, surrounded by an ominous aura. A Blood Master. Yeon-shin readied himself, his grip tightening on the Deste Sword. The final confrontation was imminent. His footfalls were silent, his movements fluid. As he drew closer, the figure¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°You dare toe here, Deste Fortress scum!¡± The Blood Master rose, drawing a wicked-looking sword. The air around them crackled with hostile energy. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t respond. He let his sword do the talking. With a swift motion, heunched himself at the Blood Master. Their swords shed, sending sparks flying. The cave echoed with the sound of metal against metal, the sh of two formidable warriors. Yeon-shin¡¯s movements were precise, his strikes fueled by the training he had undergone. The Blood Master countered with equal ferocity, their battle a deadly dance of des. It was a fight for survival, for honor, for the countless lives lost to the Blood me Sect. Yeon-shin pushed himself to his limits, his mind clear, his focus unyielding. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose. The Blood Master was relentless, but Yeon-shin matched him blow for blow. He could feel the weight of the Deste Sword in his hand, its power surging through him. With a final, decisive strike, Yeon-shin found an opening. His de cut through the Blood Master¡¯s defenses, striking true. The Blood Master staggered, a look of shock and disbelief on his face as he fell. Yeon-shin stood over him, his breathing heavy, his sword stained with blood. It was over. He had seeded. The cave was silent once more, the echoes of their battle fading into nothingness. Yeon-shin took a moment to catch his breath, then turned around and began his journey back. There was still much to do, but for now, he had won a significant victory. As he emerged from the cave, the first light of dawn broke over the horizon, signaling a new day. Yeon-shin, a White Uniform of Deste Fortress, had proven his strength, his resolve to earn a spot in the world of martial arts. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ¨C Return At the end of the dimly lit path lined with torches, he stood. This Blood me Sect member was different from those Yeon-shin had encountered before. His red hair was streaked with ck, and a sinister aura surrounded him, palpable enough for Yeon-shin to feel on his skin. He was a Blood Master. Just as described, his appearance matched the tales. The red hair of the Blood me Sect warriors was said to manifest from their internal energy, but when some of it began to revert to its original color, it indicated that they had reached a level of refining their qi. ¡®This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ The Blood Master drew his sword, striding forward with a face full of anger, exuding an overwhelming, lethal aura that felt like a hundred needles being shot out. ¡°A mere worm has disrupted the business of our sect. I will replenish my blood with your pain!¡± ¡°Do you intend to steal my qi with Blood Cultivation?¡± It wasn¡¯t a genuine question. He had already calcted his next move before speaking. A young boy in his mid-teens taking on an entire branch of the Blood me Sect alone? It was unthinkable. The approaching warrior, holding his sword, surely believed the same. Even after ying several cultists, the one with streaks of ck hair was on a different level. ¡®Here we go.¡¯ The qi that surged from within his dantian spread throughout his body. The qi from the Jeong Family Dynamic Training circted through his entire body, intertwining with the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. ¡®Strike before he gets close.¡¯ The effectiveness of a preemptive strike was a lesson learned from defeating a Blue Uniform master of the Azure Sky Squad. Thud! With a step that mirrored the unnamed leaf-stepping footwork of the elves, he spun halfway around. The qi concentrated powerfully in his waist and thighs, his internal energy flowing faster than it had during his training at the Jeong family. With a forceful kick powered by Demon¡¯s Light, the air split threateningly. Whoosh! The Blood Master¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise as he approached with the torchlight behind him, but he swiftly leaned back, evading Yeon-shin¡¯s kick. ¡°Hmmph!¡± With an angry expression, the Blood Master swung his sword, but Yeon-shin had already nned his next move. Bang! He swiftly nted his right foot and lunged forward, his body low. A fierce wind apanied his rapid approach as he targeted the enemy¡¯s wrist with his left hand. It was the Joint Lock, an instinctive strike from Jeong Family Dynamic Training, enhanced with the force of Demon¡¯s Light. The Blood Master¡¯s eyes widened, not in surprise but in anger, as if saying, ¡®How dare you?¡¯ For someone of his caliber, such an approach was unthinkable. But Yeon-shin was no longer the boy who couldn¡¯t endure the destruction of his n. His left hand, moving gracefully, carried the deadly force of Demon¡¯s Light. ¡°What the¡­!¡± The enemy¡¯s cry of shock was no different from that of the other Blood me Sect members whose faces were eating dirt at the cave entrance. Yeon-shin knew how to use his appearance and age like a predator. Once he bit down, it was over. With a fierce grip, his hand, imbued with the monstrous strength of Jeong Family Dynamic Training, crushed the enemy¡¯s wrist. ¡°Arghhh!¡± The Blood Master writhed in pain, but despite his agony, sinister qi radiated from his body. Even without seeing it, Yeon-shin could sense it. The enemy was trying to knee him and smash his head with a knife hand. But the Swift Sword strike from the Deste Sword was quicker. Demon¡¯s Light followed no fixed form. Ma Jin¡¯s teachings from over a month ago echoed with a hint of amusement. Simultaneously, the qiyered with the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex concentrated in his right arm. Imagining the mythical giant Pangu who pushed back mountains, he thrust his sword forward with raw power, forgoing technique. ¡°Gahhhh!¡± The strike cut deep, scattering the enemy¡¯s qi. Yeon-shin spoke slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve only ever inflicted pain, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s clear even just by looking. You¡¯ve never suffered.¡± ¡°Arghhh!¡± As he pressed the sword further in, the enemy¡¯s screams grew weaker and more broken. Holding the enemy close, Yeon-shin felt the Blood Master¡¯s ebbing away. His resolve, hardened by the destruction of his n, remained unbroken. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the martial world: Beware of the old, the weak, and the young.¡± He whispered into the enemy¡¯s ear, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t hear anymore. Yeon-shin coldly pushed the body away. The Blood Master, now a corpse, crumpled to the ground. ¡®I only needed to kill one Blood me Sect member in Jinpyeong County.¡¯ But he had ended up wiping out an entire branch of the Blood me Sect. In the end, it was a significant achievement, so it didn¡¯t matter. Yet, the bitter taste in his mouth was likely due to the sight of the emaciated children lying around. He thought of the Jeong family. ¡°I wish you eternal peace in paradise.¡± Yeon-shin knelt and closed the eyes of each child. ¡°You¡¯ve drawn your sword. What happened? Are you alright?¡± These were Mir-yeo¡¯s first words when she saw Yeon-shin descend from the mountain. Her concern-filled gaze felt more like that of an older sister now, and he didn¡¯t mind. Covered in blood that wasn¡¯t his own, wearing the blood-soaked white uniform of Deste Fortress, and with a lifeless child strapped to his back, her concern was understandable. ¡°It¡¯s not my blood. I found what appears to be a Blood me Sect branch.¡± ¡°A Blood me Sect branch! Just as I thought¡­¡± Mir-yeo nodded and spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright. Tell me about the setup if you have any information. How many did you fight? We need to be prepared since their hideout has been discovered.¡± ¡°There were eight red-haired Blood me Sect members. There was also a strong one with mixed ck and red hair.¡± ¡°A Blood Master¡­¡± Her eyes widened slightly. Before Yeon-shin could continue, she spoke rapidly, true to her nature. ¡°Yes, if a Blood Master was there, it was definitely a branch. They were nesting here too. No matter their mission, the Blood me Sect is a target for Deste Fortress. You¡¯ve done a great job, so rest now. Myeong and I will go.¡± ¡°¡­All nine of them are already dead. You can send just the local soldiers.¡± ¡°You said there were eight plus one strong one, didn¡¯t you? If there were nine¡­ Did you just say the soldiers will be enough? Hmm¡­?¡± Noticing Yeon-shin¡¯s calm demeanor, Mir-yeo¡¯s expression grew puzzled. Then, slowly, her face showed astonishment. ¡°Lightning sh, are you saying you defeated the Blood me Sect members, including the Blood Master, alone?¡± ¡°I killed them all.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± It was a curious exmation. It sounded more like pure surprise and admiration than doubt. At that moment, someone dropped down from above. With a light movement, smelling of fresh grass, Myeong appeared, looking shocked. ¡°You took down an entire Blood me Sect branch by yourself?¡± ¡°They had already turned it into a ughterhouse.¡± Yeon-shin replied with an unreadable expression. Their gazes briefly lingered on the child on his back. ¡°Damn those cultists.¡± Mir-yeo muttered. ¡°¡­Blood Masters have a peculiar regenerative power. You didn¡¯t get stabbed in the back, did you?¡± Myeong tried to steer the conversation, continuing without pause. ¡°Sorry. We overlooked telling you something important. Blood Masters are practically considered reapers in the lower martial world, and there aren¡¯t many masters across the Central ins who can kill them. It¡¯s not easy to share such information.¡± Mir-yeo, nodding, rarely looked genuinely sorry. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, but Deste Fortress should¡¯ve told you about this. Martial artists from other sects were fatally stabbed in the back despite defeating the Blood Master because they didn¡¯t know about their regenerative power.¡± ¡°Even high-level masters sometimes get caught off guard, but you managed to stay safe.¡± Myeong smiled warmly. Listening quietly, Yeon-shin nodded slowly. ¡°Regenerative power, huh. I see.¡± He untied the child from his back. As he extended his hand, red and ck hair fell forward. It was the Blood Master¡¯s head, eyes still wide open. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Myeong and Mir-yeo were silent for a moment. ¡°Yes¡­ regenerative power. It¡¯s real.¡± Myeong answered with a slightly grim expression. Meanwhile, Mir-yeo patted Yeon-shin on the shoulder, clearly proud. ¡°Make sure to im your credit. That¡¯s a good mindset.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ this is not an ordinary achievement. For someone newly promoted to White Uniform in Deste Fortress, it¡¯s even more remarkable.¡± Myeong studied the Blood Master¡¯s head carefully as he spoke. ¡°The ck hair indicates it wasn¡¯t long since he started reverting. That branch was rtively weak.¡± Mir-yeo shook her head. ¡°Regardless, finding and destroying a Blood me Sect branch on your own is no small feat. Even the members of the Seventeen Squads and Azure Sky Squad would be more inclined to respect your achievement rather than diminish it. It¡¯s a significant incident beyond mere astonishment.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Myeong nodded, then tapped the shoulder of Won-chang, who had quietly approached and was staring at the Blood Master¡¯s head in awe. ¡°He¡¯s dead. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid! Do you know how many bandits and pirates I¡¯ve killed with these hands!¡± The groupughed at Won-chang, who seemed to revert to his initial nervous state. From then on, the situation was out of the hands of Demon Wings. When the magistrate saw the severed head of the Blood Master, he was terrified and sent soldiers immediately. There were rumors that some of the soldiers who witnessed the carnage at the Blood me Sect branch soiled themselves. The magistrate, realizing the severity of having such fearsome enemies operating nearby, repeatedly thanked Yeon-shin, holding his hands in gratitude. The Blood Master¡¯s notoriety was well known among themon people, more so than among martial artists. The bodies strewn around the branch weren¡¯t local children. The Blood me Sect members were presumed to have kidnapped them from nearby areas, but it wasn¡¯t clear whether these disappearances were the work of martial artists, so the information hadn¡¯t reached Deste Fortress. After spending four days sorting out the aftermath, ¡°If you ever pass by again, please do visit us,¡± the now very polite magistrate addressed the departing Demon Wings team. The scene was both simr and drastically different from their first encounter, particrly the way he looked at Yeon-shin with burning admiration. Yeon-shin, who hadn¡¯t experienced much of the outside world, sensed that the magistrate¡¯s eyes held not just pure respect but also a desire for connection. ¨C He wants to align himself with a promising young warrior from the martial world, huh? Myeong¡¯s telepathic voice carried a hint of amusement. ¡®Jinpyeong County magistrate. That¡¯s his life.¡¯ Nodding vaguely, Yeon-shin saw the magistrate smile brightly. Perhaps he was a person of considerable capacity, given his ability to act this way despite the humiliation he had faced. ¡°I am Yu Geun of Jinpyeong County! Please remember me!¡± With that, the group turned their horses and left Jinpyeong County behind. It had been a long yet brief, peaceful yet brutally resolved affair. The first mission for the two White Uniforms of Demon Wings concluded with Yeon-shin¡¯s solo achievement. The journey back was more rxed. They even took longer breaks for the horses to eat, allowing Won-chang to avoid turning pale, although he often wore a worried expression. ¡°Young Master Jeong achieved a brilliant feat, but I feel like I did nothing¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually normal. Just maintaining vignce and stopping the Blood me Sect member¡¯s misdeeds was enough.¡± Mir-yeo initiallyforted him, but as the same conversation repeated several times, she eventually stopped responding, her expression neutral. Instead of camping outdoors, they stayed at inns and gradually made their way back to Anyang. The first thing that caught their eye was the massive walls of the Deste Fortress, towering above even Anyang¡¯s outer walls. Yeon-shin smiled faintly. Despite not being away for long, he felt a curious sense of joy. ¡°It seems livelier than usual.¡± Myeong remarked suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ipleted a mission! I¡¯m heading to the tavern to celebrate.¡± Won-chang was grinning, evidently excited about their return to Deste Fortress. The bustling activity of merchants, hawkers, and people of various appearances moving about the main road energized him, lifting even the spirits of the normally reticent Deste Fortress warrior. ¡°Not you. I mean the people here. They seem more excited than usual. Wait a minute¡­¡± Myeong closed his eyes and fell silent. The group, familiar with the elves¡¯ keen senses, followed suit. Thanks to Myeong¡¯s acute hearing, they did not have to take turns standing watch during their travel. ¡°Ah, I heard he¡¯sing. It¡¯s a big event for everyone here, considering how much Deste Fortress values those who achieve great merit.¡± ¡°I just heard too. The former Captain of the Divine Sword Squad is finally arriving.¡± Mir-yeo¡¯s words caused Yeon-shin to tense up momentarily. Noticing his reaction, she spoke again. ¡°If he¡¯s challenging for a position in the Elders¡¯ Council, he wouldn¡¯t ignore the sentiments of the people in Anyang.¡± ¡°The head of the Elders¡¯ Council in Deste Fortress would be closer to a member of the royal family than the head of Anyang. Everyone here is excited; even in a famine year, they would get at least a bushel of rice each.¡± ¡°It seems he has already arrived.¡± ¡°Yes, they said he passed by earlier, with a boy sitting in front of him on the horse. That boy must be the rumored adopted son of the Deste Ma family. I heard he has extraordinary talent.¡± However, Myeong, appearing uninterested, urged them to continue moving. ¡°Talent, huh.¡± Mir-yeo¡¯s long, ck hair swayed with the horse¡¯s gait as she chuckled softly, ncing at Yeon-shin. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He nodded slightly, remaining calm. Stroking the horse¡¯s neck, he kept pace with the group. Soon, the four members of Demon Wings reached the main gate of Deste Fortress, marking the end of their long mission. Footnotes: Pangu, ording to wikipedia, is a primordial being and creation figure in Chinese mythology and Taoism. ording to the legend, Pangu separated heaven and earth, and his bodyter became geographic features like mountains. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¨C Fist Techniques (1) Thanks to Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s consideration, the two members in white uniforms were able to head straight to their quarters. Their discretion was widely trusted in the Deste Fortress, recognized by everyone alongside their formidable martial prowess. In such moments, the atmosphere was distinctly different from the military. ¡°It feels like I won¡¯t have the energy to leave once I¡¯m in. We¡¯ll have to visit Anyang¡¯s Best Tavern some other time.¡± joked Hyeon Won-chang. ¡°I should just rx and head to bed myself.¡± ¡°You must be nning to train for an hour or so. Truly impressive, Master Jeong.¡± he remarked, without even showing the slightest hint of being tired. It had be a normal reaction for him. As they journeyed together, Won-chang increasingly saw Yeon-shin as someone from another world, like a figure from a fantastical realm rather than just a distinguished family member. To him, Yeon-shin¡¯s strength was beneficial as a fellow trainee andrade. He saw value in learning from Yeon-shin¡¯s seemingly trivial words and actions. ¡°Rest well.¡± With a small smile, Yeon-shin left the hall. As he headed towards the Small Training Hall, several seniors he passed greeted him warmly. A few even flinched upon receiving his salute, particrly those with keen senses, as they seemed to perceive the changes in his qi after his recent missions. ¡°He¡¯s changed remarkably.¡± ¡°Just looking at his qi, he¡¯s almost unrecognizable. It¡¯s incredible how quickly boys grow at his age.¡± ¡°This ispletely different. The phrase ¡®daily renewed¡¯ seems to apply only to him.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for us from now on, will it?¡± No one dared to refute the Blue Uniformed Warrior¡¯sst statement. The silent acknowledgment was mutual. A boy capable of challenging a Blue Master at the Deste Fortress was an anomaly in itself. Yeon-shin mostly ignored his seniors¡¯ments. His sense of time differed from theirs. If he wanted to survive, he needed to reach heights unseen before he turned twenty. From white to blue, and even ck like Ma Jin and the unseen purple. The Lord of the Deste Fortress was someone who covered seventeen levels of martial prowess. There was no room for rxation. ¡°Phew.¡± Before he knew it, he had arrived at the Small Training Hall. Thebyrinthine halls of the Deste Fortress greeted him warmly as always. He avoided rooms that emanated auras, entering an empty training room. Reflecting on the past year, Yeon-shin realized how much had changed. Now sixteen years old, in a civilian life, this was the age when boys would typically marry and start a family. Yeon-shin would have likely followed the same path. However, the Jeong Family differed from typical martial families, not considering it a big deal if their children¡¯s marriages were dyed. As a minor martial family andrgendowner, their customs were more aligned with themoners. ¡®Who would I have married?¡¯ A pointless thought. He cleared his mind using the Jeong Family Dynamic Training to dispel any idle thoughts. He began moving slowly. As he released his qi, the Demon¡¯s Light quickly emerged, creating various trajectories based on different scenarios. This included the techniques of hand arts and leg arts. Swish! Whoosh! A close-range strike. After a wide swing with his leg, he nted his foot and delivered a direct punch. The force of his intention caused the air to tremble. He could vividly recall Ma Jin¡¯s teachings from the battle with the Blood me Sect. Having mastered the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, Yeon-shin had forged an exceptionally strong physique. Closebat was different from sword techniques, emphasizing his unique strengths in fighting. ¡®I want to perfect the hand and leg arts.¡¯ As time passed, using his boyish appearance as a diversion would be increasingly difficult. He couldn¡¯t rely on his opponent¡¯scency forever. He needed to hone every weapon at his disposal to its sharpest edge. ¡®Is there anything that could inspire me?¡¯ Yeon-shin, still in a punching stance, pondered this when a sky-blue radiance caught his eye. In Ma Jin¡¯s quarters. ¡°What was the temperament of Lightning shwhen standing on the brink of life and death? How did he treat hisrades?¡± Myeong and Mir-yeo, having returned from their mission, were conversing with Ma Jin. ¡°On the brink of life and death?¡± Myeong, looking dazed, asked again, while Mir-yeo remained silent. Was there such a moment? Ma Jin¡¯s expression turned curious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention there was a Blood Master? You said a branch-level force was active. Did you two handle it to protect the white uniforms? Written reports have their limits. Exin in detail.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Thinking back, the task given to the two Blue Masters wasn¡¯t singr. The instruction to observe the Lightning sh¡¯s temperament seemed more important than the original mission. Baek Mir-yeo understood why Ma Jin was pressing so urgently. If he wasn¡¯t considering the Lightning sh as his sessor, such inquiries wouldn¡¯t make sense. But it was unfortunate, for there was nothing to report. ¡°¡­The Blood me Sect branch was destroyed without much opportunity to observe. Lightning sh did it alone. The only thing I can say is that he maintained his manners despite the arduous journey. His exceptional martial arts prowess didn¡¯t seem to be his primary concern.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ma Jin fell into silent contemtion. The shock of Lightning sh single-handedly annihting the Blood me Sect branch was immense. It was a level where even the high-ranking members of the Nine Great Sects or the Eight Great Families would struggle. ¡°Cheong Myeong.¡± Ma Jin¡¯s gaze turned to the sole member of the elven race. There was a famous tale about the keen perception of the elven race. The ¡®predecessor¡¯s predecessor¡¯ Empress Dowager Cixi had identified and punished a few treasonous ministers after the founding of the country. She was said to have matched the current emperor, who alone had managed to deal with the 108 Arhat Formation of the Shaolin. Known for her unparalleled martial arts, she cast a significant presence over the imperial family for over a century. Evenmon folk knew her story. The elven race had different sensory perceptionspared to humans. The final test at the Deste Fortress involved a private meeting with the Lord of the Deste Fortress for a reason. Ma Jin wanted to confirm something more profound: whether Yeon-shin had the qualities to lead. ¡°He is impressive for his age. Despite the thick killing intent, he knows how to control it. He has an extraordinary disposition.¡± Cheong Myeong smiled lightly. ¡°Killing intent, you say?¡± ¡°It seems natural, doesn¡¯t it? He didn¡¯t speak a word about his origins during the journey. His manners indicate he is well-educated.¡± ¡°I agree. It appears both new recruits have severed ties with their families.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s not unexpected, but¡­¡± Ma Jin tapped the table with his fingers before slowly nodding. ¡°Before session, it¡¯s crucial to take care of our own. We have time. It¡¯s intriguing to see how much unexpected merit they¡¯ll umte. They¡¯ll be rewarding to nurture.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°I wonder when he¡¯ll don the Blue Uniform. It doesn¡¯t seem far off.¡± Their conversation was more like casual chat than a formal report. The night slowly settled over Ma Jin¡¯s quarters. The next morning. ¡°Lightning sh, the Captain has summoned you.¡± A senior in a white uniform from the Demon Wings called out to Yeon-shin. His tone had changed from before. It felt much more cautious. The news of the recent mission had spread, changing the way others viewed him. He could no longer be treated merely as a promising junior. Whenever he was in the Grand Training Hall, he often heard remarks like, ¡°He killed a Blood Master¡­¡± even three days after his return. Out of the thirty-six members of the Demon Wings, ten wore white uniforms. To handle a branch of the Blood me Sect alone at that level was rare. Rumors even suggested he might be the youngest Blue-Uniformed Warrior in the shortest time. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll head up.¡± Yeon-shin politely bowed. He resolved to maintain proper conduct whenever he heard praise about himself. He did not believe that an absolute master without popr support could be the leader of the Divine Sword Squad. Perhaps because of this, the way people viewed him was improving day by day. He even felt a warmth that was noticeable. ¡®Is it a new mission?¡¯ While the Deste Fortress guaranteed a month¡¯s rest for warriors returning from an expedition, he did not take that promise at face value. Who could predict what might happen in the martial world? ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as he reached the end of the hall, Ma Jin¡¯s deep voice resonated. He seemed to sense Yeon-shin¡¯s presence immediately, despite the young warrior practicing the wind and leaf footwork to blend into the surroundings. Impressed, he opened the door and entered the room. He paused slightly. Ma Jin¡¯s face was unusually serious. The scar crossing his face looked as if it had hardened permanently. ¡°Is there an urgent mission? Something important?¡± ¡°Although you have shown unprecedented achievements, you are not yet at a level where you would be given significant tasks by the Demon Wings. Expectations are high, though.¡± Ma Jin¡¯s scar twitched. It seemed he was trying to smile approvingly in his way. ¡°It¡¯s not a mission. However, it¡¯s more important than any ordinary task. The Lord of the Deste Fortress has requested your presence.¡± ¡°The Lord of the Deste Fortress¡­?¡± The image of the absolute ruler with green eyes shed in his mind. He could not judge the lord¡¯s depth. ¡°Is itmon for the Lord to summon a white-uniformed warrior after an interview?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unprecedented, which is why I¡¯m uneasy. Her intentions are impossible to fathom.¡± Ma Jin gestured with a solemn expression. ¡°Nevertheless, we cannot dy. Let¡¯s go.¡± Following Ma Jin, Yeon-shin hurried out of the Demon Wings¡¯ quarters. The path to the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s residence was quite a distance. Even though he walked quickly to match Ma Jin¡¯s pace, it took the time of a leisurely tea to get there. Throughout the walk, all eyes were on Yeon-shin. Perhaps due to the noticeable scar on Ma Jin¡¯s face or the fact that the formidable Demon Wings leader was apanying him. Everyone recognized Ma Jin, who was known for creating hellish scenes on every battlefield he passed. Simultaneously, their attention was also on the boy walking a step behind him. ¡°That¡¯s the Lightning sh of the Demon Wings.¡± ¡°The one who killed a Blood Master¡­?¡± ¡°He looks even younger than I expected.¡± The sight of a boy in a white uniform was unique to the Deste Fortress. It was said that Yeon-shin was the only one. It was still strange for Yeon-shin to be recognized by strangers. He maintained a nonchnt expression and silently followed Ma Jin. Soon, they arrived at the main residence, where he had undergone the final test of the Deste Exam. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ma Jin entered without hesitation, and the guards did not stop them. Perhaps it was due to themanding presence of the ck-uniformed Ma Jin or their trust in the Lord¡¯s authority. The two climbed the long stairs to the Lord¡¯s chamber. Simultaneously, the doors opened wide on their own. A refreshing breeze caressed Yeon-shin¡¯s cheek. The first sight that greeted him was, as always, her. The Lord of the Deste Fortress sat diagonally on the trunk of a tree, which snaked through the office like a giant serpent. Her deep green eyes, which seemed to contain all the wonders of the world, nced at Ma Jin before settling on Yeon-shin. Her hands, white and smooth as if untouched by the world, lifted slightly. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°We greet the Lord.¡± Following Ma Jin¡¯s formal salute, Yeon-shin bowed as well and then noticed the others present. Two people. The first to catch his eye was an elderly man. With sharp eyes and arge build, his immacte white beard reached his chest. His sturdy body was d in a unique purple robe with a high cor standing stiffly. The robe matched his firm and sharp impression perfectly. ¡®A purple-robed master who surpasses even the Captain.¡¯ The elder¡¯s aura was so intense that it would have stood out if the Lord of the Deste Fortress were not present. Next to him stood a boy with an arrogant yet handsome appearance. The boy¡¯s ck and white eyes stared at Yeon-shin challengingly. ¡°You must be the Lightning sh of the Demon Wings. I am Ma Yeon-jeok, the one who once led the Divine Sword Squad.¡± The purple-robed elder spoke with an impressive voice. It felt as though he would refer to himself as the supreme being if the Lord were not present. ¡°I requested this meeting because my grandson wanted to see a peer of his age who is a master. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Ignoring Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s words, Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze shifted to the other side. The Lord of the Deste Fortress, saying nothing, slightly raised the corners of her mouth as if to say, ¡®Do as you wish.¡¯ ¨C If you desire, I will endorse it. It wasn¡¯t a transmission of qi. There was no flow of energy. It was a voice that resonated fundamentally in his mind, akin to the Wisdom Heart Sutra used by the supreme monks of Shaolin. ¡®Why is she being so kind to me?¡¯ Yeon-shin pondered this as he looked at his maternal grandfather. Footnotes: Empress Dowager Cixi was a Manchu noblewoman of the Yehe Nara n who effectively controlled the Chinese government in thete Qing dynasty as empress dowager and regent for almost 50 years. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¨C Fist Techniques (2) ¡°His strength is astonishing. Unbelievable for his age,¡± marveled Ma Yeon-jeok. He stepped forward, as if he had discovered a masterpiece. His wrinkled face showed unabashed admiration as he scrutinized Jeong Yeon-shin closely, to the visible difort of the handsome boy standing next to him. ¡°Greetings, Grandfather. I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Demon Wings,¡± Yeon-shin said calmly, bowing slightly with his hands sped in a fist salute. ¡°¡­?¡± There was no sound until he raised his head. The air was filled with a palpable sense of doubt, confusion, and curiosity. Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s beard, which covered the front of his purple robe, trembled slightly. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Ma Yeon-jeok, the former leader of the Divine Sword Squad, was a warrior of the highest rank within the Deste Fortress, at the pinnacle of the white-blue-ck-purple hierarchy. Those who had reached the realm of Ascension and opened their upper dantian had formidable intuition. He looked at Yeon-shin and the faintly smiling Lord of the Deste Fortress, finding it impossible not to recognize something. ¡°Jeong, from the Jeong Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our first meeting.¡± While Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s face showed increasing astonishment, Jeong Yeon-shin remained calm. His maternal rtives had never visited Xinye County, not even when his parents married, nor after his mother passed away giving birth to him. It was a story typical of countryside gossip, where a daughter¡¯s marriage to a low-status family effectively severed ties. Naturally, he was only known as the inw of the Deste Ma Family. ¡°You are my sister¡¯s son?¡± Next to him, Ma Jin had his eyes wide open as if they might tear. It seemed their surnames were the same. It exined why Ma Yeon-jeok and Ma Jin had not exchanged greetings¡ªthey were father and son. ¡®In martial families, the head¡¯s word isw. The family rules must have forbidden meetings,¡¯ Yeon-shin thought, finding the family¡¯s attitude high-handed and unprincipled. He smiled faintly. ¡°You mentioned a mentor; to think Master Ma Jin would be an uncle of mine. Or perhaps you are my eldest uncle? I am unfamiliar with the lineage of my maternal family. I was an outcast even in my own family, which was annihted.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I understand. As a warrior of the Deste Fortress, I respect the merits established by my maternal grandfather, but I find further personal conversation and connection burdensome.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A married daughter who had no further ties with her natal family. Since that was how they treated him, there was nothing more to say. ¡®It¡¯s a family so desperate for sessors that they would even adopt a child.¡¯ Focusing on his martial arts, Yeon-shin did not want to be entangled in messy family affairs. His experiences with the Jeong family were more than enough. The Lord of the Deste Fortress, who had been watching with interest, slowly spoke. ¡°Jeong Yeon-shin of the Demon Wings. Your spirit is impressive.¡± Her slightly curved eyes looked stunning. Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head. He felt somewhat puzzled but reassured by the Lord¡¯s support. At that moment, the boy standing ufortably beside them spoke out. ¡°I cannot ept this! How can someone like him im to be a direct descendant of my grandfather? How can he be so rude to the former leader of the Divine Sword Squad?¡± The anger in his eyes was intense, as if he was unaware that he stood in front of the Lord of the Deste Fortress. ¡°I don¡¯t need your eptance. I¡¯m not a member of the Deste Ma Family. I¡¯m Jeong Yeon-shin of the Demon Wings,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly. He remembered Won-chang¡¯s words: the martial world is a ce where people introduce themselves by their nicknames shamelessly. ¡°How dare you!¡± The boy¡¯s fury seemed to escte as he turned to his step-grandfather. ¡°Please permit me to duel him. I will prove that he is unworthy of being a blood rtive.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it.¡± Yeon-shin responded immediately. ¡°If you seek my guidance, I¡¯ll ept. But I have no obligation to prove my worth to you or your family. Not even the Captain can issue such a personalmand.¡± He spoke as if looking down from a higher ce. Yeon-shin¡¯s white robe fluttered slightly as he stared directly at the boy. The aura flowing from him unintentionally conveyed his strength as a true warrior. While Ma Jin remained silent, the boy scoffed incredulously, raising his hand as if to strike. ¡®He must be practicing the Hand Arts.¡¯ Yeon-shin noticed the pair of hand guards hanging from the boy¡¯s waist and simultaneously withdrew his qi. The instant disappearance of his aura evidenced his mastery of inner energy control. ¡°Forgive my rudeness. I showed an undisciplined attitude.¡± Apologizing for revealing his qi recklessly, he bowed to the Lord of the Deste Fortress. Ma Jin looked both proud and troubled, while Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Stop the bickering.¡± She quietly moved her lips. ¡°Yeon-jeok is like a close friend who has been with me for many years, and Jeong Yeon-shin is a promising talent. It would be better to resolve this conflict as warriors. Each of you, stake what you wish. Do you agree with my suggestion?¡± Yeon-shin gazed at the Lord of the Deste Fortress, unable to fathom her intentions. She smiled. ¡°Yeon-shin, I know this is not beneficial to you. As a friend of the former leader of the Divine Sword Squad, I will grant one request regardless of the oue.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then would that be possible?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin boldly asked. He referred to the fruit of the Heavenly Tree. The Lord¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°That¡¯s still difficult. Even if the retired Yeon-jeok asks, it remains the same. His contributions as the leader of the Divine Sword Squad have already been rewarded in other ways. However, I can teach you one of my special techniques.¡± ¡°Teach martial arts¡­!¡± The idea of being taught by someone close to being the best in the world was a rare fortune. The boy next to the shocked Yeon-jeok seemed greedy, as if he would demand martial arts training if he won rather than follow his step-grandfather¡¯s wishes. ¡®His intentions are clear. The maternal family is interesting. They want to make someone like him their sessor.¡¯ Yeon-shin found it hard to believe his abilities were so exceptional. But given the improved terms, he nodded readily. ¡°I will do it.¡± They headed to the training ground behind the main fortress. The sight of the Lord of the Deste Fortress stepping outside attracted attention, but no one dared to follow. Yeon-jeok tried to subtly approach, but Yeon-shin boldly stuck close to the Lord, causing her to chuckle. ¡°Be at ease. This ce is for my use alone.¡± The training ground was opulent, with even the floor being unusual. All kinds of invaluable weapons were lined up on stone stands, and the vast floor was entirely marble. It seemed almost too precious to step on. ¡®These must be trophies taken from the destruction of the Kingdom of Dali in Yunnan.¡¯ The Lord of the Deste Fortress was known as the Emperor¡¯s Divine Sword. She had erased several rebellious small kingdoms andrge factions. Her name was never omitted when discussing the greatest in the world. It was unknown how such a petite body contained such immense divine power. ¡°This should be a good spot to watch.¡± The Lord stood still in one corner of the training ground. Her long eyshes looked like a painting, and her long green robe fluttered softly in the spring breeze. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeon-shin paused momentarily. It was only then that he noticed the precious sword hanging at her waist. He realized he had perceived it as part of nature until now, indicating it was beyond the level of unity with the sword he had learned. ¡®This is chilling. What kind of level is this?¡¯ At that moment, the Lord of the Deste Fortress turned her head and met his gaze. Her red lips curved smoothly. ¡°You have sharp eyes.¡± ¡°Forgive me.¡± The boy who had stood in the center of the training ground with Yeon-shin sneered. He now wore a pair of luxurious ck hand guards, fitting for an heir of the Deste Ma Family, known for their martial arts. ¡°Were you ogling the Lord¡¯s elegance? You lowly man.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you an illegitimate child?¡± ¡°How dare you¡­!¡± Jeong Yeon-shin did not reply further and closed his eyes slightly. ¡®I learned from this mission.¡¯ The certainty gained from killing the Blood Master. He could seize the fruit of the Heavenly Tree himself. Martial arts training was like climbing a thousand-foot cliff with bare hands, ording to orthodox martial artists. Techniques that harmed others and themselves, such as sorcery, blood arts, and demonic arts, were not considered true martial arts. It was believed that only by building pure martial arts could one achieve the ultimate goal, simr to spiritual arts. Yeon-shin felt differently. To him, it was not a steep cliff but a well-paved staircase. In the realm of martial arts, he was like a fish swimming in the deep sea. ¡®The Demon Wings are sufficient.¡¯ The vastness of martial arts he was exploring within the Deste Fortress was so fertile it was hard to imaginecking anything. He could nt any seed here and the environment would aid its growth. Thus, he did not need the Deste Ma Family. ¡°Come.¡± Yeon-shin opened his eyes and gestured slowly. ¡°Hmph!¡± The boy, greatly angered, did not hesitate. He charged with a never-before-seen technique, his qi emanating from all his limbs. Thwack! Yeon-shin deflected the rushing fist with the back of his hand. The power of the strike was astonishing, requiring him to exert considerable force in his elbow. Whoosh! The impact from the strike tore at his clothes. The boy¡¯s inner energy greatly surpassed Yeon-shin¡¯s, perhaps due to rare elixirs he had consumed. Yeon-shin immediately infused his energy with the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. The energy circting through his body multiplied at the necessary moment to bolster his strength. From then on, it was all about feeling. Following the techniques of the Demon¡¯s Light, his hands began to disrupt the boy¡¯s martial arts rhythm. Bam! Bam! Thud! The Deste Ma Family¡¯s Hand Arts were straightforward. Each strike was heavy, and the chain of moves was unbroken. It seemed like he was putting all his strength into it, but suddenly energy would erupt from the opposite fist. All kinds of principles harmonized, making the techniques feel overwhelmingly powerful. ¡®So this is what real strong fists are like.¡¯ Despite the boy¡¯s reckless demeanor, he had mastered his family¡¯s martial arts properly. His exceptional movements were impressive enough to inspire new ideas in Yeon-shin¡¯s mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw your sword?¡± ¡°Your martial arts are outstanding.¡± Yeon-shin responded nonchntly, cutting off the boy¡¯s elbow with a spinning leaf-like motion. He was reversing the situation. After witnessing the opponent¡¯s energy techniques, he understood what was possible and was discovering the methods of energy maniption. It was all upside down. ¡°You bastard!¡± Boom! The marble floor was dented. The wind from the boy¡¯s punch,bined with the step he took, blew fiercely, but Yeon-shin deflected the fist lightly, like a leaf in the wind, andnded gracefully. ¡°I was thinking about fist techniques¡­ Ten more moves should suffice.¡± A faint green lightning sparkled in his eyes. From a distance, the three masters were watching the duel. Observing Yeon-shin¡¯s movements, reminiscent of the elven race¡¯s defensive techniques, each had different expressions. Ma Yeon-jeok frowned deeply. ¡°He talks about ending it in ten moves? No matter how extraordinary his talents are¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. What he means is¡­¡± Ma Jin, who had been silent for a moment, finally spoke with difficulty. ¡°He means he will create a new technique in ten moves.¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¨C Fist Techniques (3) After mentioning ten moves without thinking, Yeon-shin became concerned about his opponent¡¯s rationality. Could epting a berserk warrior¡¯s challenge in martial arts be beneficial for his cultivation? ¡®Not bad,¡¯ he thought. His worries were unfounded. The calm expression on his opponent¡¯s face told him as much. This was the true strength of a prestigious family. They didn¡¯t waste their power frivolously. The fearsome part of a distinguished family was their ability to fully exert their martial prowess where it was most needed. ¡°You mentioned ten moves; I will put my all into them,¡± said the heir of the distinguished family, one trained by Ma Yeon-jeok, a former leader of the Divine Sword Squad who once dominated the world. He hadn¡¯t been taught carelessly. The waves of qi climbing up his arm were intense. ¡°This is the Harmonized Blossom Fist .¡± ¡°You can use palm techniques too. Just because I mentioned fist techniques, don¡¯t limit your moves. Show me everything you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He seemed angry again. Yeon-shin decided to stay silent. The silence didn¡¯tst long. When the intense qi settled into his opponent¡¯s body, it was clear he wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. His movements were different from before, reflecting his changed attitude. Thud! Whoosh! Yeon-shin saw a light footstep for the first time. As the punch swirled towards him, he countered with a Charged Strike. Boom! Their fists collided. It wasn¡¯t an easy feat even in a duel. It meant their concentration was at its peak. The fragments of their intersecting energies scattered over their clothes. The one pushed back was his opponent. Despite having more power, his martial arts achievement was a different matter. While his opponent swallowed a groan, Yeon-shin wrapped qi around his lower body. It wasn¡¯t over. The core of Charged Strike was umtion. Yeon-shin twisted his footwork and took another step forward. The energy he umted wasn¡¯t disrupted and built up once more. A martial art that produced more power in a short time than the strongest strike. The air warped as his charged right fist extended. Boom! The defense of his opponent¡¯s elbow crumbled, and the punch struck his sr plexus deeply. ¡°Argh!¡± This was what he meant by recalling strong fists. Utilizing the Charged Strike freely in his fist techniques. Inspired by the powerful continuous strikes of the Harmonized Blossom Fist , he adjusted his approach. He gritted his teeth and corrected his form. Yeon-shin was still able to advance. ¡°Here Ie again.¡± ¡°You arrogant bastard!¡± His voice sounded like a growl, probably due to the intense fight. The boy opened his palm wide. The qi changed. It was the moment Yeon-shin unleashed his third Charged Strike. The boy¡¯s left hand changed directions thrice, as if mocking his fist, and pped the back of his hand. Thud! The boy was the one who stepped back, massaging his hand as he frowned. He seemed to be absorbing the impact of the force, which must have been substantial. Yeon-shin immediately understood the change he had just witnessed. It wasn¡¯t a simple feint, but a movement that built striking force with qi. ¡®Another interesting technique.¡¯ He took a step forward with pleasure. The aplishment of Jeong Family Dynamic Training shone in this moment. The umted energy was held in ce by the minute movements of his entire body. Boom! The Charged Strike of the third move was different. As he stepped down, the marble floor cracked. It was strenuous even for his body. ¡®I can handle it.¡¯ With such power contained in his body, it was hard to use the defensive skills of the Leaf Defense Technique. It meant he couldn¡¯t strike an opponent unless they were incredibly slow. But he had the Demon¡¯s Light. ¡°Peasant!¡± He read his opponent¡¯s movement clearly. The trajectory to strike with the Demon¡¯s Light was revealed. Whoosh! Yeon-shin dropped down in an instant. The continuous moves of the Demon¡¯s Light epassed freedom. At this moment, his movement clearly embodied a principle higher than the Harmonized Blossom Fist. It was the fourth move. Boom! Stone fragments scattered in all directions from the step¡¯s end. He felt it through the surface of his fist. It was the sensation of something breaking. The protective qi flowing over his opponent¡¯s body shattered into pieces. ¡®Someday, I should develop a protective qi technique, too.¡¯ Putting aside the sudden thought, he moved to follow the retreating opponent. At the end of his leaf-like movement, new qi gathered. ¡®Five moves are enough.¡¯ He felt the principle of his unique martial arts permeate his entire body. The umtion of power. He stacked it however he could. The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex and Charged Strike were like that. It was the way he, who grew up in a third-rate martial family, faced the world. sh! A sky-blue sh glimmered in Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. From within, a blue lightning bolt surged up. The secret of the Harmonized Blossom Fist mixed with the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex and Charged Strike. The principle of martial arts exploded in his mind and converged into a single technique. A fist technique that grew stronger with prolonged engagement. The Eternal Blossom Fist. The name that naturally came to him finally unveiled a martial art worthy of being called a special technique. As his arm swung from beside his shoulder, rubble swirled around. Whoosh-! The energy umted by mere forward movement exploded in front of his opponent¡¯s sr plexus. Though he detonated it from an inch away, his opponent¡¯s upper body shook. Stumbling as if about to fall, his opponent¡¯s expression turned nk as the strength drained from his body. ¡°A fist technique embodying the essence of striking force! Now, you are no longer bound by the rotational movement of the Rotational Strike¡­!¡± Ma Jin¡¯s voice, tinged with awe, echoed from afar. ¡°We can continue if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Though he spoke to his opponent, who stood as if frozen, the boy bit his lower lip and said nothing. Three people approached from a distance. Ma Jin looked on, the color of his face drained, while Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s frozen face was strikingly expressionless. Only the Lord of the Deste Fortress maintained a faint smile. ¡°A precious spectacle. Witnessing the creation of a martial art. What delightful entertainment.¡± ¡°I am embarrassed. I hope I haven¡¯t caused any offense.¡± Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head. Sheughed softly. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. You seem to be enjoying yourself greatly. Isn¡¯t it natural for a martial artist? Have you named your fist technique?¡± ¡°I have named it the Eternal Blossom Fist.¡± ¡°A martial art with a name signifying endless growth. It is a fitting name. However, its meaning is straightforward, so be cautious not to let it be a weakness in actualbat. The key is to endure the initial sh with the continuous moves. With your talent, you should be able to ovee it.¡± ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡± Yeon-shin sped his hands in a respectful fist salute. The Lord¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I apologize, Grandfather¡­¡± On the side, the step-grandfather and grandson were exchanging words of constion. The boy, almost in tears, stared at the ground with a face full of frustration. While patting his step-grandson¡¯s head, Ma Yeon-jeok looked at Yeon-shin with aplicated expression. ¡®How can someone from such a small family have such brilliant talent¡­¡¯ Even he had his pride. It was hard to speak to a grandson who had drawn such a clear line. He envied his son, who could approach as a superior. ¡°Captain.¡± Yeon-shin looked at Ma Jin standing before him. ¡°Well done. And congrattions. You¡¯ve gained another unique martial art. It¡¯s an excellent technique.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only sketched out the framework. I¡¯m not fully satisfied with the moves yet, and I still need to rely on the Demon¡¯s Light when using it with hand arts.¡± ¡°Even that¡¯s impressive. There aren¡¯t many among the White Uniform who could withstand your strike. I try not to be surprised, but your growth is astonishing.¡± ¡°It needs to be faster.¡± He mumbled, his thoughts elsewhere, ignoring the emotional gaze Ma Jin cast at him. Even Yeon-jeok couldn¡¯t demand the fruit of the Heavenly Tree. His goal seemed even further out of reach. ¡®When will I reach that damnablyrge tree?¡¯ The thought was so vexing it brought out a curse. ¡°Since Yeon-shin has won, we should wrap this up.¡± The Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s distinctive, resonant voice rang out. As he turned, he saw her still smiling. After scanning the people present, she spoke again. ¡°I will teach Yeon-shin the martial art he needs when he needs it. Furthermore, he may request one thing from the Deste Ma Family.¡± ¡°I will convey my request through the Captain when the timees.¡± Ma Jin¡¯s expression turned curious when Yeon-shin nced at him. He had no desire to consider the feelings of the Captain, who had suddenly be a messenger. ¡®The fault lies with them.¡¯ Yeon-shin dismissed the thought lightly and finally looked at Ma Yeon-jeok. ¡°I apologize, but I must rify one thing. I have no obligations to my maternal family in any way. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± His response was closer to a groan. He seemed lost in thought, unable to speak easily. While Yeon-shin stared, Yeon-jeok, with a strained expression, finally spoke. ¡°What must I do¡­¡± His wless beard trembled slightly. ¡°What must I do to earn your forgiveness?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± It wasn¡¯t Yeon-shin who reacted to this. The boy, considered the heir, couldn¡¯t hide his dismay, and Ma Jin¡¯s face also showed shock. Even the Lord of the Deste Fortress seemed slightly surprised. Perhaps because he was the person involved, Yeon-shin had apletely different thought. ¡®He¡¯s terrifying.¡¯ It was said that whenever the supreme master of the Deste Fortress went into the martial world, he acted as an absolute ruler. Like a god holding the power of life and death over most people he encountered. It was amon rumor. Unless they were one of the grandmasters of the Nine Great Sects, who were revered as immortals among themon folk, they couldn¡¯t even face him in battle. ¡®Someone like that bowed to me, someone far beneath him.¡¯ Simply because he was a talented blood rtive. Only someone obsessed with the revival of his family would do such a thing. The thought gave him chills. He realized he needed to be careful with his words. He didn¡¯t want to be ¡®Ma Yeon-shin.¡¯ ¡°Seeing my maternal grandfather like this is the greatest burden. The past cannot be undone, and to me, my maternal rtives are no different from strangers. The Demon Wings are my family.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you build rtionships?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have enough time to build my martial arts.¡± Even the power of the Deste Ma Family couldn¡¯t reach the fruit of the Heavenly Tree, and considering Yeon-shin¡¯s cold upbringing, he didn¡¯t know the meaning of family bonds. Neither necessity nor blood drew him to them. He shook his head and spoke again. ¡°I won the duel that your grandson recklessly demanded. Please respect me as a warrior.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s expression was dazed but Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t rx yet. Who knew what sweet tricks he might pull in the future. He suspected he was a man of madness. First, he respectfully bowed to the Lord of the Deste Fortress and Ma Yeon-jeok before turning away. Training was urgent. The newly created Eternal Blossom Fist wasn¡¯tplete. ¡°Yeon-jeok, you look interesting. Your expression says you regret it deeply.¡± ¡°Lord, instead of helping me¡­¡± ¡°How could I deal with your karma?¡± Ignoring the casual chat of the supreme masters, he headed to the training hall of the Demon Wings. He felt Ma Jin following him. The roles were reversed from when they came. He realized he hadn¡¯t heard the name of the heir of the Deste Ma Family but wasn¡¯t particrly curious. ¡°Lightning sh.¡± It was as they passed a smallkeside. Ma Jin, his reflection rippling in the sunlight on the water, spoke cautiously. ¡°I have a task that will help you.¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¨C Middle Dantian (1) ¡°¡­I must have mentioned it when I handed over the Blood me Sect incident. Didn¡¯t I say the Mount Hua Sect lost the Grand Violet Pill?¡± ¡°The Shaanxi branch said they didn¡¯t have the capacity for that. Thanks to that, I was assigned to the Blood Master task.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s still unresolved. The Grand Violet Pill is a treasure of that caliber. It¡¯s an elixir akin to the supreme treasures of the martial world. Suspicious sects, those who want to gain favor with Mount Hua, and even rival sects and warriors who see this as an opportunity to settle old grudges have all gotten involved. All sorts of factions in Shaanxi are entangled.¡± ¡°¡­The warriors will be rampant, then.¡± His expression wasn¡¯t serious. The vast martial world of Shaanxi,rger than many small countries, waspletely embroiled. It was impossible not to feel excited. He had already realized it. Those who imed to wander the world with their swords were spread throughout Shaanxi. They were all martial artists who would refine his Eternal Blossom Fist. Could it be that his feelings were showing on his face? Ma Jin, who had made the suggestion, couldn¡¯t hide his difort. ¡°You¡¯ll apany the Mount Hua Sect. You¡¯ll search for the Grand Violet Pill with them until the fight is over.¡± ¡°A warrior from another sect helping to find their elixir¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a form of surveince. Mount Hua knows this too. There was already a big fight with the Demonic Sect, and thergest guesthouse in Xi¡¯an copsed entirely. The casualties were enormous. Your role is to restrain Mount Hua¡¯s violent actions in the center of the storm.¡± ¡°Will Mount Hua ept this?¡± ¡°Mount Hua wants to be the second Shaolin. They want royal recognition as the representative of the Taoist sects. Even if you go alone, you¡¯ll be well received. Of course, there will be some checks and bnces.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Yeon-shin was silent for a moment before he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°A conflict of this magnitude in the martial realm isn¡¯tmon. With the justification in ce, it¡¯s a position where I can swing my sword freely in actualbat.¡± ¡°Yes. Given your talents, I think you can achieve aplishments iparable to mere training. It¡¯s an opportunity to freely exchange swords with renowned martial artists under the name of the Deste Fortress.¡± He had already agreed internally. Martial artists that hadn¡¯t experienced actualbat were not worth noting. Eternal Blossom Fist was a newly created martial artcking forms, which he could fill in with this mission. There wouldn¡¯t be many opportunities to see the martial arts of the Nine Great Sects. ¡°You¡¯ve alreadypleted one mission admirably. This time, it¡¯s at your discretion.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate much. He also thought he needed to stay away from the Deste Ma family for a while. He didn¡¯t know how his insane grandfather might try to persuade him. As soon as you exchange something as a blood rtive, you¡¯re firmly entangled. It could hold him back when he needed to move forward. ¡®I should umte merits and wander outside as much as possible without any breaks.¡¯ Yeon-shin, who had made up his mind, lifted his head. ¡°How many people will there be?¡± ¡°The same as the Blood me Sect. Hyeon Won-chang is a new recruit, and Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo are still under disciplinary action for the Azure Sky Squad. They were very eager to join. I¡¯ll be going with you.¡± ¡°The captain will go?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Nine Great Sects, a captain of the Divine Sword Squad must go to match the level.¡± ¡°When will we depart?¡± ¡°The preparations areplete, so we¡¯ll leave immediately tomorrow. Pack your things as soon as you return.¡± Yeon-shin slowly nodded. He would have to learn the martial arts of the fortress lord after he returned. Now was the time to refine the Eternal Blossom Fist. The experience from this mission would be greatly helpful. A few plum blossoms fell brightly, the sunlight tinting them a light pink. Like a master calligrapher writing in cursive, the wind blew, stroking Ma Jin and the five martial artists. ¡®I hope the next mission is somewhere with a ry station.¡¯ Yeon-shin thought. The passing time felt wasted. The blossoming plums lined up felt oppressive unlike before. Time never seemed to stop. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Isn¡¯t this the heart of the Shaanxi martial world? We can¡¯t wear the uniforms of the Deste Fortress.¡± Won-chang grumbled. They wore in clothes instead of the noticeable uniforms of the Deste Fortress due to Mount Hua¡¯s dignity. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem as prosperous as Anyang now.¡± Yeon-shin replied. He had be used to handling Won-chang¡¯s idle talk. He could tell just by seeing him grin as if he hadn¡¯t grumbled a moment ago. ¡°They said Xi¡¯an in Shaanxi is a big city where all sorts of experts gather, excluding Mount Hua and Zhongnan.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Yeon-shin replied calmly and looked around. It was indeed different. Unlike Anyang, which was filled withrge merchants and various peddlers, it had a more orderly elegance. It seemed to be because it had been a prosperous city for a very long time since before the founding of the country. The group got off in front of a huge guesthouse with a two-hundred-year tradition. Its exterior was almost like that of a tower. They never stayed in shabby ces when passing through a city. Such was the financial power of the Deste Fortress. Ma Jin spoke as he dismounted. ¡°Xi¡¯an is the territory of the Zhongnan Sect. It¡¯s not a ce Mount Hua can meddle with as they please. We should be careful too.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d be more acquainted with words than with swords before entering the main city.¡± Won-chang patted his waist and thighs. Then it happened. Suddenly, the guesthouse door opened. At the same time, Yeon-shin felt a gathering of intense energies. ¡°The masters of the Deste Fortress have arrived. We¡¯ve been waiting.¡± There were men and women Taoistsing out in an orderly line. There were more than a dozen of them, yet they didn¡¯t seem crowded. The approaching people felt like one huge sword. The most noticeable thing was the plum blossom embroidery on the hems of everyone¡¯s white uniforms. ¡®The Mount Hua Sect!¡¯ The middle-aged swordsman at the front exuded a formidable presence as sharp as his appearance. It feltparable to facing Ma Jin for the first time. ¡°Plum Blossom Swordsman Cheon Ju. It seems you¡¯ve been here for a while. The road was rough, but we managed to make it in time.¡± Ma Jin briefly cupped his fist. Yeon-shin sensed Won-chang flinch beside him. Should he praise him for not opening his mouth and making a fuss? ¡®Leader of the Plum Blossom Swordsmen.¡¯ Cheon Ju was called the Mount Hua Sword Master. It was a famous name. A name so renowned it wasn¡¯t confined to Shaanxi. An ultimate master leading the elite swordsmen of Mount Hua hade down the mountain himself. ¡°Demon Wings Captain, Alluring Sun Sword, Blue-Eyed Demon Sword. Familiar faces.¡± Cheon Ju scanned the three of them with a nk expression. ¡®Blue-Eyed Demon Sword?¡¯ Blue-Eyed Demon Sword Cheong Myeong. It was the first time Yeon-shin heard that nickname. It was quite surprising. How did he fight with enemies? When he looked back at Cheong Myeong, he just gave a slight smile. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious since he had only seen him lightly sh swords with the Blood me Sect in Jinpyeong County. ¡°No need for introductions. A sword exchanged previously is enough.¡± The sh between the Plum Blossom Swordsmen and the Divine Sword Squad was a tremendously famous incident. It was said that there were no casualties on the side of the Deste Fortress, but who knew about Mount Hua¡¯s side. ¡°I see you brought your disciple as well. I understand the Deste Fortress¡¯ intentions with this.¡± Cheon Ju¡¯s sharp eyes seemed to pierce through Yeon-shin, but he passed it off indifferently. He had just dealt with the Lord of the Deste Fortress and the previous captain of the Divine Sword Squad. Even if the Mount Hua Sword Master was a grandmaster, he didn¡¯t measure up to them. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Yeon-shin suddenly noticed a peer swordsman among the Mount Hua masters. The boy looked lethargic, as if the world was insignificant, even yawning lightly. When their eyes met, the young Taoist gave a smallugh and looked up at the sky. After standing still for a moment, Ma Jin finally opened his mouth. ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°How about letting my disciple exchange swords with the Deste Fortress disciple? Even if they recognized each other, it would be ufortable to travel together. It could prove to be a good little diversion.¡± Cheon Ju turned his eyes to Ma Jin and spoke. ¡®He wants to break spirits.¡¯ Mount Hua knew this journey was also a form of surveince. It was one of the world¡¯s top sword sects. Even if they allowed it because of the royal family, they were not happy. Since it would be awkward for the leading masters to exchange swords, they wanted topare the future of their sects. ¡°Deste Fortress disciple?¡± Hyeon Won-chang murmured nkly. The students of the Deste Fortress who hadn¡¯t be White Uniforms yet. When Yeon-shin fought the Blue Uniform masters of the Azure Sky Squad, Ma Jin¡¯s children came to watch. They aren¡¯t officially recognized. Their internal master-disciple rtionship is not acknowledged. From a young age, they are ceremoniously called Deste Fortress disciples until they wear white. While only his face remained unchanged, the expressions of the other four members of the Demon Wings turned peculiar. ¡®It seems it¡¯s difficult to read strength through only energy unless you¡¯re an absolute master. My qi is rtively low, and my energy waves are weak.¡¯ Yeon-shin, who had gained a small insight, spoke. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± When Ma Jin turned around, he lightly touched the sword wave of his Deste Sword hanging on his waist. It was a sign that he would step forward. ¡°My master has once again caused trouble¡­ Is five seconds enough?¡± The young Taoist in front of Cheon Ju asked in anguid voice. It wasn¡¯t a small voice. Did this level of rudeness not matter? Despite being a disciple of the sect leader of Mount Hua, he seemed thoughtless. ¡°You¡¯ll learn something. Give it your all.¡± ¡°What do you want me to learn? I heard the Demon Wings¡¯ techniques are all about sensitivity.¡± The boy sighed and walked out. Suddenly, the front of the guesthouse became an impromptu arena. It was said that martial fights in the martial world often started unexpectedly like this. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ Yeon-shin recalled the Zhongnan Sect masters who had inspired the Swift Sword at Jeong family manor. He hadn¡¯t experienced Zhongnan martial arts back then. How deep was Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts? The masters of Demon¡¯s Light and Mount Hua formed arge circle. Xi¡¯an wasn¡¯t a small city. Passersby who were curious about themotion started turning into onlookers. Everywhere, people were whispering about Mount Hua. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Lower your voice. It¡¯s the Mount Hua Sect!¡± ¡°The Sword Saints of Mount Hua are in our Xi¡¯an?¡± ¡°It looks like they¡¯re about to have a duel. We¡¯re in for a rare sight. Look at that extraordinary young Taoist. His energy is divine.¡± ¡°Martial artists exchanging teachings. As expected of the Taoist Mount Hua. How generous!¡± Yeon-shinughed inwardly. It was refreshing to see them take a ceremonial stance among themon folk. It was the first time since the Deste Exam. The two stood facing each other. Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth. ¡°You mentioned five seconds.¡± ¡°Did that offend you? Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to belittle you. I had a tough training session this morning.¡± The young Taoist smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Hyeon of Mount Hua.¡± ¡°Yeon-shin.¡± He answered briefly. In in clothes, he couldn¡¯t mention Demon¡¯s Light. In the position of receiving guidance, there were murmurs of rudeness. Some were loudly eximing at the name Yu Hyeon. There were also martial artists from Xi¡¯an present. ¡°The Hidden Dragon of Mount Hua!¡± ¡°I heard the sect leader¡¯s disciple is a peerless talent. To see him in person!¡± ¡°He¡¯s mastered the Falling Blossoms Palm and the Six Harmonies Divine Sword. Seeing him in person, he lives up to his reputation. Younger than expected.¡± ¡°They said he¡¯s the future of Mount Hua. There were also rumors he started learning the Violet Dawn Divine Art.¡± The titles were grand. Yeon-shin¡¯s smile deepened. There was no need for long talk. When two martial artists faced each other, they spoke with martial arts. It was when he took a step forward. Yu Hyeon¡¯s body silently grewrger. It was a movement resembling the footwork of the elven race. It was the Hidden Fragrance Drift of Mount Hua. Whoosh! With advancing footwork, his rising hand came down. His open palm spread out like a flower pattern. Seeing the ancient sect¡¯s martial arts in person felt almost magical and splendid. ¡®Falling Blossoms Palm. It¡¯s not redundant, but has many variations. To make it unbreakable.¡¯ His heart was filled with interest. Wouldn¡¯t he gain the same variations if he broke them one by one? Bang! He deflected it with the back of his clenched fist. The sudden collision¡¯s force was light. Yeon-shin¡¯s energy continued to stretch out like a whirlwind. First move of Eternal Blossom Fist, ¡®Spiral.¡¯ Whoosh-! ¡°Ugh?!¡± Could he not react? Yu Hyeon¡¯s face, filled with bewilderment, turned sharply. Even the touch of the energy wave caused this. ¡°What¡­!¡± He seemed shocked by the unexpected force. If he had Yu Hyeon¡¯s level of skill, he would have shattered his neck with that strike. Thud. Now it was his turn to advance. Following the retreating Yu Hyeon, Yeon-shin stepped forward. A straight punch from behind the waist shot out like a steel arrow from a bowstring. Second move, ¡®Point-nk st¡¯ brought thunder from the punch. Boom! The splinters of energy overturned the ground. The sunlight¡¯s halo in the mid-heaven dimmed with the dust. Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes were fixed straight ahead. He saw Yu Hyeon, covered in dust, deftly dispersing the residual energy with brilliant hand movements. It was the same nature as the first palm technique. Mount Hua¡¯s Falling Blossoms Palm. It seemed enough to inspire the third move of Eternal Blossom Fist. Yeon-shinughed joyfully and spoke. ¡°How about we go for a bit longer. I¡¯d like around¡­ Ten seconds?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¨C Middle Dantian (2) He reached out toward Yu Hyeon, who charged at him with clenched teeth. A strange energy rippled around his left hand. In the next moment, the eyes of Cheon Ju and the high-ranking members of the Mount Hua Sect widened. Swish-! An intangible wave of qi burst forth from his left hand. It bloomed in bursts, like a line of flowers blossoming all at once. The force struck with such power that it created another wave of energy. It seemed like a superior martial art technique that didn¡¯t exist within the current repertoire of the Falling Blossoms Palm. A martial art of apletely different level emerged immediately, making it difficult to find a connection to any existing martial techniques. Puh-puh-puh! A powerful shock, as strong as the Point-nk st, struck down in a heap. It was as if the dust on Yu Hyeon¡¯s martial attire had been blown away. ¡°Gah, ugh!¡± Yu Hyeon fell to the ground without even drawing his sword. A thin cloud of dust rose like mist. Yeon-shin, lowering his hand, fell into thought. ¡®The martial arts of the Nine Great Sects have a high level of wholeness. It truly reflects the history of the prestigious orthodox sects.¡¯ It was an impressive insight. He had not anticipated such a utilization of qi. ¡®This can be decided as the third technique here.¡¯ Yeon-shin nodded to himself. It didn¡¯t seem to need any further refinement. He named it the third technique of the Eternal Blossom Fist, Blossom Fist. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Silence filled the room. The boy, often referred to as a crouching tiger, faced off against the hidden dragon of the Mount Hua Sect and defeated him in three moves. Yeon-shin thought it was natural. From the start, the levels were different. To face someone like Yeon-shin, who could be counted as one of the top talents even in the Deste Fortress, it would take at least a master nearing the level of a certified Plum Blossom Swordsman. Yeon-shinpared his situation to Yu Hyeon¡¯s. How much training would that boy need to reach the rank of head disciple in the Mount Hua Sect? For Yeon-shin, who had only about five years left, it was hopelessly insufficient. The gap in their life standards was vast. ¡°¡­¡­Take him away.¡± At Cheon Ju¡¯s solemnmand, a warrior from the Mount Hua Sect carried Yu Hyeon away. The gazes that swept over Yeon-shin were filled with astonishment. Finally, the spectators started to stir. ¡°Wh-What was that?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just three moves? How could the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s prodigy¡­¡± ¡°Three-move defeat! Who is that boy?¡± Amidst the murmurs, Cheon Ju spoke up. ¡°The Deste Fortress has been nurturing a dragon. How much more do they intend to tighten their grip on the martial world?¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. As long as a sect doesn¡¯t harm the people, the Deste Fortress will not act.¡± ¡°That convenient justification remains unchanged.¡± Cheon Ju shook his head and looked at Yeon-shin. ¡°You are Jeong Yeon-shin, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I have witnessed excellent martial arts. It is unlikely that the martial arts of the Mount Hua Sect have any connection with you. I did not know such martial arts existed in the world. It must have been a stimulus even for ourcent head disciple. If you ever have to leave the Deste Fortress, know that the Mount Hua Sect will wee you as a guest.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense. This has crossed the line.¡± Ma Jin stepped forward, pulling Yeon-shin behind him. ¡°I admit my greed got ahead of me. It was an embarrassing disy, but in the face of such brilliant talent, what could I do?¡± The high-ranking members of the Mount Hua Sect, seeing Cheon Ju admit this so straightforwardly, were surprised. Simultaneously, some showed expressions of understanding. Yeon-shin stood still, unmoving. -You seem to be having a hard time. It was Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s voice transmission. Yeon-shin nodded slightly. He had expended almost all his qi. The burden on his dantian was significant. The Eternal Blossom Fist required a high amount of qi to generate. For now, it seemed difficult to use it as his main martial art in realbat. ¡®I¡¯ll have to rely on my sword in real battles.¡¯ He organized his thoughts and secured a room at the inn. Even the warriors of the Mount Hua Sect who followed him seemed to look at him differently now. They looked at him as if he were some kind of marvelous creature. He felt no particr emotion. Their lives were fundamentally different from his. As soon as he secured a room, Mir-yeo burst in, dragging along Cheong Myeong by the cor. ¡°You especially need to open your middle dantian quickly. If your internal energy iscking, at least you need to supplement your stamina.¡± Mir-yeo said as she sat down in a meditative posture. Myeong sprawled out and halfy down. ¡°Middle dantian, you say?¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know about it. Even the upper dantian, which contains the spirit in the head, cannot match its efficacy. The moment you open the middle dantian, you¡¯ll feel it. Your internal energy will be more solid. The Shaolin¡¯s Vajra Immovable Art is known for refining the middle dantian.¡± ¡°Internal energy bing solid?¡± Myeong interrupted when Yeon-shin asked absentmindedly. ¡°It means the efficiency improves. Have you heard of masters fighting for seven days and nights without tiring? That¡¯s because they trained their middle dantian. The flow of qi bes robust, and they can performrge techniques multiple times. Even if they receive a strong strike, their internal energy flow won¡¯t be easily disrupted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably why Cheong Myeong could spar with the Namgung First Sword. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense, no matter how strong his martial arts are.¡± Mir-yeo pointed at the yawning Myeong. Myeong smiled brightly and nodded his head. Yeon-shin nced at him and then looked away again. ¡°Middle dantian. How do I open it?¡± ¡°If you train your lower dantian for a long time, it will open naturally. Focusing on circting your energy in the upper body would be good.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a faster way, sister?¡± The words slipped out without thinking. He needed to quickly grasp any means to be stronger. In terms of martial arts and achievements, his mind was inevitably impatient. ¡°Sister¡­?¡± Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s cold eyes softened slightly. Her cheeks reddened a bit. For a moment, even her lips seemed to quiver. It was an unbelievable sight. The renowned Alluring Sun Sword? She quickly regained herposure, like the experienced master she was. Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had a deceased younger brother. At the same time, he realized he didn¡¯t know anything about the lives of the Demon Wing warriors. ¡®I still don¡¯t know anyone.¡¯ Mir-yeo cleared her throat. ¡°First, you need to hold a strong energy within your body¡­¡± The exnation continued. The issue was ultimately qi. Just as the lower dantian opens naturally with prolonged training, the middle dantian was no different. She said a clumsy shortcut would only be poisonous. On a different matter, Yeon-shin had been born with his upper dantian already open. A cursed constitution. Sighing inwardly, he descended to the first floor. He decided to think about the middle dantianter. ¡®I should focus on umting achievements. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t be stronger without it.¡¯ The inn was bustling. The smell of food was everywhere, and it was hard to find an empty seat. They said Xi¡¯an was a ce where all sorts of martial artists gathered. A peculiar city where evenmoners wandered around without much fear. It seemed even more crowded as rumors spread about the sparring at the Mount Hua Sect dojo. ¡°That¡¯s the little swordsman!¡± ¡°The one who defeated the Mount Hua dragon in three moves?¡± ¡°He looks about the same age. How could that be possible?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± As Yeon-shin descended, murmurs arose from all sides. They seemed to be people who had watched the sparring. ¡°Lightning sh will quickly gain fame. It¡¯ll be chaos once his identity is revealed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s expected. He is the future of the Fortress.¡± It was Myeong and Mir-yeo. They spoke casually, but to Yeon-shin, it was just ttery. Compliments tied to age held no meaning for him. It was the first time he had his martial arts evaluated sinceing into the world, but Yeon-shin let all the words go in one ear and out the other as he looked for Ma Jin. Only the seats where Won-chang and Ma Jin were seated were empty, making them easy to spot. The intimidating aura and scars repelled others from approaching. No one dared to sit near them. Yeon-shin walked through the crowd towards them. ¡°Is this okay? Discussing a mission here.¡± Yeon-shin asked as he sat with Myeong and Mir-yeo. Ma Jinughed. ¡°It¡¯s no secret that the Mount Hua Sect is searching for the culprit with wide-open eyes. The movements of the prestigious orthodox sects are always under scrutiny. Doing this minimizes unexpected civilian casualties.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Have you heard of ¡®making a noise in the east and striking in the west¡¯? That¡¯s what we¡¯ll be doing now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about preventing the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s military action. We actively help to calm the situation?¡± ¡°Yes. The investigation is already concluded. The culprit is the Stealthy Demon. He is a well-known thief north of the Yangtze River.¡± ¡°Stealthy Demon?¡± Mir-yeo stood up abruptly. Her energy seemed to sharpen as if a sword was being honed within her. ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s the one who stole your secret manual. Isn¡¯t this a good turn of events?¡± ¡°Did he steal your martial arts manual?¡± Won-chang stopped eating and opened his eyes wide. It was understandable. A blue-robed master of the Deste Fortress was not someone amon thief could approach. ¡°The circumstances have changed.¡± Mir-yeo answered briefly and fell silent, but her presence had changed. It was like standing next to a zing fire. Her intent to capture and behead the thief was palpable. The group finished their meal in silence and went up to the room where Ma Jin was staying. It was a significantlyrge room to match his size. After meeting the eyes of each group member, Ma Jin slowly began to speak. ¡°I will exin the strategy of making a noise in the east and striking in the west. First, the martial arts of the Mount Hua Sect are widely known here in Shaanxi. They stand out too much.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°From now on, we will smash the signboards of several Shaanxi sects connected to the Stealthy Demon. We will do it. The fighting must not go outside.¡± ¡°What will the Mount Hua Sect do during this?¡± ¡°Hidden Fragrance Drift epasses both movement and footwork techniques. While we draw attention, they will sneak in and inspect the sect¡¯s interiors.¡± Ma Jin spoke nonchntly. Won-chang¡¯s mouth curled up, seemingly pleased. ¡°Is there a justification to take down the signboards of these sects?¡± At Yeon-shin¡¯s question, Cheong Myeong, who was brushing his hair,ughed. ¡°You seem unfamiliar with martial artists of the unorthodox sects. They extort protection money in a way even the royal family doesn¡¯t approve of. From the perspective of the Ming Empire, the distinction between orthodox and unorthodox is simple. Do the people willingly donate, or are they extorted at knifepoint?¡± Ma Jin nodded. ¡°They are parasites draining the country. New parasites form in swarms whenever we wipe them out, so we leave them be. However, there¡¯s no need for justification to strike them down. They constantly undergo cycles of annihtion and reformation.¡± ¡°How many sects are we targeting?¡± ¡°Five for now. I will take on two.¡± ¡°I will handle one alone.¡± No one was surprised by Yeon-shin¡¯s words. Ma Jin asked. ¡°Do you seek individual credit? It¡¯s a high-risk burden.¡± ¡°I will handle it.¡± ¡°Managing a group alone is a different matter. Especially if the sect is proficient in martial arts. Imagine bodies piling up with every strike. The scent of blood can even drive a master insane. Group battles have the most variables. They are iparable to one-on-one duels.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an experience I must have.¡± ¡°Very well. I will assign the targets now. Lightning sh, your target is the Mantis Sect in Lianhu County, Xi¡¯an. They are known to be very vicious. They said they even kidnap women. Your mission is¡­¡± Ma Jin continued, locking eyes with Yeon-shin. ¡°To annihte the entire sect. Wipe them all out.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¨C Middle Dantian (3) An escort followed them. He was a native of the vige. There is a certain image thates to mind when thinking ofmoners who do not know martial arts and engage in their livelihood. The man who introduced himself as ¡®Mr. Jang¡¯ was like that. ¡°Master, is it really just you? Are you sure you¡¯re going to the Mantis Sect?¡± His eyes trembled, and he was shorter than Yeon-shin. In his shabby hemp clothes and the loose pouch he held, the appearance of a family breadwinner was reflected. Yeon-shin understood his reaction. The Demonic Sect was different from the ck market thugs in the back alleys. The ck market thugs would find and retaliate against anyone who informed the authorities, but the Demonic Sect members were skilled in martial arts. It was natural to be anxious. ¡°I am enough.¡± ¡°Y-Your righteous spirit is truly admirable. H-However, please reconsider. The Mantis Sect is not an ordinary group. Dozens have learned martial arts, and it was said that even a single one of their underlings could sweep the alley of Liangu.¡± ¡°Righteous spirit? You seem to have some educational background.¡± It was not a world where letters weremon. In some ces, expressions that were taken for granted were known only to schrs in the countryside. ¡°I am just a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t pass the imperial examination.¡± It was fortunate that they couldmunicate. Xi¡¯an was a big city, so they had to stay overnight to reach Lianhu County. ¡°Could you tell me more about the Mantis Sect?¡± Yeon-shin spoke while walking ahead. At the same time, he took out a small salt pouch from his chest and handed it over. The monthly sry from Deste Fortress was paid in silver coins, but giving it to someone was too much, and there were no copper coins. Ma Jin had taken care of the travel expenses. Mr. Jang, who subtly opened the pouch, widened his eyes and spoke. ¡°They came in three years ago, subduing Liangu Street. There are not many ces in Xi¡¯an without Zhongnan Sect branches, and Lianhu County was one of them. They took over ten people as maids. Their viiny was severe, but it seemed they had bribed the magistrate well.¡± ¡°¡­Did anyone see their martial arts? What about their martial arts?¡± ¡°I heard they use all kinds of weapons. I also saw them from afar a few times, and there were not only swords and spears but also strangely curved des¡­ They were so fast that it was hard to follow with the eyes. With one swing, they could cut off the heads of two people.¡± They were quite strong. Even if they didn¡¯t have a structured martial arts system, they seemed to have learned martial arts. That was enough to call them members of the Demonic Sect. ¡°Are there still many people captured? What is the government doing?¡± ¡°The magistrate is also in league with the Mantis Sect, so there is no ce to turn to¡­¡± Yeon-shin suddenly had a question. Could a martial artist from Deste Fortress behead a government official? They stayed overnight at an inn they came across while traveling. Yeon-shin and Mr. Jang arrived at Lianhu County. After crossing the hills, a vibrant vige came into view. They passed several times the caravan procession loaded with all sorts of goods. Although it was said to be on par with Xinye County, it was much more developed. It seemed to be somewhere between a city and a vige. ¡°I see where it is.¡± Under the clear blue sky without a cloud in sight, there was an unusuallyrge and splendid building at the end of the road. The letters on the que were visible even from here. Although it was not as grand as the Demon Wings¡¯ mansion, it was iparable to the Jeong family manor. Even the spacious front yard seemed usable as a training hall. ¡°You can go now. Thank you for the guidance.¡± After exchanging greetings, they turned away. As he headed towards thergest street that ran through the vige, he felt someone following. It seemed to be Mr. Jang. He didn¡¯t know why. ¡®Did his family get captured?¡¯ Maybe his wife or daughter was taken. They entered a street that looked like a market. Merchants were quietly exchanging meat or grain at the lined-up stalls. The voices of haggling were not loud. When he turned his head to a ce where everyone seemed to be cautious, he saw a surprising sight. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There were people tied up as if they were traitors. They were all women. Five martial artists with swords were sitting carelessly, while their families were just weeping, unable to approach. Would their heads be cut off if they made a sound? The atmosphere on both sides was extremely different, as if it were a vige custom. ¡± ¡­This really just serves to justify the existence of the Deste Fortress.¡± He spoke deliberately as he approached. Because of martial artists, thews of the Great Ming Dynasty were trampled. The Central ins was said to be a vastnd beyond theprehension of the human mind. If a few magistrates and a powerful gang colluded, it would be extremely difficult for the imperial family to know the local situation. ¡°Are they government soldiers? Are those tied up really criminals?¡± No answer came. As soon as Yeon-shin finished speaking, a throwing knife was hurled at him, tearing through the air. It didn¡¯t even carry any strength. Yeon-shin caught it directly and performed a Swift Sword strike, releasing the grip in his hand. Even so, the sword¡¯s force was properly exerted. The dagger shot out like a sh, piercing through the air. Thunk! The one hit on the forehead fell as if nailed to the ground. The four, who had been momentarily bewildered, soon got up one by one. ¡°Quite a skilledd. Where did you study martial arts?¡± ¡°Your knife-throwing technique was odd. Did you really learn it properly?¡± ¡°It was pretty fast. You must have been biding your time for today. What was that martial art you just showed?¡± Maybe because he threw it casually, the reaction was quite calm. When thinking of the Demonic Sect, one might imagine a reckless bandit, but the ones in front of him seemed to have tasted all the pleasures in the world. ¡°Just random skills, no names.¡± Yeon-shin murmured calmly, drawing his Deste Sword. The white de of the meticulously maintained fine sword scattered the sunlight under his hand. Their gazes changed. ¡°If we present this to the sect leader¡­¡± Ssh! At the end of the dazzling trajectory of the de, a burst of blood shot up. The one who had mentioned the sect leader knelt with blood-stained lips and then copsed. Before they knew it, Yeon-shin was standing in the middle of them. With a leap like treading on the wind and a rotation like a leaf, the sword strike erupted. Before the other three could even turn around, the white sword path flickered. Demon¡¯s Light, Swift Sword. The sensation of cutting three times transmitted through the sword wave to his hand. It was a very familiar feeling. ¡°Shit¡­¡± It was a curse muttered by one of them before dying. Yeon-shin turned around and cut the ropes binding the captives. The women, thanking him with folded hands, could not openly rejoice. The direction they nced at repeatedly with Yeon-shin was the Mantis Sect¡¯s building. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like they were taking in maids.¡¯ With doubts, he walked along the road, his de unsheathed. Now the street waspletely quiet. Everyone retreated, trying to stay out of sight. He could hear the murmurs of old people clicking their tongues, thinking an innocent hero would die. Only Mr. Jang was quietly following behind. ¡®A group battle.¡¯ It was said that the absolute masters who reached invincibility could handle an entire army alone. The supreme masters of Deste Fortress would be no different. Since the fight with the Blood Master, he had consistently thought of solo missions. No matter how much he pondered, there were limits to the merits he could achieve by moving with the experts of Demon Wings. To walk the martial realm alone, one must be capable of facing dozens or even hundreds of swords. A duel with a rival was usually the romance of dilettantes. One must also be equipped with martial arts capable of handling a group¡¯s swords. He was learning from every fight. Even he did not know what his mind would create. ¡®Mantis Sect.¡¯ He looked up at the main gate before he knew it. Up close, the que was even bigger. The calligraphy writing ¡®Mantis Sect¡¯ was impressive. It felt so lively, like a dragon moving. ¡®Did a third-rate Demonic Sect threaten a fallen schr?¡¯ Thinking it excessive, he kicked one side of the gate hard. Did they im Lianhu County as their territory? About thirty martial artists lined up in a training hall to greet the swordsman who had just in five of their own. The news traveled incredibly fast. ¡°Is that kid supposed to be a threat?¡± A middle-aged man standing alone on the steps leading to the main building frowned. Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes were drawn to his clothes. They were incrediblyvish. From mythical beasts to dragons, all sorts of spiritual creatures were embroidered on his long robe. ¡®He must be crazy.¡¯ Was he a rebel? Wearing a robe with dragons embroidered on it. It was a stark reminder of how detached martial artists were from the state. ¡°Cut off his limbs and bring him here¡­ Actually, don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t felt the taste of a sword in a while. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The man, who appeared to be the sect leader, descended the steps. Yeon-shin felt a sense of discord. The Mantis Sect was said to be a vicious Demonic Sect. He expected them to take hostages. These were the kind of people who would forcibly take women. If it were awless sect, they would have women at their side, yet only men were present. ¡®Where have the captives gone?¡¯ While he was pondering, the Mantis Sect disciples surrounding him were generally burly. They exchanged a few words and just grinned wickedly, not appearing kindly at all. ¡°It¡¯s not often you get to meet a hero.¡± The Mantis Sect leader drew his sword as he descended. The narrow sword emitted waves of qi. Yeon-shin would not have been able to defeat a master of his caliber during the Deste Exam. The sect leader continued to speak. ¡°Why did you have to appear in front of this sect? Whymit suicide at your age?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Why would a dead man need to know my name?¡± ¡°To im my merit, I need to know who the sect leader is.¡± Yeon-shin spoke slowly and simultaneously activated the energy of Jeong Family Dynamic Training. At the moment when the Deste Sword and his qi became one, he sensed the sword technique of the opponent. Swoosh~ Even the humble skewer of the sect leader felt threatening since his de followed the winds. To counter, Yeon-shin used Swift Sword. After discovering how to properly control force through the Eternal Blossom Fist, he could now see the path of the sword. ng! He struck upwards. Although it looked calm, True Qi was oveid. The sect leader¡¯s face turned from surprise to bewilderment at the force of Yeon-shin¡¯s strike that overwhelmed his power. ¡°Attack!¡± At the sect leader¡¯s shout, the surrounding Mantis Sect disciples charged in. A sharp spear obstructed his view first. As if to prevent him from giving the second strike to the sect leader, the Deste Sword struck and passed through the thrusting spear. sh! The spear shaft was cut, and at the same time, the other disciples¡¯ weapons were approaching. Throwing knives flew towards him. All the sharp weapons cutting through the air from all directions stimted Yeon-shin¡¯s entire body. It was his first time facing so many weapons at once. Swish! He dodged a sh on his right arm, only to get scraped on his back by a chakram. He swung the Deste Sword horizontally in a Swift Sword strike. The man holding the circr de handle grinned but his head flew off with the same smile on his face. The sight of his lips freezing in ce shed across Yeon-shin¡¯s vision. ¡®It hurts.¡¯ The stinging wound sharpened his senses and extended his perception. In that moment, his unbelievable talent revealed itself. He saw the lines created by all the des. The sword path he should follow began to emerge in his mind. ¡®Strike, pass through, and strike again.¡¯ Thebined pressure from the weapons evolved Yeon-shin¡¯s Swift Sword, creating a new form. Following the trajectory visible only to him, he shed down. His Deste Sword, faster and sharper than anything else there, deflected the weapons and led them to sh against each other. The throwing knife deflected by the Deste Sword pierced another disciple¡¯s heart. He deflected one man¡¯s spear, which then impaled another man who was swinging a de. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes moved swiftly. All the approaching weapons seemed to fuel a strange sense. It was as if another self was watching from above, observing every blind spot. It surpassed the realm of prediction. With movements as light as the wind, he weaved through the space of the des. Sand thrown by one was caught by another. The sect leader¡¯s Swift Sword, however, was clearly of a different level. As Yeon-shin spun and moved in a gust, he swung at the side of the sect leader¡¯s narrow de. ng! The sect leader, almost dropping his sword, disappeared back among the disciples and shouted. ¡°Incredible aplishment! But your sword path is simple. I¡¯ve already seen through your Swift Sword¡­!¡± It was a voiceden with the experience of countless battles. It did not sound impatient. It seemed so leisurely, but as he confronted Yeon-shin, who had crossed all the attacks like a leaf in the wind, the sect leader fell silent. ¡®Overwhelm them with initiative,¡¯ Yeon-shin thought. In an instant, True Qi surged like wildfire throughout his whole body. He thought of his hand as a fist. The energy of the Eternal Blossom Fist began to climb up his arm. The second move, Point-nk st, was now possible. The still somewhat unfamiliar intangible force was contained in his grip. Naturally, he felt the augmenting force of the Demon¡¯s Light enhancing his bnce. Boom! Closing the distance like a storm, he was suddenly in front of the sect leader. In a sh, he focused the force from the Point-nk st into his sword arm, releasing a sword wave. The sect leader¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. From above the sect leader¡¯s head, Yeon-shin brought his sword down. ¡°Th¡ª¡± At the moment the sect leader opened his mouth, a pure white de light shed, the sensation coursing through Yeon-shin like lightning. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¨C Middle Dantian (4) The fallen corpse of the Mantis Sect Leader brought silence. The reckless blow seemed to have done its job. The sinisterughter of the surrounding Mantis Sect members vanished without a trace. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Mantis Sect Leader¡¯s body bore the marks of an overwhelming sword strike. The intense scent of blood rising from his body made the unreal death feel real. Yeon-shin turned his head away from the wretched body and opened his mouth to speak. He held the Deste Sword dripping with blood. ¡°Today, we will destroy the Mantis Sect¡¯s que.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°Y-You crazy¡­¡­!¡± Finally, the stunned Mantis Sect disciples spoke, retreating in shock. Amidst the silence, someone muttered about the unprecedented sword technique. To those living in the narrow martial realm, Yeon-shin¡¯s sword had that kind of meaning. He gained momentum. He didn¡¯t give his enemies time to think. Though his qi wasn¡¯tplete due to using the Eternal Blossom Fist, the sensation he gained here was enough to handle these kinds of opponents. Step. When he took a step forward, many cowards stepped back in unison. The loyalty of demonic martial artists was different from that of honorable knights. They were people who bought and sold martial arts. Their lives were worth a penny. ¡°Kill him! Let¡¯s kill him!¡± ¡°You crazy bastard. You go.¡± ¡°An invincible monster!¡± ¡°Divine Sword¡­¡­!¡± A monster and a Divine Sword, indeed. At this moment, Yeon-Shin realized that not all martial arts worldviews were the same. In the Deste Fortress, one would never hear such words. ¡®There¡¯s nothing more to gain here.¡¯ Yeon-shin began his sword attack again. These were not the enemies he had first faced. He wedged his way through the weakened of swords, delivering swift attacks. It was a sword technique the Mantis Sect disciples couldn¡¯t handle. Finally, some of them started to flee. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°We¡¯re doomed! The sect is finished!¡± ¡°Call, call the Sect¡¯s Sword! Call the Sect¡¯s Sword!¡± In the midst of this, one shouted something that made everyone pause. Yeon-shin was no exception. If they were calling a Sect¡¯s Sword in faith, it must be the Blood Master of the Blood me Sect. ¡°Answer me. Is the Blood me Sect behind this? Did you offer the captured people to them?¡± He grabbed one man¡¯s arm with a joint lock and twisted it while holding the sword¡¯s blue de to his throat. The man screamed, sweating profusely. ¡°Yes, yes! They are probably sleeping in the annex now! It¡¯s always been that way!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know the experts.¡± Could they not sense this level of battle? ¡°Spare me¡­!¡± Faced with a life-or-death situation,passion was pushed to the back of his mind. He raised the Deste Sword, which had just grazed the man¡¯s neck, without emotion. The qi, faster than before, contained the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. Theyered qi filled the acupoints of his right arm, waist, and lower body, creating a stance akin to an ancient tree standing tall on the ground. ng! A sudden sword strike hit the Deste Sword. There was no sound of tearing the air. At the same time, only the crimson hair brushed past Yeon-shin¡¯s forehead. The vibration in his grip was the most intense he¡¯d felt from anyone in the Mantis Sect. ¡°Blood Master.¡± ¡°You blocked that? Then this massacre must be your doing.¡± ¡°Massacre. That¡¯s not a word the Blood me Sect should be uttering.¡± Yeon-shin answered calmly, looking ahead. He had the same visual traits as the blood master from Jinpyeong County. A mix of ck and red hair, a blood-red martial uniform. Blood stains covered his lips. He emitted an ominous aura from his entire body, along with the iron sword he held. He recalled Ma Jin¡¯sment when discussing Yeon-shin¡¯s achievements. Killing five Blood Masters would earn him a blue uniform, regardless of age. Though of course, Ma Jin said so jokingly. The Blood me Sect wasn¡¯t a group that could be found easily. ¡°¡­Huh, lucky me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Three remain.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the past, he would have charged at Yeon-shin no matter what he said. Now it was different. He seemed wary of Yeon-shin, revealing his momentum and moving his feet slightly to the side. It was true that a Blood Master was an umon expert. Unlike the Mantis Sect members, he felt Yeon-shin¡¯s presence. Yeon-shin did not wait. Hah! Power gathered in his legs as he kicked off the ground. With a heavy thud, he charged forward, unleashing the Demon¡¯s Light Swift Sword. The straight sh collided with the man¡¯s sword. ng! Thanks to the preemptive strike, the blood master could not put in his full strength. Though he managed to block the attack, he was clearly pushed back. Yeon-Shin decided to finish it here. A Blood Master was not an easy opponent. Considering he was in the middle of the Mantis Sect, the longer the fight dragged on, the lower his chances of victory would get. In an instant, a gleam of sky-blue light swept through his body. The sharpened senses from groupbat emitted an invisible light in his eyes that prated the back of the retreating enemy. Yeon-shin pierced through with the qi gathered in his left hand, which took the Spiral Palm stance of the Eternal Blossom Fist. ¡®Here.¡¯ It was the realm of instinct. He enveloped the Deste Swordyer byyer while infusing the Spiral Palm of the Eternal Blossom Fist into the Demon¡¯s Light Swift Sword. Combining with the sword, he folded space. Swoosh! With little force, he prated the Blood Master in one go. This was the essence of the Swift Sword. A way for shallow swordsmen to survive. The blood hit by a gentle breeze sshed lightly. ¡°Haa, haa¡­!¡± The peculiar aura of the Blood me Sect dispersed. The eyes of the second Blood Master grew asrge as they could. To the Blood Master, Yeon-shin was akin to a god of death. Yeon-shin could feel his emotions directly. It was evident from the tremor transmitted through the sword. With eyes filled with resentment, the Blood Master opened his mouth. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t listen tost words.¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s arm muscles suddenly became prominent as he swung at the Blood Master¡¯s neck, beheading him. He didn¡¯t even use internal energy. Thud. The Blood Master¡¯s head and body finally fell to the ground, but Yeon-shin did not pay it any mind. As he brought the Deste Sword to his side, blood flew off the shimmering de. ¡°Do not even attempt to flee.¡± He spoke softly. As if they had mastered the Silent Steps technique, those who had been quietly retreating stopped. His voice, free of qi,pletely dominated the Mantis Sect. Yeon-shin split the Mantis Sect¡¯s que in half in front of all the people of Lianhu County. While some rejoiced, trampling the shattered que, others wept, holding the emaciated corpses of their loved ones. Dozens of bodies were found in the annex and backyard of the Mantis Sect. It was like in Jinpyeong County. Despite unexpected achievements, it was bitter. Yeon-shin nced back, carrying arge sack on his back. Some had survived, but the Mantis Sect disciples, who had their arms cut off by Yeon-shin, were being trampled by the vigers. Though they had mastered demonic martial arts, it was useless because their dantians were destroyed. Unable to control their bodies, they werepletely disabled. ¡°Western An is the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s territory.¡± What had they been doing? Mr. Jang reacted to Yeon-shin¡¯s muttered words. He was carrying his daughter¡¯s shrouded body on his back. ¡°The Zhongnan Sect is at war with the Tyrant Sword Sect.¡± His words were slurred from his bloodshot eyes. Yeon-shin frowned. ¡°The Zhongnan Sect is at war with the Tyrant Sword Sect?¡± He had never heard such a rumor. The conversation stopped. Images of his only niece and the Zhongnan Sect experts shed through his mind. At the end was the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. The one who destroyed a family with the aura of an absolute master. Even now, he couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°When did it start?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard that the nearby martial artists of the Zhongnan Sect were packing up and heading to the Zhongnan Mountains¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yeon-shin remained silent. If they were facing the Tyrant Sword Sect, the Zhongnan Sect must be fighting for their lives. If they shed head-on, it wouldn¡¯t end with the death of a few experts. There were plenty of reasons to fight. The Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect had cut off the ear of Elder Ye Yil-sin. They had shed more than once before. Though the main reason Yeon-shin was silent was because he still didn¡¯t know the reason behind the destruction of the Jeong family. Why had the Zhongnan Sect experts stayed at the Jeong family home at that time? It was unnatural to anyone. There was no sin in little Hye-ah. He hoped her uncle, Jeong Joong-san, was properly protecting her. ¡®I need to go to Zhongnan.¡¯ Ma Jin would permit it. The Thirteen Heavens was a force that acted as the supreme power in the demonic martial world. It was inevitable that the Deste Fortress would intervene, and ying the experts of the Tyrant Sword Sect would build his achievements. Yeon-shin now had the Deste Fortress as his background. He possessed enough martial prowess to handle most warriors. ¡®It¡¯s a chance to gain more merit. I need to know now.¡¯ Why the Jeong family was destroyed. Why the Tyrant Sword Sect and the Blood me Sect coborated to annihte the Jeong family. The Zhongnan Sect would know. ¡°You have appeased my grudge and helped my daughter find peace.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master! Thank you so much¡­¡­!¡± ¡°This gentleman¡¯s name is Yeon-shin from the Jeong family! You must never forget this name!¡± ¡°Master Jeong! Master Jeong is here!¡± Receiving the gratitude of Mr. Jang and the vigers, he turned away. When they suggested holding a feast to celebrate, he declined, telling them to use the food for the funeral instead. As a result, there were those who began to mutter his name as if engraving it in their minds. He lightly ced one hand on the sword guard, while his other hand held the end of the sack slung over his back. Walking a bit faster, he reached a hill overlooking Lianhu County. ¡°Have you found any traces of the Stealthy Demon?¡± Yeon-shin suddenly spoke, stopping in his tracks. The bushes nearby rustled. Two figures emerged. It was Cheon Ju, Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Heavenly Swordmaster, and Yu Hyeon, the Hidden Dragon of the Mount Hua Sect. ¡°It seems it wasn¡¯t the Mantis Sect.¡± Perhaps because he had witnessed the destruction of a sect, Cheon Ju¡¯s demeanor was much more respectful than before. He wasn¡¯t just treating Yeon-shin as a promising talent, but rather as a fully qualified martial artist of the Deste Fortress. Yeon-shin nodded and spoke. ¡°I see. That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± ¡°I was impressed by your martial prowess. It felt like I was witnessing the future leader of the Demon Wings or even the Divine Sword Squad. Our sect¡¯s future prospect here must have had his horizons broadened.¡± Cheon Ju patted Yu Hyeon on the back of his neck. As his hairpin shook, Yu Hyeon frowned slightly, ncing at Yeon-shin. The drowsy look he had before now appeared exceptionally clear. ¡°It was my first defeat. Every time I think of the five-second finger snap, I feel like falling off my bed.¡± ¡°Your first defeat?¡± Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly. Yu Hyeon waved his hand dismissively. ¡°All my seniors and juniors are much older. The only ones around my age are low-level martial artists, and their skills are too shallow.¡± ¡°Are there no peers in Mount Hua?¡± ¡°I am the only disciple of my rank.¡± ¡°So?¡± At his indifferent response, Yu Hyeon looked down slightly. ¡°¡­How about bing friends with me? You seem interested in Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts. Guangdong isn¡¯t far from Shaanxi.¡± ¡°I have no reason to go to Mount Hua.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°If youe to me, I won¡¯t refuse. But each time, you must bring a new martial art.¡± Yu Hyeon, unfamiliar with rejection, was visibly flustered. However, at Yeon-shin¡¯s final words, his face brightened. During the journey to the gathering ce in Shaanxi, he had to endure Yu Hyeon¡¯s endless chatter. He spoke just as much as Won-chang, but about different things. The principles of martial arts, the orthodox martial philosophy of the Nine Great Sects, was helpful to Yeon-shin. asionally, Cheon Ju¡¯s wouldment on it as well, giving Yeon-shin glimpses of inspiration. ¡®It¡¯s helpful. I look forward to Mount Hua¡¯s visit.¡¯ After a day¡¯s walk, they arrived at the first inn they found in Shaanxi. That was as far as the pleasant time went. He entered Ma Jin¡¯s room. ¡°Your qi has slightly changed again.¡± ¡°Did you get shed on the back? I¡¯ll apply some wound medicine, so sit down.¡± ¡°Lightning sh, what about the mission?¡± While Cheong Myeong, Baek Mir-yeo, Ma Jin, and Hyeon Won-chang watched, he spoke about going to Zhongnan. After hearing the circumstances, Ma Jin seemed troubled and was about to speak when Yeon-shin opened the sack he was holding and emptied its contents. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It was the head of the Blood Master and the broken que of the Mantis Sect. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¨C Step Technique ¡°Were the Blood me members there?¡± Ma Jin muttered, his facial scar bing significantly distorted. ¡°Not just anyone, but a Blood Master¡­¡± ¡°This proves that the incident in Jinpyeong County wasn¡¯t a coincidence.¡± Recognizing the importance of the matter, Baek Mir-yeo furrowed her brows while Myeong, behind her, simply stroked Yeon-shin¡¯s head, impressed. ¡°There are traces of the regenerative ability starting but not finishing. It¡¯s definitely the Blood Master.¡± For some reason, Hyeon Won-chang showed an unexpected reaction. He neither clicked his tongue nor shook his head in exasperation. He examined the Blood Master and confirmed traces of excessive de movement. Ma Jin spoke up. ¡°This isn¡¯t normal. It¡¯s an improbable urrence.¡± ¡°Blood Masters aren¡¯t thatmon.¡± Mir-yeo slightly nodded her head. ¡°This is a matter to be thoroughly investigated, whether in the Unorthodox Sect or not. The expansion of the Blood me Sect¡¯s influence is a serious issue. If they have developed their techniques to the point of cing a Blood Master in each county, it could mean an increase in the Blood me Sect¡¯s adherents. If their numbers have grown¡­ it¡¯s horrifying.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± This time, even Myeong nodded in agreement. ¡°Lightning sh has achieved considerable merit. It seems incidents follow you. Handling and bringing back such information and achievements will inevitably impact the martial world. The Deste Fortress will respond.¡± After staring at him for a moment, Ma Jin spoke again. ¡°Yes. You wish to ascend Mount Zhongnan.¡± ¡°I am a warrior. I can¡¯t help but worry about my niece¡¯s safety.¡± Did it sound like a roundabout criticism of the Deste Ma family? Ma Jin¡¯s face awkwardly stiffened. With an unusually strained expression, he spoke. ¡°¡­We just received the news as well. But the current Mount Zhongnan is in a dangerous position. The Tyrant Sword Sect is different from the Blood me Sect.¡± ¡°They cannot be simply called an unorthodox sect. They blend orthodox martial arts and sorcery. They are obsessed with bing stronger and know no bounds.¡± Baek Mir-yeo added. Her slightly raised eyes seemed to hold concern. ¡°Yes. More importantly, no mission has been assigned. It is enough for us to do our given tasks.¡± It seemed Ma Jin and Baek Mir-yeo did not want to send Yeon-shin away. Only Myeong, next to them, tactlessly defended the youngest of the Deste Ma family. ¡°Can¡¯t a grandmaster judge the matter and assign a mission at their discretion?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As Baek Mir-yeo red fiercely, Ma Jin continued speaking. ¡°To be honest, how can we send you to Mount Zhongnan not knowing if you will return?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± It was a story that naturally made one ask back. However, everyone present except Yeon-shin seemed to agree. ¡°Anyone in the Deste Fortress who knows your talent would be worried.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s an unnecessary concern, it¡¯s understandable. How can they not covet you, especially with your kin there? There were even rumors about the guests of the Mount Hua Sect.¡± Mir-yeo and even Myeong spoke with expressions of agreement. Yeon-shin knew Ma Jin had another reason unknown to them. It must have been a concern for him, who had not attached himself to the Deste Ma family. ¡°Can the grandmaster not distinguish between public and private matters? Is the trust I built with the Deste Ma family only that much?¡± He spoke with a calm face. It was a statement that struck a nerve. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I have made significant achievements. Please allow me to go. Record this as my sole reward.¡± ¡°You¡¯re caught in a checkmate.¡± Myeong eventually received a blow from Baek Mir-yeo for his remark. As Ma Jin, lost in thought, slowly opened his mouth. ¡°You are right. It¡¯s hard to refuse outright. Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°A bet?¡± ¡°Take one move of my technique. Just one move. If you counter or avoid it, I¡¯ll let you go. To stand out in the martial world, you must have that level of skill. Additionally, I promise another reward.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Amid the astonishment of the group, Yeon-shin nodded calmly. They headed to the backyard of the guest house. Yeon-shin, as well as Ma Jin, did not care about the onlookers. It was a ce to exchange one move. High-ranking experts from the Mount Hua Sect approached, asking the reason. Upon hearing the general situation, many of them cautiously requested to watch the move. Ma Jin granted permission without much concern. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mount Hua Sect warriors surrounded them, blocking themon people¡¯s view. ¡°To witness a move from the Demon Wings Master. Isn¡¯t the Supreme Master of the Deste Fortressparable to the Chief Instructor?¡± Yu Hyeon asked Cheon Ju. The leader of the Plum Blossom Swordsmen answered affirmatively and added. ¡°In chaotic battles, he is stronger than me. His alias is ¡®Hell yer.¡¯ It means hepletely dominates the battlefield. Many elders of prestigious orthodox sects have be spirits at his hands while unting their hypocritical wickedness.¡± ¡°Even receiving one move looks terrifying.¡± ¡°Facing such a high-level expert, one cannot take even a hand gesture lightly. A single move can contain the mystery of instant death. It is different from our old-school warriors who seek the pinnacle in swordsmanship. It is martial arts thoroughly refined for realbat. When thinking of it as the apex of battlefield martial arts, there¡¯s nothing more frightening.¡± ¡°No matter how talented Yeon-shin is, it would be difficult. There isn¡¯t anyone among our peers who wouldn¡¯t be defeated in a single move against such a master.¡± Yu Hyeon¡¯s eyes turned to Yeon-shin standing opposite Ma Jin. The Lightning sh of the Demon Wings. With his hand lightly resting on the sword hilt, facing the blowing wind. His face showed no significant fluctuations in emotion. Yeon-shin calmly thought about demonstrating the martial arts he had learned. He slowly opened his mouth. ¡°May I have some time?¡± ¡°Take as much as you need. I n to show you a strike that even a Blue Uniform would find hard to withstand, so sharpen your senses.¡± It sounded like he was being considerate. However, Ma Jin¡¯s standards would be different. The Demon Wings Master. A supreme master of the Deste Fortress. They said he was not yet over thirty. Yeon-shin closed his eyes. He observed his body and first awakened his lower dantian. He also woke the dormant qi throughout his body. While circting qi throughout his body, he also sought to draw out the sense he had realized in the Mantis Sect. If it were an ordinary warrior, the experience of that time would have slipped away like catching smoke, requiring focused training to grasp it. But Yeon-shin was different. Once he had properly felt a sense, it became entirely his from that moment. He didn¡¯t need to spend time trying to make a leap with a random event as a catalyst. ¡°I see it.¡± Was this the clone technique of the legendary Monkey King, Sun Wukong? He could perceive Ma Jin¡¯s entire body as if even his back were visible. With his unique sensitivity to qi, his sense reached perfection. ¡°I will yield the initiative.¡± Yeon-shin made a rare joke. Ma Jin, with a slight smile, raised his hand. It was a hand hardened into a thick edge. It was said his martial arts were the essence of the Demon¡¯s Light. He had mastered all kinds of weapons. They said he could skillfully handle any weapon fallen on the battlefield, even a wine bottle rolling on the bar floor. ¡°Then, his hands would be the most fearsome.¡± Just by looking at the gathering qi, he could guess. He now understood what it meant that even the White Uniform would find it hard to withstand the strike. The density was on a different level. That kind of palm technique could shatter even a thick fortress wall in one blow. ¡°I must avoid it.¡± He made his calction. If he blocked it clumsily, he would not escape severe injuries. Yeon-shinpletely lowered the hand he had ced on the sword hilt. As the onlookers could not hide their puzzlement, Ma Jin¡¯srge frame charged in. Thud! His body movement was straightforward and brutally fast. It felt like a condensed typhoon was rushing in. Even though it wasn¡¯t his full speed, it was challenging for Yeon-shin to turn his body aside. Wham! Ma Jin precisely controlled his movement. A slight twist of his foot reversed the flow of power. At the end of the trajectory of his horizontally shing hand, Yeon-shin¡¯s head was in its path. Until then, Yeon-shin observed Ma Jin¡¯s movements. A faint blue light flickered across his eyes. With the current body techniques he had learned, he could not escape. The body movements Myeong taught were not mere routines but needed a clear intention to open a path. ¡°Just one step.¡± Ma Jin¡¯s movement paths and power directions drewplex lines in his mind. The Baihui acupoint on the top of his head seemed to burn. What posture, what qi maniption, at what point should he step? One step to tear apart the whirlwind. At that moment, another dantian seemed to form near his heart. It was a fleeting moment. A stream of Jeong Family Dynamic Training¡¯s inner energy momentarily activated his middle dantian. For a brief instant, even stronger qi fueled the creation of a new technique. It wasn¡¯t the realm where some supreme masters felt time slowing down. Yeon-shin¡¯s thought process was as fast as a sh. That was all. His innate talent manifested at that moment in the martial arts domain. Step. Whack! As Yeon-shin took one step, a tremendous force swept his hair up. He then felt the strong wind caused by the explosive power behind him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Dust swirled around, but no one spoke. Everyone present was a master who lived with martial arts. Everyone could feel that Yeon-shin¡¯s step was extraordinary. ¡°That step technique.¡± Ma Jin, in the posture of striking, slightly moved his lips. ¡°What is it? I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± ¡°I simply walked. I saw a way to survive.¡± ¡°¡­You are truly iprehensible. Still the same.¡± ¡°I will name it the Splendid Wings Step.¡± Yeon-shin spoke calmly. The name of the Demon Wings was notplicated. It originated from the meaning of being the wings of the Deste Fortress that exterminated the demons of the Great Ming Empire. The name Hwanikbo was different. By including the character for ¡®wings,¡¯ it revealed Yeon-shin¡¯s affection for being part of the Demon Wings. Not only Ma Jin, but even Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s faces seemed to melt away. Ma Jin straightened his posture. He slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I allow Lightning sh¡¯s journey to Zhongnan.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Won-chang, shouting in excitement, rushed over. Brimming with excitement, hevished praise on the incredibly miraculous footwork. While his body was being shaken by the grip on his shoulders, Yeon-shin quietly pondered. ¡°Splendid Wings Step.¡± It was just one step for now. How far it would extend, he did not know. If it extended to ten steps, would it reach the realm of the Divine Sword Squad Master? ¡°A supreme genius has emerged from the Deste Fortress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely pleasing but it¡¯s the promising step of an infinitely potential new talent. There¡¯s joy in watching over it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reject me when I visit!¡± Amid the admiration of the Mount Hua Sect masters and Yu Hyeon¡¯s envious gaze, they returned to the guest room. Warmth radiated among the masters of the Demon Wings gathered around. ¡°To act alone in the Zhongnan Sect, a White Uniform will not be enough.¡± Myeong smiled brightly as he spoke. What was he talking about now? Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¨C Zhongnan Sect (1) ¡°Not enough with the White Uniform? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have the authority to give you the Blue Uniform. Neither does our master.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Just a moment.¡± Myeong turned to rummage through his luggage. Ma Jin and Mir-yeo watched, looking as if they understood. Soon, Myeong pulled out his blue robe and approached Yeon-shin. ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± The robe pped widely. Yeon-shin nced at the blue robe covering his shoulders and looked up, quite puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the significance.¡± Mir-yeo was the one who exined. ¡°A white uniform with a blue robe means you are a promising talent recognized by the Deste Fortress. It¡¯s a significant title.¡± In the martial realm, the term ¡°promising talent¡± was not used lightly. It meant you were the best among the juniors walking the path of martial arts. Receiving such a title within half a year of joining the Deste Fortress added even more weight. She smiled. It was an enchanting smile despite being free of any personal feelings. ¡°You will have the authority tomand all the White Uniform warriors of the Deste Fortress. I was going to give it to you.¡± ¡°Yours is too tight at the shoulders.¡± Myeong chuckled and looked at Yeon-shin. ¡°If anyone asks, tell them that Ma Jin from Demon Wings recognized you. You won¡¯t face much trouble.¡± ¡°You can also mention the alias ¡®Alluring Sun Sword.¡¯ I¡¯ll consider it as if I gave you the robe too.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Yeon-shin bowed slightly. The feeling stirring in his chest was unfamiliar. Ma Jin, who had been watching with a somewhatplicated expression, nodded. ¡°It seems everything is settled.¡± ¡°The matter of the Mount Hua Sect¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll handle it. Whether you return first or the issue with the Grand Violet Pill is resolved first, I don¡¯t know.¡± At that moment, Hyeon Won-chang raised his hand cautiously. ¡°May I apany Master Jeong? While I may not be of much help to the Grandmaster and the Blue Uniform members, it might be different for Master Jeong.¡± ¡°¡­I permit it.¡± After a brief consideration, Ma Jin agreed, saying it made sense. ¡°Remember, the matter of Zhongnan has also be a mission of the Demon Wings. Observe the conflict between the Tyrant Sword Sect and the Zhongnan Sect, and consider how their war impacts themon people. You may intervene in any way, but prioritize your lives.¡± ¡°We ept yourmand.¡± Yeon-shin and Won-chang bowed. Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, now stronger, turned towards the southern window. Mount Zhongnan, where one of the prestigious sword sects of the Central ins was located. His second brother and young niece were training there. He wondered if Hye-ah was doing well. ¡°The annihtion of the Jeong family. If I find the Elder Ye Yil-sin, will she tell me?¡± The war between the Thirteen Heavens and the Nine Great Sects. It was also an opportunity to see how his martial skills would fare in the world. Mount Zhongnan was two days away. They changed into their Deste Fortress uniforms after two nights. It was to consider the dignity of the Mount Hua Sect. Won-chang, revived with fresh vigor, burst into a refreshingugh. He alternated nces at the ¡®Deste¡¯ characters on his shoulders, grinning broadly. ¡°This is the life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yeon-shin wore the blue robe Myeong had given him over the White Uniform of the Deste Fortress. Won-chang, looking enviously,mented. ¡°White and blue. It suits you very well.¡± ¡°It feels a bit awkward.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it quickly, Master Jeong.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Hyeon.¡± ¡°Hm? It wasn¡¯t just an emptypliment.¡± Yeon-shin smiled slightly. He was a grateful person. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to follow along on a mission unrted to his original task without deep affection. The two soon arrived at the entrance of Mount Zhongnan. From afar, they were impressed by the grand and steep mountain scenery, but as they approached the entrance, they felt the unique strictness of a martial arts sect¡¯s domain. Warriors were guarding the entrance. ¡°They seem to be warriors of the Zhongnan Sect. It appears they are really fighting the Tyrant Sword Sect. Coming down from the main gate to below the mountain.¡± Won-chang whispered. As the two approached, two of the four guards stepped forward. ¡°Please state your sect and name, and your purpose.¡± ¡°As you can see, we are from the Deste Fortress.¡± Won-chang replied leisurely, showing his shoulder. He then gestured to Yeon-shin. It seemed to mean entrusting the responsibility to the promising talent of the Deste Fortress. As soon as they heard the name ¡®Deste Fortress,¡¯ even the warriors standing behind them stepped forward. Yeon-shin spoke up. ¡°I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Demon Wings.¡± ¡°And I am Hyeon Won-chang of the Demon Wings, Deste Fortress.¡± ¡°Um¡­!¡± The warriors examined their clothes and murmured. Their reactions made it clear. The Deste Fortress, with its reputation of suppressing the martial world, was not weed by other sects. ¡°Do you intend to prove your identity with just your attire?¡± One of the Zhongnan Sect disciples spoke. His tone was oddly sharp. The two from the Demon Wings took out their golden identity ques from their pockets. The Deste Fortress ques, engraved with a golden wood pattern, were revealed in their hands. It was said to be made by a master cksmith. Anyone would acknowledge it when they saw the intricate and elegant pattern. ¡°The Deste Fortress is a great sect. Do young warriors like you act independently? Who would¡­¡± An older warrior, who seemed to be a senior, stepped forward and interrupted the sharp-tongued disciple. ¡°I regret to inform you, but our main sect is in a state of war. You must understand that we cannot blindly trust the identities of strangers.¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Won-chang¡¯s qi red up in response. A subtle ripple of energy spread through the air. Having passed the Deste Exam and adapted to the role of a White Uniform of the Demon Wings. Despite his seemingly light-hearted nature, he had inner depth. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Truly from the Deste Fortress!¡± Satisfied with their reactions, Won-chang observed, but the Zhongnan disciple shouted angrily. ¡°How dare you act so recklessly on Mount Zhongnan!¡± ¡°What are these people¡­!¡± Won-chang looked exasperated. Yeon-shin, watching quietly, felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He thought of the Jeong family. When he said he would create and learn martial arts, the first expressions on his younger brothers¡¯ faces were not astonishment but something else. Surprise and jealousy. Just like these people. ¡°It seems the fight with the Tyrant Sword Sect isn¡¯t going well. The pride of the Nine Great Sects is wounded, and young warriors appear proudly iming to be from the Deste Fortress.¡± Won-chang¡¯s disy of force was counterproductive. The warriors of the Nine Great Sects were known for their deep cultivation. Due to the circumstances and youthful vigor, the Zhongnan Sect disciples now appeared no different from worldly young warriors. ¡°We cannot trust it. Young people like you posing as warriors of the Deste Fortress, especially in these times.¡± The tone grew more resolute. It felt suffocating. Though guarding the gates was an important duty, middle-ranking leaders would not be in charge of security. All those guarding the entrance to Mount Zhongnan were young. Being young, they were energetic, andbined with the pride of being disciples of a prestigious sect like Zhongnan, they held themselves in high esteem. ¡°This¡­!¡± It seemed Won-chang was recalling that they had family there. Despite the situation, seeing Won-chang nce at him and suppress his anger was reassuring. Just as Yeon-shin was about to step forward. ¡°Even if they are truly from the Deste Fortress, it¡¯s still an issue. How could we trust and send them to the Great Zhongnan? It seems the famed name of the Deste Fortress has faded.¡± Another, who had remained silent until now, spoke harshly. His sharp eyes did not seem to belong to someone of ordinary temper. He had clearly crossed the line. Yeon-shin ced his hand on his sword hilt. ¡°Consider your words carefully. You have insulted warriors of another sect for no reason.¡± He spoke calmly. Jeong Joong-san was a young man with a rough face, wearing a in martial robe. He was the second of the Jeong family and also a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect. Recently, he often pondered how he ended up in such a situation. Even if the annihtion of the Jeong family was like a natural disaster, people¡¯s hearts were different. He thought about karma even though he wasn¡¯t a Buddhist disciple. ¡°Maybe my foolish and ipetent older brother was the reason for our misfortune.¡± He also talked to himself a lot. He was leaning against the roof ridge of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s surveince pavilion. The scenery in his sight was truly peaceful. Feather clouds creating gentle waves in the blue sky, the Qinling Mountains stretching out below, and a few bamboo shoots rising above the fence. Sitting on the pavilion¡¯s roof, he swung his leg. The clear sound of blue stones colliding brought him a small sense of satisfaction. At the same time, an old voice burst out from below. ¡°You rascal! I told you to fetch the rice water, and here you are idling again!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He quickly jumped down and bowed to the owner of the scolding voice. An old swordsman with a stern appearance was sitting on the porch, looking displeased. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exasperating. This sect¡¯s swordsmanship and disciples are disappearing.¡± It was something he could say because he was highly respected. Jeong Joong-san bowed even lower. Although the Zhongnan Sect was fighting the Tyrant Sword Sect, he was not a warrior capable of joining the Nine Great Sects¡¯ forces. Naturally, he ended up serving the elder. The old man clicked his tongue. ¡°Since the sect has difficulty obtaining supplies, you should go down the mountain and fetch some grains. I can¡¯t deplete our food supply. The Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s bastards need to be wiped out soon.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Elder Jung, you¡¯re troubling the innocent disciple again.¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly chimed in, and the old man¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Myo-hwa, you¡¯vee.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Joong-san¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the approaching figure. She looked to be around twenty, transitioning from a girl to a woman. Her beautiful features and clear eyes were striking. The strange feather decoration tied to her ck hair caught his eye first. The wide hem of her blue martial robe fluttered with every step. The white sword hanging from her jade-decorated belt gleamed. Weiji Myo-hwa of the Zhongnan Sect. She was also called the Cloud Sword Dragon. It meant a heroic figure of the sword above the clouds. In an era when the title of ¡®dragon¡¯ was typically reserved for men. Jeong Joong-san, who had never seen the Cloud Sword Dragon during the farewell of the Jeong family, used to call the Cloud Sword Dragon ¡®Great Senior Brother.¡¯ Weiji Myo-hwa was different. The strongest promising talent of the Zhongnan Sect, called the Sword Dragon despite being a woman. Jeong Joong-san couldn¡¯t even meet her gaze. ¡°Just in time, I needed a porter. Come with me, Junior Brother¡­ Jeong?¡± She seemed to forget his name, mumbling it before turning around. The old man gestured for him to hurry, and Jeong Joong-san quickly ran after Weiji Myo-hwa. They didn¡¯t exchange any words until they reached the entrance of Mount Zhongnan. Joong-san found the high-ranked junior daunting, while Weiji Myo-hwa seemedpletely uninterested. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Jeong Joong-san made a dumbfounded sound. He almost rubbed his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. He saw the seniors weing guests with an increasingly tense atmosphere. But what mattered to Jeong Joong-san wasn¡¯t that. ¡°Yeon-shin?¡± ¡°Hm? Do you know him?¡± Weiji Myo-hwa finally showed some interest. ¡°Ugh!¡± The sight before him was indeed astonishing. Though he didn¡¯t see the sword being drawn, his younger brother was already sheathing it, and the senior¡¯s sword was flying backward. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew from the side. Weiji Myo-hwa had kicked off the ground and was charging forward. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¨C Zhongnan Sect (2) The astonishment from the incredible Swift Sword was fleeting as the Zhongnan Sect disciples gritted their teeth and ced their hands on their swords. ¡°Stop!¡± The forest trembled at the celestial voice. An immense presence was felt. Swish. With an overwhelming presence, she descended gracefully like a heavenly fairy. This was the realm of the Soaring Grace Jeong Divine Sword. Yeon-shin stared at the woman standing in the center, the mediator. ¡®She¡¯s strong.¡¯ Her rare beauty did not catch his eye. Her frail body belied the formidable aura she exuded. Just by standing there, her extraordinary skill was evident. ¡°It¡¯s quite a spectacle. Your behavior hardly befits disciples of Zhongnan Sect. Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡± Those in charge of security bowed their heads at her soft words. It was as if a superior was reprimanding them. Only then did they realize their disgrace and blush. ¡°We apologize, Great Elder.¡± ¡°We are ashamed to face you.¡± The woman, who nodded at their apology, turned to Yeon-shin and Won-chang. ¡°Indeed.¡± Her lips moved slightly. The grass des brushed by the hem of her fluttering robe split in half. Her entire body¡¯s qi was so sharp that it wasparable to the elite of Deste Fortress. ¡°We are ashamed in front of the distinguished guests from Deste Fortress.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Won-chang seemed utterly overwhelmed. Since he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, Yeon-shin spoke up. ¡°I am Jeong Yeon-shin, affiliated with the Demon¡¯s Wings. This is Hyeon Won-chang, also from Demon Wings.¡± ¡°I am Weiji Myo-hwa of the Zhongnan Sect.¡± Her soft words carried an air of authority. Yeon-shin could clearly feel it. It wasn¡¯t a specially projected aura. It was just her natural elegance. This was the first time he felt the grandeur and power of an old sect. ¡°Weiji Myo-hwa¡­ Ah, the Cloud Sword Dragon of the Zhongnan Sect!¡± At Won-chang¡¯s exmation, he realized the woman¡¯s identity. It was said she had cut down the leader of a rogue group in Guanzhong. She was already renowned across the world. Cloud Sword Dragon Weiji Myo-hwa. Rumors stated that she was a genius who descended from heaven by mistake. Yu Hyeon of the Mount Hua Sect was sixteen like Yeon-shin this year, and Yeon-shin believed Yu Hyeon would be like her if he secluded himself in harsh training for about five years. ¡®She was born and raised in Zhongnan and became a Great Elder at a young age.¡¯ That was where Yeon-shin¡¯s opinions on her stopped for he felt it wasn¡¯t his ce to think about such things, being at least four years her junior. He had a habit of thinking about age due to his terminal condition. ¡°I am honored to meet Lady Weiji, who has made a name for herself as the Cloud Sword Dragon.¡± Won-chang bowed. Myo-hwa reprimanded her disciples in their presence. It was only natural to feel favorably towards her. Yeon-shin felt the same. It was as if they had met a true warrior of the old sects they had only heard of in stories, and he sped his hands following Hyeon Won-chang. ¡°It was rude of the Zhongnan Sect toe out so recklessly. We are ashamed in front of Great Hero Weiji.¡± He referred to her as ¡°Great Hero¡± rather than ¡°Lady¡± despite her not being a man. She had earned the nickname of ¡°Dragon¡± even though she was not a man. She was a senior who roamed the martial world with a sword, like a hero. His words flowed naturally, owing to her vast experience and remarkable achievements. Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes softened. Even Hyeon Won-chang, who uttered foolish sounds, seemed to understand her beauty. ¡°Though Young Master Jeong drew his sword first, my disciple initiated the attack. I saw it all. As the representative of Zhongnan, I apologize.¡± Her gaze on Yeon-shin was warm, and her words, representing the prestigious Zhongnan Sect, felt surprisingly natural. Among the masters he had met in the martial world, she was as intense as Cheon Ju, the Heavenly Swordmaster of Mount Hua Sect, and her grace seemed unparalleled. ¡°We have kept our distinguished guests waiting too long. Let me guide you to our sect. We can discuss your purpose once we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After bowing once more, Yeon-shin noticed a familiar face in his view. It was his second brother, Jeong Joong-san, looking out of sorts. ¡°Hye-ah is being taught by the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan Sect?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t a formal disciple, but she¡¯s receiving teachings almost equivalent to that.¡± He was surprised at Joong-san¡¯s words as they climbed the mountain together. The Sword Immortal was said to be a swordsman superior even to the Great Elder, Ye Yil-sin. He rarely descended to the mortal realm, but his fame was known throughout the world. It meant that his niece, Jeong Hye-ah, had her talents recognized. As he felt relieved, Joong-san gave him aplex look. ¡°More than that¡­ you have grown unbelievably strong. A formal warrior of Deste Fortress.¡± ¡°Grown strong? I am still far from it.¡± Yeon-shin withheld his words even from his brother. The only person who knew of his life span issue was the Lord of Deste Fortress. He had no desire to inform more people about it. ¡°Master Jeong¡¯s ambition is remarkable. You¡¯ve already earned the white uniform and blue robe of Deste Fortress.¡± Weiji Myo-hwa seemed to like Yeon-shin. Every time she spoke, Joong-san¡¯s expression changed, indicating that even for a fellow disciple of the Zhongnan Sect, her demeanor was rare. ¡®It¡¯s not ambition but desperation.¡¯ When he thought it difficult to show respect to words that didn¡¯t resonate, the group reached the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s mountain gate. ¡°Wee to our sect.¡± The series of ancient buildings revealed behind the smiling Myo-hwa were quaintpared to Deste Fortress, but the traditional power of the old sect was palpable. The buildings blending with the overwhelming mountain scenery were extraordinary at first nce. ¡°The head disciple and Great Elder are away fighting with the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. Since our guests are from Deste Fortress, you should meet the highest-ranking elder left in our sect.¡± While Myo-hwa spoke, recalling the absolute swordsman who destroyed the Jeong family, Yeon-shin and Won-chang reached the ce called Sun Sim-gak. After climbing several steep mountain peaks. They encountered an old man and a young girl walking from the nearby training hall. The girl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Uncle!¡± Maybe because she had parted from her parents overnight, she ran to him with a longing look. ¡°Hye-ah, have you been well?¡± ¡°Uncle¡­¡± As he reunited with the tearful Hye-ah, Won-chang sniffled beside him. After gently putting down the child reluctant to part, he faced the old man watching him with a curious gaze. ¡°Supreme Elder, they are from Deste Fortress.¡± Weiji Myo-hwa spoke with a tone as if addressing her own grandfather. When Yeon-shin and Won-chang introduced themselves with sped hands, the old man, with hands behind his back, slowly spoke. ¡°I am Jong Yeo-il.¡± ¡°The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan!¡± Won-chang eximed with a disbelieving expression and immediately covered his mouth, looking ridiculous, but no one med him. ¡°Greetings, Sword Immortal.¡± Yeon-shin calmly sped his hands again. Having seen the Lord of Deste Fortress up close, the fame of the Sword Immortal didn¡¯t shock him as it did Hyeon Won-chang. They exchanged brief conversations. Officially, they were there to observe the effects of the great sects¡¯ conflicts on themon people. Personally, they were there to check on the safety of Yeon-shin¡¯s kin. As Jong Yeo-il stared at Yeon-shin, he suddenly asked. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°¡­Sixteen this year.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­! Would you like to see this?¡± Ignoring Yeon-shin¡¯s inner reluctance, the Sword Immortal pointed to one side. It was a ce that had caught his attention. The rugged face of the cliff shrouded in faint mist bore countless marks. ¡°Supreme Elder?¡± Weiji Myo-hwa, with a face that showed she couldn¡¯t understand, called him. ¡°What are you saying to an outsider? The restoration of the Nine Yang Unified Art is our sect¡¯s wish.¡± ¡°The Sword Master was not of our sect. He was a guest invited by the former head disciple as a close friend. In his final years, he engraved his martial arts on Zhongnan Mountain, but it cannot be said to be our sect¡¯s ultimate martial art.¡± ¡°No matter what¡­¡± She frowned slightly, unable to ept it. The Sword Immortalughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. If he allows me to see the sword of grace again, then I will do what I must. Although you are said to be the only talent capable of restoring the Nine Yang Unified Art, I cannot ce myst wish solely in your hands.¡± His tone was incredibly firm. Anyone could feel how strong the obsession he held in his final years was. ¡°I can¡¯t understand. Even I can¡¯t grasp it, so what did you see in a mere acquaintance?¡± ¡°Watch.¡± As she followed the Sword Immortal¡¯s gaze to the cliff edge where Yeon-shin stood, Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes widened. Standing at the cliff¡¯s edge, he was staring at the opposite cliff, with Hyeon Won-chang nervously poised to grab him if he fell. He was lost in a trance. Anyone could see that. ¡®Sword scars.¡¯ Yeon-shin thought. The various traces carved into the cliff bore sharp intent. They seemed like the overwhelming tracks of a sword that even time couldn¡¯t weather. Were they the scars left by an immortal? The sword scars running along the cliff didn¡¯t seem humanly possible. Unless one could walk on air, it didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Those were carved by the Sword Master Gu Yang-cheon fifty-nine years ago.¡± The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan, who had approached, said. Hyeon Won-chang was startled. ¡°Sword Master Gu Yang-cheon!¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± Yeon-shin asked, still focused on the cliff. ¡°The sect founded by his expelled disciple is the Tyrant Sword Sect! In other words, the core of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s swordsmanship originates from the Sword Master!¡± ¡°He took my hand as a young boy and ascended Zhongnan Mountain. Only the Lord of Deste Fortress, considered a divine demon, could rival him.¡± This meant he was an absolute master. The Sword Immortal expressed his unfulfilled wish. At the end of his life, the old swordsman couldn¡¯t let go of his obsession, holding onto the sword of his benefactor. He didn¡¯t feel offended by calling the Lord of Deste Fortress a demon. ¡°Did the Sword Master bring you into the Zhongnan Sect?¡± Yeon-shin asked. The Sword Immortal nodded. ¡°Yes. He carried me, a starving orphan, up to the sect and handed me over to the former head disciple, asking him to raise me.¡± ¡°You mentioned a benefactor. Why couldn¡¯t you master his sword?¡± ¡°¡­My destiny didn¡¯t reach that far. Life is like that. I alsocked the talent.¡± The Sword Immortal gazed at Yeon-shin, who was staring intently at the cliff. ¡°Many of our swordsmen have tried. However, it¡¯s not a sword path that can be mastered just by having broad knowledge or high martial arts skills. The experts of our sect agreed that only a brilliant inspiration could unlock the Sword Master¡¯s path.¡± As Yeon-shin turned his eyes along the Sword Immortal¡¯s pointed finger, he slightly furrowed his brow. He focused to see more clearly. Within the mist on the cliff, there was a phrase written in a bold, flowing style. ¡°Whoever is worthy shall obtain it.¡± ¡°It¡¯spletely a matter of talent. Our sect¡¯s hopes rest on Myo-hwa. Even if she doesn¡¯t show it, I know it¡¯s a heavy burden.¡± Only then did Yeon-shin take his eyes off the cliff and turn his head. Weiji Myo-hwa wore aplicated expression. Despite being called the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s unparalleled genius, she didn¡¯t deny it. But that was all. She briefly met Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze, still unable to understand the situation. Yeon-shin thought that the Sword Immortal might be a higher master than his maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok. The only person who had prated his essence so far was the Lord of Deste Fortress. ¡®Is it possible that they can¡¯t defeat the Tyrant Sword Sect even with such a master?¡¯ Whether Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s skills had rustedpared to his prime or whether the Sword Immortal¡¯s martial arts were beyond public evaluation. For now, he was just grateful for another opportunity to be stronger. As he patted Hye-ah¡¯s head, who hade close to him, looking up, ¡°What did you see?¡± The Sword Immortal asked. Yeon-shin silently drew his white Deste Sword. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¨C Zhongnan Sect (3) At that moment. Bang, bang, bang! The originally clear sound of the bell rang with urgency. The faces of the Zhongnan Sect members present changed rapidly. ¡°Tyrant Sword Sect!¡± ¡°They¡¯re back again.¡± Weiji Myo-hwa hastily turned towards the gate. Standing beside her, the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan gently touched the handle of his sword. ¡°Young Master Jeong, take good care of Hye-ah.¡± ¡°Have the guests wait here.¡± They disappeared at an astonishing speed using their remarkable lightness techniques. The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan seemed to vanish almost instantly. Yeon-shin, who could only see the trailing hair of Weiji Myo-hwa, turned to Jeong Joong-san. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time, is it? Do they always fight like this?¡± ¡°You never know where or how they¡¯ll strike. The main experts often sh just like now.¡± Jeong Joong-san¡¯s expression darkened. The situation for the Zhongnan Sect seemed dire. The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan, one of the few supreme masters in the old sects, was guarding the main sect. This clearly indicated a shortage of power. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect several times. Even when the enemy who exterminated his family attacked, he remained unperturbed. At that time, my feelings were¡­¡± Joong-san brushed his forehead. The once carefree older brother of the Jeong family was now a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect, full of worry. Won-chang stomped the ground. ¡°Trouble as soon as we arrive.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for the Deste Fortress to step in?¡± ¡°Even if you say that, it¡¯s not possible. A martial artist from the old sects bes a corpse without their pride. Didn¡¯t we just experience that? If not for Lady Cloud Sword Dragon, there would have been a major incident.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look so rxed.¡± Won-chang couldn¡¯t refute Yeon-shin¡¯s final words. The shouts were gradually growing louder. The frontlines were being pushed back. ¡°It seems the Sword Immortal is being held up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the Tyrant Sword Sect has an Elder Council too. Among the Thirteen Heavens, it¡¯s a sect with a notable history. When several elders of the Tyrant Sword Sect work together, it takes time. This is how they¡¯ve been fighting.¡± Yeon-shin analyzed his enemies. It was only natural. The Tyrant Sword Sect was the nemesis of his family; he had to know everything about them if he were to begin breaking their martial arts techniques. ¡°Do not speak carelessly about the Elder of our sect.¡± It was a strange voice. Yeon-shin had already faintly sensed it. Five warriors, who had been hiding to protect Hye-ah, who was acknowledged by the Sword Immortal, revealed themselves from the roof of the Training Hall. Each had a distinct aura, different from the likes of the Tyrant Sword Sect. Yeon-shin slowly spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t think my words were rude.¡± ¡°Speech and conduct vary by person. Don¡¯t you realize that the Deste Fortress can never be an honored guest in the martial world?¡± Another warrior spoke, clearly not intending to back down easily. ¡®The Deste Fortress has many enemies.¡¯ It was a realization. The Deste Fortress was involved in disputes and interests across the entire Central ins martial world. The leaders of the white-path sects, like the old sects, did not view them favorably. Moreover, the Sword Immortal had shown the legacy of the Sword Sect, raising expectations. It was said to be the wish of the Zhongnan Sect. Even if it was not the primary discipline of the sect, the feelings were different. It was strange that young martial artists, whose vigor outweighed their training, did not feel jealousy. It was evident just from their expressions. Their difort was clearly visible. ¡°The main experts are not here, are they? Even a single hand seems valuable now.¡± ¡°A single hand seems valuable? Do not insult our sect¡­¡± Won-chang¡¯s words had indeed crossed a line. However, the anger was short-lived. The Zhongnan Sect warriors who had raised their heads turned to the side. Yeon-shin and Won-chang did the same. Some were approaching from a distance. There were five warriors, and their aura surpassed that of the five Zhongnan warriors. It was hard to believe. Yeon-shin had passed several halls to get here, and yet the warriors of the Tyrant Sword Sect had shown up. ¡°Kill the child first. He is continuing the Sword Immortal¡¯s progress.¡± A man in an orange martial uniform, appearing to be the leader, spoke indifferently. The four beside him stomped the ground without even replying. The sound of wind tearing was heard as they charged. They were strong enough to leave footprints in the rock. ¡°How dare you!¡± With a thundering sound, the blue tiles of the roof shattered. The Zhongnan Sect warriors split the space. ng! sh! The collision of forces sent a strong wind blowing, whipping through their hair. Despite the sh of four against five, it was evenly matched. Then, the strongest-looking warrior walked through the battlefield. The Zhongnan Sect warriors were struggling just to hold off the four. The approaching warrior, mocking their strained expressions, looked at Yeon-shin, who was shielding Hye-ah, and smirked. ¡°You Deste Fortress brats. What brings you to the old sects? Are you trying to bnce things out again now that we are dominant?¡± Yeon-shin did not reply but looked at his second brother. ¡°They crossed several peaks to get here. It doesn¡¯t seem like the Zhongnan Sect is in such a dire state. They must have infiltrated during the battle to target Hye-ah. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes. There seems to be no other reason.¡± While Joong-san nodded in a daze, Yeon-shin looked at Won-chang. ¡°I need your help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the rear.¡± Besides theposed Yeon-shin, the only ones who seemed at ease at this moment were the enemy warrior from the Tyrant Sword Sect and Hyeon Won-chang. Won-chang, in particr, even had a mysterious smile on his lips, looking oddly pleased. ¡°Then.¡± Yeon-shin did not engage the enemy directly. The warrior of the Tyrant Sword Sect smirked as if finding it absurd. The Jeong Family¡¯s Dynamic Qi surged through his entire body. The heavy force rose from his legs, stirring up dust. The next moment, the step he took was unmatched in power by anyone present. The violently stirred dust spread in all directions. Boom! The face of the Tyrant Sword Sect warrior, filled with astonishment, was covered by the pure white Deste Sword. The impact from his Point-nk st fist rose from his fist, tilting the air. ng! Bang! The collision sent a fierce wind in all directions. The other battles momentarily halted due to the impact. The leader of the enemy group, barely blocking Yeon-shin¡¯s strike, staggered back, prompting two others, who had been dueling with the Zhongnan Sect disciples, to leap towards him. Yeon-shin continued his sword strikes without pause, sensing Won-chang¡¯s powerful presence beside him. ng! It was an astonishing disy. Won-chang¡¯s reverse-grip sword shed between the scattering leaves. Entering a life-and-death struggle, he waspletely different from his usual self. ng! Crack! The unique technique of Demon¡¯s Light deflected the enemy¡¯s sword and pierced just below the corbone. How had he mastered it to this degree? His indifferent expression while cutting down enemies was astounding. The aura of death, called Killing Intent, could be felt. It was clear again. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s life was not ordinary. ng! Boom! The thoughts urred subconsciously. Thanks to Won-chang, the one-on-one situation was stable. He relentlessly pressed on, unleashing various secret techniques. The swift strikes of Demon¡¯s Light gave the enemy no room to breathe. A potentially fatal strike was dodged with the Splendid Wings Step, with Yeon-shin immediately countering. To have one¡¯s initial advantage taken by Yeon-shin was like starting a game with several moves down, as he drove the Deste Sword into the enemy¡¯s heart. The enemy didn¡¯t realize this. The warrior of the Tyrant Sword Sect stammered with trembling lips. ¡°This¡­ shallow sword art¡­¡± Spurt! Time seemed to freeze as the sword was pulled out in a single motion. All battles ceased. The gathered gazes were filled with shock and awe. Amidst the roaring wind brushing against the peaks, Yeon-shin flicked his sword once and spoke. ¡°Shallow, indeed. I know.¡± Having not properly learned a sword technique, he had created the swift strikes of Demon¡¯s Light. Looking around, Hyeon Won-chang had already dealt with the remaining warriors of the Tyrant Sword Sect. It was like breaking through an enemy detachment in military terms. ¡°We overreacted. We apologize for the disrespect.¡± ¡°May I ask who you were taught by?¡± ¡°Demon Wings Yeon-shin. You will not forget it. Soon, it will be a name resounding throughout the martial world.¡± The warriors of the Zhongnan Sect, trained in the mountains, had a certain purity. After they received the grace of having their lives saved, and after witnessing Yeon-shin¡¯s martial prowess, they could not hide their admiration. They were eager to strike up conversations. They kept talking until Sword Immortal and Myo-hwa returned after wrapping up the fight. ¡°The Zhongnan Sect owes you a debt.¡± ¡°I protected my family.¡± The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan shook his head at Yeon-shin, who was gently holding Hye-ah. ¡°Hye-ah is destined to be the pir of our sect following Myo-hwa. As her uncle, what you did was only right, but the sect still considers it a great favor.¡± ¡°I am grateful if you think so. Then, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I train here for a moment? You don¡¯t have to leave. I just need to capture the sensation that lingers in my mind.¡± Inspiration was vibrating from the top of his head. Finding no suitable ce, Yeon-shin seized the moment when the Sword Immortal mentioned the debt. ¡°Have you gained an insight?¡± It seemed like a good idea. The Sword Immortal quickly made everyone leave. At the same time, Yeon-shin, after taking a nce at the cliff¡¯s sword marks, drew his Deste Sword. ¡°Every real battle brings something new.¡± Thanks to the Tyrant Sword Sect, he could refine his understanding. The sun¡¯s rays danced on the pure white de that Yeon-shin held down. Then, following his arm movements, the sword began to trace a peculiar line. It was a smooth trajectory, devoid of any special momentum. The Sword Immortal¡¯s eyes widened, but the Deste Sword soon dropped, and a rough breath escaped Yeon-shin¡¯s lips. Just moving the sword ording to his inspiration was not enough. The qi didn¡¯t rise as he wished. Just as he had always created his own martial arts, the sword marks on the cliff seemed to be telling him to find his own path. ¡°I will not take the legacy of the Sword Master.¡± Yeon-shin, after adjusting his breathing with Jeong Family Dynamic Training, spoke. ¡°It¡¯s like saying¡­ here is a path, think more broadly. That¡¯s how it felt to me.¡± Even he wasn¡¯t sure what he was saying. Young Hye-ah, Hyeon Won-chang, and Jeong Joong-san seemed equally puzzled. Only the Sword Immortal nodded as if understanding the essence. Myo-hwa, standing beside him, made an expression difficult to read. ¡°It is said that the traces left by a supreme master contain a spiritual essence. It transcends the boundaries of martial arts and techniques. The Sword Master must have been like that. You connected with it. Your natural talent met with good fortune.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Yeon-shin let out a short exmation and closed his eyes briefly. ¡°He stayed in Zhongnan in hister years. He must have shared his insights with the masters of the Zhongnan Sect. The techniques have a strong vor of the Zhongnan Sword Style. It doesn¡¯t suit my body and isn¡¯t efficient for my practice.¡± From the beginning, he created martial arts that matched his own body. The speed of his martial progress was different. He did not use others¡¯ martial arts because of this. ¡°Master Jeong, could you exin more clearly?¡± Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s white face looked at Yeon-shin intently. Her gaze didn¡¯t waver. The Dragon of the Clouds, known for her elegance, was focused solely on Yeon-shin. ¡°The restoration of the Nine Yang Unified Art¡¯s sword technique was a task given to me, Cloud Dragon. I can help a little.¡± ¡°Can you really¡­?¡± ¡°Just a moment. My training is not finished.¡± Myo-hwa closed her lips. Jeong Joong-san, opening his mouth to speak but quickly closing it, seemed to acknowledge that no one treated the chief elder this way. Yeon-shin¡¯s consciousness quickly immersed into the Deste Sword. When he saw the sword marks on the cliff, he had a strange experience. It was an illusion, as if heaven and earth had copsed into a single line. It was all a stroke of inspiration. If the sword extended faster than the opponent, it was enough. He now understood why techniques like the Taiji Wisdom Sword or the Plum Blossom Sword of Mount Hua were hailed as the pinnacle of martial arts. Exquisite sword techniques differed from mere swordsmanship. The intent contained in the principles was absorbed into the qi and swordsmanship, creating an unprecedented harmony. The Plum Blossom Sword of Mount Hua could create fragrant flowers with a de. Such was the martial arts of warriors in the martial world. Until now, he had not understood the sword. ¡®With nothing else, I could only persist with the Swift Sword.¡¯ Itcked depth. Now he understood. Wooong. A sword cry emanated from his grip. The Deste Sword, adorned with sunlight along its de, rose to the sky. The de, drawing a graceful line, caught the light and descended, creating a streak of light that clearly separated heaven and earth. It was a sword dance. In that moment, the legacy left by the supreme master of the Sword Sect shone in the hands of the young supreme master. The sword did not stop at inheritance, but soared to another level above. Tears streamed down the wrinkled face of the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan, who had descended with the ages. ¡°Sword Master¡­¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¨C Genius ¡°Have you perhaps decided on a name for your sword technique?¡± ¡°I have decided to call it Radiance Sword Style.¡± In the ce where the tea¡¯s aroma subtly rose, Won-chang hesitated as he asked, and Yeon-shin answered. The Radiance Sword Style. He named it hoping his life would be as inextinguishable as the light filling the world from the sun, moon, and stars. The characteristic of the sword style, spreading radiance along its trajectory, also yed a part. ¡°Ah¡­ The resonance is better than I thought. Truly a pity.¡± ¡°What name did you have in mind?¡± ¡°I was thinking of calling it ¡®The Light That Cleaves the Heavens and Earth.¡¯ The feeling I got from it was that if it reached its peak, it could epass the world with a single strike!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yeon-shin silently sipped his tea. The taste that touched his tongue was exquisite. It was called Jingwei Fu Tea, and the golden tea water represented the kind of treatment they were receiving from the Zhongnan Sect. ¡®It was perplexing.¡¯ The reaction of the Sword Immortal to the Radiance Sword Style was unexpected. His gruff demeanor quickly turned affectionate. With teary eyes, he even hugged Yeon-shin. Compared to how he treated his second brother, Jeong Joong-san, it was like he was a different person. He saved his nephew and created his own sword technique. Even though he had done nothing for the Zhongnan Sect, he was being treated as a distinguished guest, leaving him feeling bewildered and uneasy. However, Won-chang seemed different. ¡°I would like to take some of this golden tea with me when we return.¡± He seemedpletely at ease, as if he had never wielded a sword with lethal intent. They spent some time conversing leisurely. The mission, as assigned by Ma Jin, was left to their discretion. The goal was to prevent civilian casualties or to deal a significant blow to the Tyrant Sword Sect. They gained the favor of the Zhongnan Sect. They would hear news of battles immediately. ¡°Master Jeong?¡± A pleasant voice echoed from outside the door. It was the voice of Weiji Myo-hwa, the Cloud Sword Dragon. Leaving behind the envious face of Won-chang, he exited the room. It was the same as their first encounter. She stood there with her unique feather ornament on her ebony hair. Dressed in a sky-blue martial outfit with one hand resting on her sword hilt, she exuded various qualities. From what Yeon-shin briefly observed and heard, it was hard not to develop a liking for her as a martial artist. She had the courage to point out her disciples¡¯ mistakes without hesitation, a chivalrous spirit aimed at helping civilians, and the ambition of a swordsman pursuing higher martial arts. Her powerful martial arts,bined with these qualities, contributed to her being known as a dragon. ¡°I came to hear about what we couldn¡¯t discussst time.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the scars left by the Sword Master of the Sword Sect?¡± She nodded. ¡°Although it¡¯s a shameful matter for our sect, I want to remove the shadow of the Sword Master¡¯s legacy. Both in chivalry and swordsmanship, I must walk my own path. I will be the Supreme Master.¡± Her determination was evident as she spoke of her ambitions before a younger boy. After witnessing Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiance Sword Style, her attitude subtly changed. It seemed her capabilities were indeed fitting for the title of the strongest prodigy of the Zhongnan Sect. ¡°I will support you.¡± Though her expression slightly faltered at his calm response, she quickly corrected herself. ¡°If you help me restore the Nine Yang Unified Art¡­¡± Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s red lips moved. ¡°I promise to serve you with gratitude for the rest of my life. You would greatly lessen the unsatisfactory time of my remaining days.¡± The peaceful sunlight was shining brightly on the ground. Amidst the blend of the soft midday sun and the serene mountains, her voice resonated clearly. In the martial world, nothing was more dignified. Sharing martial arts held such significance. ¡°Do you ept?¡± Myo-hwa¡¯s lips curved into a red and smooth line. Her request did not sound humble. The confidence overflowing from her eyes felt like an inextinguishable me. Could it be the spirit of the prodigy standing at the pinnacle of a renowned sect? It did not mean she would stay by his side forever. It was a pledge to assist whenever possible as a martial artist indebted to him. Yeon-shin nodded readily. ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Amazing and delightful.¡± Myo-hwa smiled slightly. They walked shoulder to shoulder. It felt strange. Considering that this was the Cloud Sword Dragon of Zhongnan. To offer unteral assistance to such a martial artist with considerable skills and experience? It was an unusual experience. They reached the edge of a cliff with a peculiar feeling. From afar, the Sword Immortal stood with his hands behind his back, watching them. His face had softened remarkablypared to when they first met. It had been that way since he saw the Radiance Sword Style. Won-chang had even whispered that he might ascend to the heavens if he kept smiling like that. ¡°First, I will exin the mnemonic chants.¡± ¡°Did you just say mnemonic chants?¡± Myo-hwa turned her head sharply. Her hair brushed against Yeon-shin¡¯s face, causing him to pat his own face. Seeing her embarrassment, he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°It won¡¯t be exactly the same. That part will be up to the Sword Dragon.¡± He traced back the manifestation of the technique from the sword marks. He reverse-engineered the method of operating the qipletely. He didn¡¯t speak particrly about it. He was the main rising star of the Deste Fortress, someone trusted by Cheong Myeong. He knew what to say and what not to say. ¡®The Cloud Sword Dragon seems trustworthy.¡¯ Having the talent to steal someone¡¯s martial arts? It wouldn¡¯t be beneficial if rumors spread. Even now, Myo-hwa¡¯s tone had heightened significantly. ¡°Though it¡¯s said to be in the realm of enlightenment, how on earth did you¡­!¡± Her expression seemed to say there couldn¡¯t be anything like this in the world. ¡°Then my part would be¡­?¡± ¡°I will tell you the iplete mnemonic chants. Your task will be to refine them close topletion.¡± Was the conclusion difficult? Yeon-shin spoke without hiding his curiosity. It was a very simple task. It was on a different level from retracing the marks to recall each mnemonic chant. As she fell silent, the sun began to set. Myo-hwa disappeared for a while after receiving the mnemonic chants. ording to the Sword Immortal, she had fallen into the temptation of heart demons. Even though she had an upright nature, one couldn¡¯t be free from one¡¯s mind. ¡°She was not a child who boasted of her martial arts. However, it seems she was shocked by your talent.¡± The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan looked at Yeon-shin with a peculiar gaze. ¡°Among the peers in Shaanxi, there was no one who could rival her in terms of talent. Even including the Mount Hua Sect. When ites to Shaanxi in the Central ins, it can¡¯t bepared to a small country. She thought of herself as the best talent in the world.¡± ¡°The best in the world¡­¡± Yeon-shin muttered as if savoring the unfamiliar resonance. The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan slowly nodded. ¡°Yes. She felt her talent was insignificant for the first time. After seeing the real thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s meaningless. The Sword Dragon is a much higher-level master than I am.¡± Yeon-shin, pressed for time, found it hard to understand. One couldn¡¯t rece the current position with invisible talent or age. Seeing him shake his head, the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan chuckled. ¡°How fatally mistaken the heavens were. It wasn¡¯t enough to grant you talent; they even gave you the desire to seek what youck. It is truly unfair to the world.¡± ¡°Your words are embarrassing.¡± They had be quite familiar with each other. Some people in the Zhongnan Sect even said it seemed like looking at a grandson. Yeon-shin also found the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan much morefortable than his maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok. It was then. ¡°Elder, Master Jeong.¡± The moment the voice echoed, she was already in front of them. Her pitch-ck hair swayed gently over her sky-blue martial outfit, halted by her marvelous step technique. ¡°Cloud Sword Dragon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here. I knew you would ovee it quickly.¡± It was Weiji Myo-hwa they had been talking about. She looked emaciated, almost to the point of appearing ghostly pale. After greeting the Sword Immortal, she respectfully saluted Yeon-shin. Her expression was resolute. ¡°Master Jeong, since you have learned the mnemonic chants first, can you demonstrate the sword technique?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Can you help me practice the Nine Yang Unified Art together? Practicing together will lead to faster progress.¡± ¡°I am sorry.¡± Yeon-shin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t even have enough time to practice my own sword technique.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Unable to insist, she sighed regretfully. Seeing this, he slowly added. ¡°Since our origins are the same, it will suffice to observe each other¡¯s techniques. While I practice the Radiance Sword Style, you can practice the Nine Yang Unified Art.¡± The same method he used to learn the step technique inspired by Cheong Myeong. Yeon-shinprehended the martial arts of opponents he faced for the first time in battle. The custom of forbidding observing others¡¯ martial arts practice did not hold significant meaning for him. However, their reactions were different. For the first time, admiration appeared in Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­You are truly a great master, Master Jeong.¡± ¡°Generosity should have its limits. The vessel that reaches the world is alreadyplete.¡± The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan sighed. His expression mirrored, showing increased goodwill. It seemed they were impressed not just by his talent but by his magnanimity. There was a deep sense of camaraderie in their expressions. Revealing one¡¯s realization and demonstrating a well-established martial art practice were entirely different matters. ¡®Misunderstandings are building up.¡¯ Yeon-shin ceased his thoughts and headed to the training hall behind the main hall of the Sunxin Pavilion. He sensed the elegant presence of Myo-hwa following him from behind. When he stood aside and looked to the side, she smiled brightly and stopped at her ce. Almost simultaneously, they drew their swords. Sheeeuungggg. Under the sun, the Deste Sword appeared more mysteriously beautiful than before. The sword made by the dwarves grew with its owner. Even if it was a mass-produced sword, it seemed to be the same. As it grew along with Yeon-shin¡¯s experiences and achievements, bing imbued with the Radiance Sword Style, no sword would suit him better. ¡®Radiance.¡¯ He murmured inwardly and activated the mnemonic chants. The qi operation of the Radiance Sword Style was fundamentally different from the Eternal Blossom Fist. Compared to the Eternal Blossom Fist, where each strike was a single, disconnected blow, the Radiance Sword Style had a continuous flow. Uuuung. He began to move the Deste Sword with the mental image of sunlight pooling and flowing. As the de, absorbing the light from the sun above, drew a circle down to the ground, there was no obstruction in wielding the sword. The radiance and wind clinging to the de felt astonishingly familiar. Radiance Sword Style. This was because he had created it himself. ¡®I am the master.¡¯ At this moment, he fully realized. He was the father of this martial art. ¡°Ah.¡± A sigh that didn¡¯t reach Yeon-shin¡¯s ears dispersed. The sword of Weiji Myo-hwa on the other side stopped. Standing still in her ce, she watched Yeon-shin. Myo-hwa, who was moving her qi alongside him, performed the Nine Yang Unified Art. Through her overwhelming experience and insights, she had advanced first. She reproached herself for feeling slightly relieved by the seemingly crude swordsmanship of Yeon-shin. But he swiftly caught up in the realm of proficiency. Yeon-shin, performing a dance of the sun with his sword. Both learned new sword techniques simultaneously, but their martial achievements were entirely different. It was obvious even at a nce. Both the Nine Yang Unified Art and Radiance Sword Style were unparalleled superior sword techniques. As she swallowed her silence, the speed of the Deste Sword changed. Before long, the Swift Sword technique was being incorporated into Yeon-shin¡¯s sword style. Hwoong! Hwooong! Amidst the flowing radiance of the Radiance Sword Style, Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s sword descended slowly. The True Dragon with the treasured pearl was elsewhere. A strange sense of defeat by overwhelming martial talent. Masters with deeply cultivated internal energy possessed something called ¡°glint.¡± It was the radiance that glimmered like a predator¡¯s eyes due to the qi. ¡°What am I¡­¡± Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s always clear and bright eyes became blurred. Her focus gradually disappeared. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¨C Genius (2) The mountains were bustling with activity. In the midst of repelling and recovering from the attack, the elite martial artists of the Zhongnan Sect returned after attacking a branch of the Sword Sect. After a day of hearing the news, Yeon-shin and Won-chang were able to meet the ruler of Mount Zhongnan. They were apanied by Elder Ye Yil-sin, who had shown favor to Yeon-shin during the Jeong Family¡¯s extermination. ¡°You have done a great service.¡± The Sect Leader of Zhongnan Sect was a man with an extraordinarily handsome appearance. His sharp, de-like ears and the yellow robe he wore exuded the aura of a hero of his time. Sword Master of the Western Heavens, Gu Yang-cheon. He was said to be the son of the Sword Sect and Ye Yil-sin. He was known to be in his seventies but didn¡¯t look a day over thirty. He was a mix of Han and Ming blood, evident from his ears alone. ¡°Little Hye-ah is privately watched over by the Sword Immortal. You have saved a disciple of our sect, it is only right to reward you.¡± Like most Ming people, he was exceptionally handsome, but his aura was different. He had a dignified presence befitting the leader of a sect. Gu Yang-cheon, staring nkly at Demon Wings and Yeon-shin, finally spoke. ¡°Tell me what you desire from this sect.¡± Yeon-shin felt the tremor from Won-chang beside him. It seemed he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a reward. It felt like he could hear the sound of a thoroughly blocked dantian rolling around. He hoped they wouldn¡¯t think of making an unreasonable demand. He didn¡¯t want to demean his status as a guest by asking for some elixir. He decided to speak first. ¡°Please allow us to assist in the fight against the Tyrant Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The person who responded was Ye Yil-sin. She looked at Yeon-shin with aplicated expression and then slightly closed her eyes. She wanted to ask the reason for the Jeong Family¡¯s extermination, but she didn¡¯t want to waste the opportunity with such an obvious question. ¡°Demon Wings, the legacy of my father has been recovered by someone from the Deste Fortress.¡± Gu Yang-cheon spoke, showing a slight expression of interest. ¡°He did not pass on his secrets even to his son, despite being a disciple of another sect. It¡¯s an ironic thing. I didn¡¯t expect it to be taken by the Deste Fortress.¡± ¡°I only used it as inspiration for my swordsmanship. I will not learn or spread the Nine Yang Unified Art.¡± ¡°Interesting. Fascinating.¡± Perhaps he felt some persuasion in Yeon-shin¡¯s calmness. He saw a glimpse of Yeon-shin¡¯s unique temperament. He believed that the martial prowess of his grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok had significantly diminishedpared to its peak. Otherwise, the Sword Master of the Western Heavens and the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan wouldn¡¯t have seemed so intimidating. ¡°I heard you shared the form through Myo-hwa. That is also a great favor. I can¡¯t refuse if you wish to be at the forefront.¡± Being at the forefront in a martial sect¡¯s battle was akin to being the face of the sect. The Sect Leader of Zhongnan Sect had greatly acknowledged him. Gu Yang-cheon¡¯s deep eyes didn¡¯t leave Yeon-shin. Even someone hailed as a sword master in the west couldn¡¯t be free from his father¡¯s influence. There seemed to be a faint mix of love and hate in his eyes. Ye Yil-sin felt the same. The boy she saw during the Jeong Family¡¯s massacre had restored her husband¡¯s swordsmanship. ¡°The workings of heaven are mysterious. How could the connection continue like this¡­¡± ¡°I have something to ask the Great Elder separately. I couldn¡¯t hear it due to the urgency back then.¡± At Yeon-shin¡¯s words, her face stiffened. Myo-hwa¡¯s sword was raised high, blocking the sunlight. A graceful high stance. The clear air of Mount Zhongnan mingled with the sunlight gently falling from the mid-sky. In the midst of this, her lone sword was anything but peaceful. The Nine Yang Unified Art was a single-strike attack, true to its name. Yeon-shin, who created the flow of swordsmanship through the repetition of a single sword strike, was peculiar. Hoo! The sword path, which should have cut down nine suns simultaneously, was disrupted. The Sword Immortal, watching from the side, clicked his tongue. ¡°You can¡¯t focus at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m only making it messy.¡± ¡°Is it because of Yeon-shin?¡± Myo-hwa shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s my heart that¡¯s the problem.¡± She had already fully acknowledged Yeon-shin¡¯s sword. Myo-hwa¡¯s heart demon didn¡¯t stem from jealousy. She wasn¡¯t so narrow-minded. It was just that her own martial prowess, which she had diligently built up and refined along with her life, seemed futile. It was closer to emptiness than jealousy. ¡°His sword technique, the Radiance Sword Style, isn¡¯t inferior to the Nine Yang Unified Art. Am I correct in my observation?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The Sword Immortal answered briefly. There was no need to borate further on Yeon-shin¡¯s martial arts. ¡°It wasn¡¯t at the level of a first achievement. While sparring with me, he surpassed the first achievement and reached the second and third. It¡¯s unbelievable that he created such a supreme martial art, but the achievement of mastering it without any prior experience and surpassing my Nine Yang Unified Art is even more so.¡± ¡°That child has already achieved your goal.¡± When Myo-hwa lowered her sword and looked at the Sword Immortal, he continued speaking slowly. ¡°He is a grand master who transcends age. It¡¯s natural for him to master his own created martial art quickly. Everything in human affairs and learning is the same. The creator¡¯s body is bound to fit best. There isn¡¯t a single martial art in the world that doesn¡¯t fit this way.¡± ¡°Is he someone with unprecedented talent that even I can¡¯t follow¡­¡± ¡°Shaolin Da Mo and Wudang Sect founder Sam Bong-jin were also like that. Living in the same era as such a grand master can be a blessing depending on how you look at it. Even you have inherited the Nine Yang Unified Art.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a grace beyond measure.¡± Myo-hwa faintly smiled. It was a smile of resignation. The tormenting anguish was forcibly suppressed thanks to the discipline she had built as a Zhongnan disciple. Her pride as a sword dragon and youthful fervor cried out not to be overtaken, but she couldn¡¯t bear to turn her back on Yeon-shin forever. In the near future, Myo-hwa would be watching Yeon-shin¡¯s back. She decided to ept it. The soft wind gently brushed her silky hair. However, her grip on the sword didn¡¯t immediately tighten. She was preparing to step down from the peak of her peers. There was no way her energy could be full. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t want to say this.¡± Sword Immortal sighed. Although he considered Yeon-shin like a grandchild, he couldn¡¯tpare to Myo-hwa, whom he had truly raised as his own. ¡°You must listen and keep it to yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Yeon-shin. That child¡¯s Baihui Point ismunicating with nature.¡± As Myo-hwa looked puzzled, he continued. ¡°It was a subtle change but it was different every day. He is excessively absorbing the power of heaven and earth. It¡¯s not good at all. Even a top-notch martial artist can¡¯t handle it.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much time left. Yet he struggles like that, as if trying to leave his mark on the world.¡± Shocked by his words, Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes widened. The Sword Immortal, with his hands behind his back, was already staring nkly at a cloud-covered mountain peak. ¡°Regardless of martial prowess or age, I have nothing but respect for Yeon-shin.¡± After the conversation with Gu Yang-cheon and Ye Yil-sin. News came that the Sword Sect had sent a challenge letter. It was said to be short but intense. ¨C Let¡¯s have a battle three days after Yushui1. It was the end of February. In the martial world, a battle meant a full-on confrontation risking a sect¡¯s fate. It waspletely different from the sporadic skirmishes until now. It was a direct confrontation between one of the Thirteen Heavens and one of the Nine Great Sects. It was an event that would shake the martial world. The date of the decisive battle approached quickly, giving little time for the sects across the central ins to react. Hoooong~ The wind sweeping across the vast Guanzhong in felt harsh. It was said that Myo-hwa had earned her title of Cloud Sword Dragon here after cutting down the head of a demonic sect. Yeon-shin stared ahead among the disciples of the Zhongnan Sect. A force of around two hundred people was brimming with sharp energy. The Tyrant Sword Sect of the Thirteen Heavens. It was a sect that sought the most tyrannical power in the world. At the forefront stood a familiar figure. The Tyrant Sword Sect Leader. His expressionless face was familiar. He still stood with a huge sword nted in the ground, showing his energy without restraint. Even from a distance of a thousand steps, the overwhelming energy wave hit them. Now that he had properly mastered martial arts, he couldprehend how absurdly powerful the man had be. ¡°That man is your enemy, Master Jeong.¡± Won-chang, who knew hisrade¡¯s story, said while ring ahead. He had grown deeply attached somehow, showing no sign of retreat. Yeon-shin saw for the first time in Heon Won-chang the qualities that could be called those of a divine hero. With gratitude in his heart, he walked forward. The Sect Leader of Zhongnan, Sword Master of the Western Heavens, Gu Yang-cheon, stood gazing ahead. At that moment, someone from the Tyrant Sword Sect stepped forward and shouted. ¡°The third disciple of the Sword Sect Leader! I, Wei Mu-hyeok, challenge anyone to receive my sword!¡± It was a challenge for a vanguard duel. It was amon practice in martial disputes for middle-level masters to fight as a means to gauge the opponent¡¯s strength and to break their spirit. It was something Yeon-shin had experienced once through Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Yu Hyeon. ¡°I will present my request now, Sect Leader.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gu Yang-cheon turned his head. Their eyes met. ¡°As someone who has recovered the legacy of the Sword Sect¡¯s great elder and the Great Elder¡¯s husband, I humbly request to step forward as a guest of Zhongnan Sect.¡± ¡°Master Jeong.¡± Myo-hwa, who always wore a strange expression when looking at him, stared at him with mixed feelings. Yeon-shin slightly bowed and looked at Gu Yang-cheon. ¡®I can do this.¡¯ It was a ce unfit for her to step up. Wei Mu-hyeok was slightly older and had a different level of fame. Gu Yang-cheon nodded slowly. If victory was necessary, there was no better choice among his peers than Yeon-shin. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After bowing, he stepped forward. Myo-hwa, standing among the elders of Zhongnan Sect, watched Yeon-shin¡¯s back. Her gaze didn¡¯t leave his departing figure. A supreme master burning himself to write the traces of his life was standing there. ¡°He is already a splendid young man.¡± The Sword Immortal¡¯sment scattered in the air. ¡°Zhongnan Sect¡¯s fate is sealed.¡± Facing Yeon-shin, Wei Mu-hyeok¡¯s first words were these. He looked about seventeen or eighteen, transitioning from a boy to a young man. He was not only armed with a dazzling precious sword but also wore a splendid crimson robe. Yeon-shin vaguely remembered seeing him at the Jeong Family¡¯s ce. He was one of his enemies. Wei Mu-hyeok sneered as he looked Yeon-shin up and down. ¡°You, I remember. From the Jeong Family? You were hopelessly floundering. I should have killed you then. Lucky for you to be standing in front of me now.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t do anything back then, could you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a martial artist¡¯s fate to die by the sword. What excuse would the former Sword Master have to interfere? It would only damage his reputation. If you think it will be the same asst time, it¡¯s truly pathetic.¡± Wei Mu-hyeok exuded arrogance throughout his entire body. He was a nobleman in all but name. ¡®A disciple of the Sword Sect Leader. I can take my revenge and gain merit.¡¯ Yeon-shin silently drew his sword. His gaze was fixed far beyond Wei Mu-hyeok to the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader standing behind him. The sharply defined face was still as indifferent as back then. ¡°Now, die.¡± As Wei Mu-hyeok spoke and unleashed his sword attack, his demeanor was typical of a demonic sect martial artist, unconcerned about where his opponent¡¯s attention was. Zzeong! Hwaaak! The explosive energy wave generated a gust of wind. Their swords shed, unmoving. Wei Mu-hyeok¡¯s expression shifted, finding the unyielding sword force unexpected. ¡°Not bad.¡± Yeon-shin didn¡¯t respond. Now that he had properly mastered swordsmanship, he could see the flow of his opponent¡¯s de. His opponent¡¯s sword was no different. He suddenly recalled the time when Cheong Myeong had tested him upon his initial entry into Demon Wings. He slowly opened his mouth. ¡°A Ming person I know once said. They judge a person¡¯s potential by their sword wind.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what he meant.¡± As Yeon-shin smiled, Wei Mu-hyeok felt a chill run down his arm. Radiance Sword Style. The de in Yeon-shin¡¯s hand absorbed the sunlight. Simultaneously, a faint light beam burst forth, pushing the intersecting swords away. ¡°What¡­!¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop. Enveloping his body in wind, he passed Wei Mu-hyeok with a swift step. At the end of the sword strike, which cleaved from the neck down, Wei Mu-hyeok¡¯s head fell. With a thud, the body copsed. Without looking at the corpse, he sheathed his sword. ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, silence nketed the ins. Footnotes: 1: The traditional chinese calendar divides a year into 24 sr terms. Y¨³shu¨« / ÓêË®, Usui, Usu, or V? th?y, literally meaning rain water, is the second sr term. It begins when the Sun reaches the celestial longitude of 330¡ã and ends when it reaches the longitude of 345¡ã. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¨C Genius (3) Cheers erupted from a distance. Even the masters trained in the old school, who were generallyposed and dignified, were excited. These were mostly the young warriors who had a close rtionship with Yeon-shin. They were likely the ones who had seen him protect Hye-ah. ¡°Your epithet is ¡®Lightning sh,¡¯ isn¡¯t it? It suits you well.¡± ¡°The Radiance Sword Style. What a profound name.¡± ¡°Indeed, a profound and magnificent sword technique. And powerful, too.¡± ¡°To think Wei Mu-hyeok was an up-anding talent nurtured by the Tyrant Sword Sect¡­¡± A decisive battle unfolded before their eyes. Even their masters and elders stood by silently. With morale soaring endlessly, Yeon-shin¡¯s focus was sharply directed ahead. Tyrant Sword Sect. The front was entirely different. A small murmur arose. Though not a hugemotion, they couldn¡¯t hide their confusion. The sect master¡¯s disciple was beheaded in just two moves. And his opponent was a peer. ¡°This is unheard of.¡± ¡°How could Mu-hyeok not even resist¡­¡± ¡°Kill them all.¡± Thest words came from the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. His voice, which did not tolerate a drop in morale, swept across the ins of Guanzhong. An overwhelming presence of qi wasid down. ¡°Yeon-shin! Come back!¡± It was Won-chang, shouting his name like a friend, in his desperation. Yeon-shin locked eyes with the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. He remained still, his sword embedded in the ground. He seemed indifferent to his disciple¡¯s death. Yeon-shin mouthed his words deliberately. ¡°I will take one of your arms. I don¡¯t know how, but I will.¡± ¡°How absurd.¡± Yeon-shin knew this too. What he said would be treated as nothing more than an amusement. For the first time, a faint smile appeared on the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s face. He even let out a soft chuckle. Simultaneously, a military-like vibration spread from the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s side. Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiance Sword Style had triggered a war between the sects. The Zhongnan Sect, too, rose like a cloud to protect their vanguard. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Among those who leapt with incredible lightness, some shouted as they traversed the space. Their qi-infused voices echoed in all directions, making the ins feel like a canyon. Amidst the chaotic waves of qi, Yeon-shin struggled to stay focused. ¡°So this is what a battle among masters is really like.¡± He retreated, his gaze fixed on the Tyrant Sword Sect. The distance seemed to disappear quickly. At the forefront, a master stomped the ground with immense force. His long beard fluttered, his presence grand, and his qi was domineering. ¡°This is not normal.¡± It was clear at a nce that he was an elder-level master. One of the top talents of the Tyrant Sword Sect, who had been honing his advanced martial arts for decades. A warrior Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t handle yet. ¡°I will kill you!¡± The elder might have been Wei Mu-hyeok¡¯s grandfather. His eyes zed with an intense light. Being an elder of the Demonic Sect, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy just because Yeon-shin was young. ¡°If you had taught him well, it wouldn¡¯t have ended in two moves.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s words were like lighting a fuse. An immense killing intent was transmitted. It was enough. He had provoked intentionally to sharpen his focus. ¡°This is now a battlefield. Any tactic is eptable.¡± He twisted his body to create space. The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan flew past, barely brushing his robes. ¡°Thanks to you, I managed to bring half of the fight here.¡± ¡°Keuh!¡± At the Sword Immortal¡¯s words, the body of the Tyrant Sword Sect elder flew backward. The massive qi wave from the Zhongnan Sect Sword Immortal¡¯s palm swept in all directions. The brutal sh marked the beginning of a sect war. Finally, the great battle between the Tyrant Sword Sect and the Zhongnan Sect hadmenced. Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes scanned left and right. To earn merits, he needed to find an opponent he could handle. ¡°There are many.¡± Fortunately, there were many young masters who couldn¡¯t control their bloodlust and rushed forward. Yeon-shin immediately kicked off towards the side. ¡°You bastard!¡± Having already drawn significant attention, he was a primary target of the Tyrant Sword Sect. The number of enemies rushing at him with drawn swords was not small. ¡°I can handle this.¡± They were all young. It was only natural. Other elder-level or mid-level masters seemed to sense each other¡¯s qi and were shing among themselves. If even one slipped through, their disciples could be massacred. ¡°Whoosh!¡± When he used the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, a considerable qi wave arose. Yeon-shin¡¯s robes fluttered as if proving his continuous growth. To participate as a guest of the Zhongnan Sect, he did not wear his Deste Fortress martial robes today. If there was a second battle, he would wear it then. The first one to strike used a spear. The qi imbued in the de contained a martial force that far exceeded that of all the Mantis Sect Warriors from back then. ¡°ng!¡± The rotational strike embedded in the spear¡¯s technique was severed by the Deste Sword¡¯s strike. Taking advantage of the enemy¡¯s moment of surprise, the dim light of the Radiance Sword Style slit his neck. ¡°Two.¡± Once immersed in the battlefield, Yeon-shin did not see enemies as people. Merits were numbers. One could not survive here if caught up in ethics andpassion. ng! St! Amidst the swirling dust and the shing white sword light, Yeon-shin tried to stayposed. His upper dantian, emitting an invisible light from the top of his head, left no blind spots. Even if a swift sword extended from behind, he deflected it immediately and struck the neck. It felt like surveying the entire spatial front. The senses he acquired from the Mantis Sect greatly contributed to the group battle. ¡°Match the rhythm! Don¡¯t rush in recklessly!¡± ¡°Even his footwork is marvelous! Watch his legs carefully!¡± The disciples of the Tyrant Sword Sect finally decided to attack him in unison. The harmony between the Splendid Wings Step and the Radiance Sword Style was astounding. Lightning sh of the Demon Wings, was gradually bing aplete martial artist, mastering unique martial arts one by one. With Hyeon Won-chang covering his back and aiding him, Yeon-shin¡¯s achievements among the young disciples of the Zhongnan Sect were outstanding. The Deste Sword did not stop spilling blood until the grand battle between the two sects reached a lull. The first skirmish was a victory for the Zhongnan Sect. They said the initial surge of momentum was crucial. Yeon-shin had now be a well-known figure on Mount Zhongnan. All the warriors of the Zhongnan Sect showed him favor and respect. ¡°I have some good liquor hidden from my master and senior brothers. Care for a drink?¡± ¡°Are there that many duels lined up? I must bete.¡± ¡°The maidens of the Poetry Pavilion seem interested in you, but I firmly declined on your behalf. Our sword discussionse first, don¡¯t you think? Hahaha!¡± It was exhausting just to respond. Yeon-shin strolled along the path, recalling his conversation with Ye Yil-sin. He had received an answer that, if he wished, the reason for the Jeong family¡¯s extermination would be revealed at any time. He was also told that his second brother already knew. Joong-san had refrained from telling his younger brother, and Ye Yil-sin herself hesitated to bring it up for a reason. It would be better to hear it after the major battle was over. ¡°It probably won¡¯t be much of a shock.¡± He thought it was an unnecessary worry. He was desperately running to avoid his impending death, but those who didn¡¯t know treated him like a child. Even the enemies did. Though he was d they did since it only made earning merits easier. ¡°Just in case.¡± He muttered to himself. He decided not to create situations that would distract him from focusing on the fleeting battle. The weight of his future revenge was heavier than that of the family¡¯s already executed extermination. They said the mental demon came unexpectedly. It would be enough to hear about it when leaving Mount Zhongnan. ¡°Master Jeong!¡± Won-chang waved from afar. Yeon-shin approached with a small smile. ¡°Did you have connections with the mid-level masters of the Zhongnan Sect?¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Two famous masters from Xi¡¯an havee. They asked if you¡¯d like to train together. They mentioned an interesting training method.¡± The warriors who hade with Ye Yil-sin from the Jeong family came to mind. They were the ones who nodded naturally when she proposed that Yeon-shin join the Zhongnan Sect. They had even helped recover the bodies of the Jeong family. He had seen them briefly during the first great battle. ¡°Are their epithets Shearing Cliff Sword and Tranquil Fist?¡± ¡°Indeed, your reputation is considerable. You won¡¯t die a stray death in the wilderness. The Sword Immortal treated you like a grandchild while Mount Hua¡¯s Heavenly Swordmaster would always wee you as a guest¡­¡± Hyeon Won-chang spoke with an envious expression. Come to think of it, this journey through the martial world was quite different from his initial sortie. He had made many connections with high-level masters from prestigious sects, whom ordinary people rarely saw. ¡°They are quite familiar.¡± Yeon-shin took a leisurely step forward. The white clouds shining in the sunlight approached gently. That was how it was until the second great battle began. Three dayster, the Tyrant Sword Sect reappeared at the Central ins, having honed their skills. It was evident just by looking at their formation. Despite being a demonic sect, the expressions of the numerous warriors were unseen. ¡°This won¡¯t be easy. All the few elders of the Tyrant Sword Sect havee out.¡± The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan spoke heavily. Gu Yang-cheon nodded slowly. ¡°If we win here, it will be over.¡± ¡°Myo-hwa, take good care of the disciples.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± Weiji Myo-hwa, who answered calmly, looked different from before. Her white face was brightly flushed. It felt like she had cast off her lingering doubts, with power surging through her entire being. It was an upright and burning energy wave. Jeong Yeon-shin, who stood among them due to his significant contributions, met her gaze. Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°I wish you good luck, Master Jeong.¡± ¡°May the Cloud Sword Dragon also be safe.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin responded calmly and turned his head. It was not the time to worry about a master superior to himself. At that moment, the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Beware of the Fierce Asura Sword. He is the grandfather of Wei Mu-hyeok, whom you defeated.¡± ¡°Is it the elder from thest battle?¡± ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t finish him off and had to face the main elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect. Though his stance quickly crumbled, he seemed to be watching you while taking my sword.¡± ¡°They say he has a higher rank than the sect leader. On the battlefield, he¡¯s like his right hand.¡± Weiji Myo-hwa interjected with a worried expression. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin nodded as the second grand battle began. This time, there was no vanguard skirmish. The Tyrant Sword Sect charged forward with a momentum that showed no regard for anything else. The war, with the fate of the sects at stake, was different from the romantic tales told by martial world enthusiasts. A fight for interests, honor, and survivalpressed the time and space perception of warriors in an instant. ng! Boom! ¡°Poetry Pavilion, gather! Form a sword formation here!¡± ¡°Aaagh!¡± Yeon-shin found himself in the thick of the battle, raising the Radiance Sword Style. The smell of blood had be familiar. How many had he cut down amid the waves of energy crashing from all directions? ¡°Words are unnecessary!¡± An old man that exuded immense energy approached, cutting through the fight wearing torn clothes that barely covered him. The Sword Immortal¡¯s advice was correct. The elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect, the Fierce Asura Sword, approached with fierce eyes. ¡°Are all demonic sects like this? How shameless.¡± ¡°I will kill you.¡± Yeon-shin instinctively knew. There was no more effective means than provocation in a chaotic battle. An elder of the Thirteen Heavens would have vast experience in the martial world, yet he moved like a lion towards its prey, intoxicated by his own strength. His field of vision waspletely narrowed, but he still sensed the presence of Hyeon Won-chang and other Zhongnan Sect masters rushing to assist from the sides. He raised his inner energy to the limit. ng-! The sword force Yeon-shin barely dodged was tremendous. The ground where the sword tip touched caved in with a thud. The technique of a supreme sect elder was relentless, as if it would never end. The Fierce Asura Sword continued to strike with his palm. Yeon-shin employed the Splendid Wings Step, brushing past his side. ¡°This brat?¡± Bang! The moment the elder¡¯s eyebrow twitched, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s side met his palm strike, and his body was flung far away. From his ribs to his oblique muscles, an immense energy wave exploded. Yeon-shin opened his eyes wide. ¡®Jeong Family Dynamic Training!¡¯ The now-activated mid dantian supplemented his inner strength. The supreme energy of the Dynamic Training pierced through the shock and rose above it. It quickly dissipated the energy wave that seemed to spread throughout his body, restoring his entire body. In the meantime, Weiji Myo-hwa, Tranquil Fist, and Shearing Cliff Sword stood against the Fierce Asura Sword. Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes caught the sight of the four top-level masters engaging inbat. At that moment, his upper dantian red up, engraving all the techniques of the Fierce Asura Sword into his memory. ¡®He is enraged. Easy to analyze.¡¯ He memorized how he gripped the sword, how his muscles moved when he applied sword force. He didn¡¯t stop there; he dissected all the intricacies. From the directional footwork to the small habits of generating foot energy. The elder, who had seemed to be losing, used a desperate move after the fifty-third exchange. He sacrificed his left arm to Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s sword, then struck her abdomen directly. Even Tranquil Fist and Shearing Cliff Sword were struck by his sword attack and fell to the ground. The old man¡¯s form was a wreck. He had be a one-armed swordsman, and his mouth was stained with dark red blood, indicating severe internal injuries. Even so, the Fierce Asura Sword was a renowned elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect. ¡°Haaap!¡± Hyeon Won-chang rushed in, only to be miserably thrown aside. ¡®What provoked Won-Chang?¡¯ The elder charged with true steps, his sword aimed directly at Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s neck. Yeon-shin was already at the elder¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting!¡± A murderous smile appeared on the old man¡¯s lips. The sword stance changed rapidly. An enormous swift sword technique emerged from his wrinkled hand. As the diagonal upward strike reached Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s torso, he felt it. ¡®I can sense it.¡¯ It was not a sword that could be seen with his current vision. This was the realm of foresight. His upper dantian burned brightly. It felt like the sun had fallen into his mind, with the intense heat exploding within. He had already calcted the techniques of the Fierce Asura Sword. He entrusted everything to his talent and luck. Just one move, at this moment, in this stance, the elder¡¯s technique would not differ from his expectations. He was already drawing the sword path to shatter that move. The Deste Sword in his hand flowed like water. It was a strike known as Sword of Destruction, a destructive technique. The bright sunlight, which had been shining down, was dimmed by the sword de, and the white trajectory flowed past the elder¡¯s neck like water, leaving him astonished. Ssh-! ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the tumultuous battlefield, the spot where Jeong Yeon-shin stood remained quiet. He fixed his gaze on the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect, who was engaged in a fierce battle with Gu Yang-cheon. Though it was said Gu Yang-cheon was being pushed back, it was different now. He was clearly observing this side. The Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect, whose face showed bewilderment for the first time, stared as Yeon-shin grabbed the fallen elder¡¯s head by his hair. ¡°Tyrant Sword Sect Master, I told you I would take something.¡± He raised the head of the Fierce Asura Sword high, amplifying his voice with qi. Warriors from both sects turned their heads one by one to look this way. The movements of all began to slow. Yeon-shin asked calmly. ¡°Does this count as one of your arms?¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¨C Master (1) The intuition of masters often transcends the realm of understanding. This time was no different. Many looked on with expressions of bewilderment. Even the Zhongnan Sect masters were perplexed. In the hands of the young swordsman was the head of the Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect. No one could have imagined such a sight. ¡°Fierce Asura Sword¡­ Is it really that old master?¡± ¡°H-How could this happen? By the hands of such a child?¡± ¡°The Fierce Asura Sword has passed away? It¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡± The scene, beyondmon sense, drained the warriors of their fighting spirit. Even the Tyrant Sword Sect was not an exception. The situation Yeon-shin created was beyond humanprehension. At that moment, Won-chang suddenly stood up. As if he had never been knocked out, he brushed off the dust from his robe. With a hero¡¯s headband fluttering and his tall, handsome appearance on full disy, he shouted loudly. ¡°Guest of the Zhongnan Sect! Jeong Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress!¡± His voice even carried qi. It was stronger than Yeon-shin had expected. The powerful voice of Won-chang echoed in all directions with remarkable achievement. ¡°He has beheaded the Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡ª!¡± An overwhelming roar erupted. It was astonishing where he had hidden such inner energy. Having aplished a tremendous feat, Won-chang urately revealed his identity and solidified his achievements. It was a timely response befitting a martial artist of the Deste Fortress. ¡°Master Jeong is truly¡­!¡± ¡°The Fierce Asura Sword is dead!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The young masters of the Zhongnan Sect were stirred. Many faces were filled with awe and joy. Some even cheered like never before. ¡°That boy!¡± ¡°He did it!¡± Ye Yil-sin and the Zhongnan Sword Immortal¡¯s swordsmanship began to disy unparalleled effectiveness. They pushed back the confused enemies, unleashing their momentum. The turnaround brought by the young master from the Deste Fortress was as fierce as a waterfall. The Tyrant Sword Sect was relentlessly pushed back. The damage inflicted from all sides made recovery difficult. In the midst of this, Yeon-shin focused on the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. Their eyes met. Receiving the sword of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s head disciple, he nced at the boy as if to engrave him in his memory. ¡®Wait.¡¯ A formidable opponent, hard to look up to. Now, even just meeting his gaze seemed to shake his very soul. Clearly, time was Yeon-shin¡¯s enemy. However, it was also a friend that bestowed boundless strength. ¡®Four years should suffice for you as well.¡¯ The Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect would not die here. Yeon-shin turned away. The Tyrant Sword Sect was ultimately defeated. It was a grand victory for the Zhongnan Sect. A fight between the Thirteen Heavens and the Nine Great Sects is rare. The fact that they shed and reached a visible conclusion was itself an enormous event. It was said that the Central ins were reacting. Rumors spread from Xi¡¯an. At the forefront of these rumors was the Zhongnan Sword Immortal, who disyed awe-inspiring prowess. He killed five elders of the Tyrant Sword Sect and severed the arm of a sixth. The fame of Weiji Myo-hwa, who led the disciples and faced the senior masters, rose once again. And the story of the young master from the Deste Fortress began to spread. A swordsman of sixteen beheading an Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect. It was a story hard for anyone to believe. Those who knew a bit about the martial realm scoffed at the idea, causing the rumor to spread slowly. However, the nickname ¡°Lightning sh¡± undeniably spread across the world. ¡°The masters of the Nine Great Sects know, and that¡¯s enough. Let the foolish chatter away!¡± Bang! Won-chang struck the table with his fist. He had been drinking in an inn at the foot of the mountain and was venting his frustration. He had heard disparaging remarks about the young master from the Deste Fortress in the market. He said he almost broke the noses of those ignorant fools. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t care much. He had little interest in impractical matters. His only focus was on the Heavenly Tree¡¯s fruit at the end of his journey. ¡°Does fame help with missions?¡± ¡°Of course, it does! It helps a lot! You can even get a free drink at the inn!¡± Won-chang managed to bring a smile to Yeon-shin¡¯s lips. They enjoyed their time after the victory. The familiar paths they walked felt fresh with the new scent of earth. The war of the great sects had ended, and they had even in the masters of the Tyrant Sword Sect. As a martial artist of the Deste Fortress, their mission had been more than fulfilled. The masters of the Zhongnan Sect treated Yeon-shin and Won-chang with favor. It would be hard to find more pleasant days than these. ¡°More than that, you should think about groups like the Beggars¡¯ Sect or the Hao n. When traveling through the martial world, their information is indispensable. Whether or not Master Jeong has received help from the Beggars¡¯ Sect, their treatment of you will be different now.¡± Myo-hwa, who was sharing tea with them, spoke. Her small smile was more beautiful than the spring flowers blooming around them. ¡°It might be presumptuous of me to say, but the Nine Great Sects are said to be in a realm above the world. Naturally, it is very difficult formon people to hear news about the Nine Great Sects. Unless it¡¯s a major event like this.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Yeon-shin replied, sipping his golden tea. Seeing him, Myo-hwa¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°So, many tend to believe strange rumors instead of the exact story. But the Beggars¡¯ Sect is different. There¡¯s a reason they are sometimes mentioned alongside the Nine Great Sects. They know exactly what¡¯s happening. I saw some of their scouts practicing lightness skills outside the battlefield.¡± Beggar practitioners? If he didn¡¯t know of the Beggars¡¯ Sect, he would not have believed such a thing. Won-chang nodded satisfactorily. ¡°As there will be more journeys in the martial world, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°For Master Jeong¡¯s business, Master Hyeon is pleased. The camaraderie of the Deste Fortress is different from what I¡¯ve heard. By the way, who is the senior among you two?¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Won-chang widened his eyes as if hearing the term for the first time. Yeon-shin also showed interest. ¡°I learned Demon¡¯s Light first.¡± ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t we both receive instruction from the Master at the same time? Is seniority based on aplishments? The Deste Fortress is not some sect without roots!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sect without hierarchy, but that much¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± They shared a leisurely conversation. Since it was aplete victory with few casualties for the Zhongnan Sect, the atmosphere was warm. With Myo-hwa¡¯s gentle gaze akin to a sibling¡¯s, the sun set. The next day, Yeon-shin received the Flowing Cloud que from the head disciple of the Zhongnan Sect. Showing it to any affiliated sect under the Zhongnan Sect would earn him the highest courtesy. As the Jeong family was also a branch of the Zhongnan Sect, he could be treated as a benefactor in such ces without any pretense. ¡°In addition, if you ever need the sword of the main sect, do not hesitate to send word. Even if it is for the politics of the Deste Fortress, we will aid you once.¡± Said Gu Yang-cheon, the Sword Master of the Western Heavens. There was a faint warmth in his usually stoic face. They said they had taken a considerable amount of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s territory. It was Weiji Myo-hwa who conveyed this information. With the demonic sects retreating and the righteous sects protecting themon people, donations naturally flowed in. As the head of the sect, he acknowledged Yeon-shin¡¯s significant contributions. ¡°I will gratefully ept.¡± He did not decline. There might be a need for it when fulfilling missions or challenging the position of the Divine Sword Squad leader. Yeon-shin, holding the wooden que with a cloud engraved on it, spoke. ¡°Now, it seems it¡¯s time to hear the story.¡± ¡°Indeed, you are entitled to it.¡± Ye Yil-sin, sitting beside Gu Yang-cheon, nodded. Finally, the secret of the Jeong family¡¯s annihtion was revealed. ¡°Everything began with the Heavenly Tree.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Tree, you say?¡± ¡°Yes, the divine tree that supports the world. All principles of the universe are firmly rooted through the mystical Heavenly Tree. It consumes a lot of the earth¡¯s energy, and thend of the Jeong family was extremely fertile because of it. They were called the greatndowners of Xinye. The roots of the divine tree extended to theirnd.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°All universally acknowledged elixirs are like that. They are created in a mysterious way following the principles of the world. It¡¯s different from martial arts or sorcery.¡± ¡°So, the reason for the Jeong family¡¯s annihtion is¡­?¡± ¡°It is said that the formidable martial arts of the Deste Fortress¡¯ lord are maintained by consuming the fruits of the Heavenly Tree. The Tyrant Sword Sect and the Blood me Sect, both hostile to the Deste Fortress, found more than enough reason to annihte a small martial family. Now, Xinye is a wastnd under their control.¡± Yeon-shin was momentarily speechless. Ye Yil-sin, with a face wanting to console, sighed and spoke again. ¡°At that time, we received a letter from the Lord of the Deste Fortress. It was a request to protect the Jeong family. Ultimately, we failed¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I am deeply sorry to you, Joong-san, and Hye-ah.¡± Survivors must live on. First, he decided to eat the fruit of the Heavenly Tree. He set aside theplex circumstances and paradoxes. They were of no help to survival. It would not be toote to ask the Lord of the Deste Fortress after bing the Divine Sword Squad leader. They said she lived eternally. The sky was clear. The blue expanse covered the world without a single cloud. Yeon-shin and Won-chang packed their bags and stood at the foot of Mount Zhongnan. Many had gathered to see them off. They had built considerable goodwill within the Zhongnan Sect. ¡°Grow up ande to visit. When you be a master, you can visit the Deste Fortress.¡± Heforted his niece, who clung to him crying. Seeing his second brother, Jeong Joong-san, he noticed the indescribable expression with which he looked at his younger brother. A face filled with both regret and pride. Yeon-shin gave a slight nod. They had not yet grown close enough to interact without barriers. Standing in front, Myo-hwa slightly parted her red lips. ¡°Next time, may I go as well?¡± ¡°If there are no missions, I should ask for lessons in the martial arts of the Cloud Sword Dragon.¡± Her lips curved into a smooth arc. The Sword Immortalughed heartily. ¡°The younger generation has formed ties. It¡¯s a pleasing sight. For an old man considering retirement, it¡¯s truly delightful.¡± The settling of grudges and retirement of a martial artist is referred to as ¡°golden wash.¡± Yeon-shin shook his head. ¡°You seem like you could live another hundred years.¡± Laughter erupted from various ces. They had be like family. The Sword Immortal smiled kindly. ¡°Yeon-shin, I hope you achieve your goal.¡± It was a statement filled with various meanings. Yeon-shin calmly bowed and mounted the horse he received from the Zhongnan Sect. As always, Won-chang was beside him. He did not look back as they departed. After half a day of riding, they arrived at a vige. The sunset painted the sky as if longing for the sun. The sight of crimson silk filled Yeon-shin¡¯s view. They handed over their horses and entered the inn. It was bustling. ¡°There seem to be quite a few wanderers.¡± Muttered Won-chang, who sat near the entrance with him. It was so crowded that they had to sit with some middle-aged men. They exchanged respectful greetings. The waiter who took their order looked displeased. It seemed to be because of the men carrying swords and making noise all around. Among them were men and women dressed in silk martial attire, seemingly from martial families. It was umon for so many martial artists to gather in such a small vige. It seemed something was happening, but the wandering martial artists, who loved to boast about their skills and discuss rumors, were already talking. ¡°¡­They say the Mount Hua Sect secretly received help from the Deste Fortress. Are the Nine Great Sects and the Deste Fortress now setting suns? Only the Zhongnan Sect, which defeated the Tyrant Sword Sect, still stands strong in Shaanxi!¡± ¡°You must be new to the martial world. Let me tell you, it¡¯s important to keep your mouth shut if you want to live long.¡± The noble-looking young master, who seemed to be from a martial family, was quite courteous despite his appearance. Two women who seemed to be hispanions also nodded with faint smiles. The wandering martial artist who had been loudly boasting across the table frowned. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not new! How can I be wrong? Otherwise, how could they fail to capture even one Stealthy Demon? They say the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword of the Deste Fortress lost an eye! The so-called Supreme Masters of the Deste Fortress? It was all a sham!¡± Just as he was seeking agreement from those around him, Thunk! It happened in an instant. Without a sound, a chopstick pierced the table. The force was so strong that the tip vibrated, and the table cracked around the point of impact. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the entrance. A boy in a long blue robe was calmly looking at the wandering martial artist. ¡°That story.¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes shed with a sky-blue light. ¡°Tell me the details.¡± Although his words were low, they carried the qi of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training. No one there failed to hear him. The bustling inn fell silent in an instant. Won-chang lightly tugged Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder forward, revealing the white-threaded character ¡®»Ä¡¯ (Deste) embroidered on his blue robe. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¨C Master (2) ¡°¡­Deste Fortress?¡± The nobleman who had admonished the wandering martial artist broke the silence. His demeanor changed from leisurely chatting with the two women to one of slight bewilderment and curiosity. The wanderer rolled his eyes up and down. ¡°Are you really a warrior from the Deste Fortress?¡± Yeon-shin did not respond. ¡°Your words have insulted the sect. Don¡¯t think my patience willst long.¡± Won-chang spoke with an unusually serious expression. The moment he drew his sword, his killing intent would be apparent. Yeon-shin, having witnessed Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s fighting before, did not want to waste time. He spun the remaining chopstick with his index and middle fingers in silence. The wanderer¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I did not intend to insult the Deste Fortress. I was just¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your intentions. You said the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword lost an eye. Tell me about it.¡± Yeon-shin calmly looked at him with his hand resting on the chopstick. ¡°It was the Stealthy Demon! They said the Blood me Sect was behind it! Several Blood Master swordsmen and a Blood me Sect apostle shed with Demon Wings, and it happened while he was protecting a family ofmoners¡­¡± Yeon-shin thought it was typical of the exceptionally kind Cheong Myeong to suffer such a fate at Demon Wings. ¡°So, the next target after the Tyrant Sword Sect is the Blood me Sect.¡± Won-chang muttered with a look of dismay. Yeon-shin nodded slowly. Among the Thirteen Heavens, only these two kept entangling repeatedly. It seemed it was because Hanam and Shaanxi were their main areas of activity. ¡°You spoke recklessly and gambled with your life.¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s words carried a certain force, causing the wanderer¡¯s body to stiffen. After battles with the Mantis Sect, the Zhongnan Sect, and the Tyrant Sword Sect, he had continually fought in blood-filled group battles. Yeon-shin was gradually bing a true martial artist. ¡°I-I apologize!¡± The man bowed deeply, treating him as if he were a god of death. The name of the Deste Fortress and the single move Yeon-shin disyed had that effect. ¡°For the first time, it feels like a waste to draw my Deste Sword.¡± Contrary to Won-chang¡¯s words, Yeon-shin felt like he was looking into a mirror. Seeing someone abandon their pride to save their life made him realize how precious life was. The scene the wanderer created did not feel like someone else¡¯s business. That was him. The Lightning sh who had to bargain for merit with the Lord of the Deste Fortress. ¡°Go eat. Pay the innkeeper for the table.¡± He spoke absentmindedly. He wondered if he unconsciously wished fate to show him simr mercy. ¡°With such power at that age, he could have been arrogant¡­¡± ¡°A true master from a prestigious sect has dignity.¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s attitude was perceived as magnanimity from a strong individual. The fact that he disyed such formidable martial arts with a chopstick likely contributed to this perception. The other wanderers and even the noble martial men and women expressed admiration for hisposure. The wanderer called the innkeeper and paid for the broken table. It was clear he wanted to leave but was too afraid to do so. The nobleman rose from his seat and approached Yeon-shin. ¡°Is your nickname by any chance Lightning sh?¡± Yeon-shin nodded, and the nobleman¡¯s interest grew. ¡°To meet the future light of the Deste Fortress, following White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin, is truly an honor. I am Jin Yul of the Jin family in Shaanxi.¡± ¡°I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress.¡± Along with Won-chang, the group exchanged greetings with Jin Yul¡¯spanions, who were daughters of martial families. The original upants awkwardly left their seats after Jin Yul gave them some coins. ¡°I have always admired the warriors of the Deste Fortress. Belonging to a small family, we often find ourselves close to the lives ofmon people as well as the martial world. The swordsmanship of the Deste Fortress brings greatfort to our hearts.¡± Jin Yul said with a smile. ¡°Recently, I heard that there is a young master from the Deste Fortress who is highly skilled for his age and is active in Shaanxi. I believe that must be you.¡± ¡°You have sharp ears!¡± Yeon-shin remained silent, but Hyeon Won-changughed and praised Jin Yul. He seemed very pleased. ¡°If the warriors of the Deste Fortress are heading to Lantian County, may I join you? I know it¡¯s rude to ask since this is our first meeting, but I wish to build a friendship with the masters of the Deste Fortress.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Hyeon Won-chang did not agree without Yeon-shin¡¯s consent. Although he treated Yeon-shin like a younger brother, he never disregarded hierarchy. The blue robe recognized by Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo was above all white robes. Yeon-shin spoke up. ¡°You guessed our destination? How do you know the situation so well?¡± ¡°After the battle between the Zhongnan Sect and the Tyrant Sword Sect, the Deste Fortress and the Mount Hua Sect are the biggest topics in the Xi¡¯an martial world. Everyone is paying attention to them, so even those from small families like ours know about these major events.¡± Jin Yul answered with a smile, never losing hisposure. Yeon-shin looked at him for a moment before nodding. Xi¡¯an was one of the major cities in the Central ins. Lantian, a county at the eastern edge of the metropolis, required quite a long ride from the inn near Zhongnan Mountain. During that time, Jin Yul and Hyeon Won-chang grew quite close. ¡°At that moment, I shouted, ¡®Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress has beheaded the Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect!¡¯ ¡­My roar was as mighty as the Lion¡¯s Roar of Shaolin. All the warriors of the Zhongnan Sect and the Tyrant Sword Sect turned their heads. You should have seen it.¡± ¡°How could I not believe the words of a Deste Fortress warrior?¡± From the beginning, the two had been gregarious. They quickly dropped formalities and spokefortably. Jin Yul was not like someone from a small martial family. He was highly knowledgeable and knew how to elevate others. His noble demeanor and ability to attract people made even Hyeon Won-chang, who was usually reserved with strangers, speak with great fondness. ¡°Did you really behead the Fierce Asura Sword?¡± One of the daughters of the martial families, who was driving the horses with them, asked. Her tanned face, hinting at dedicated training, was full of curiosity. Yeon-shin shook his head. ¡°It was a team effort. Senior Cloud Sword Dragon, Senior Tranquil Fist, Senior Shearing Cliff Sword, and Young Master Hyeon weakened him. The Elders of the Thirteen Heavens are masters of a different caliber.¡± ¡°I did take one move! The finishing touch was Master Jeong¡¯s dazzling sword!¡± Won-changughed heartily. He seemed very pleased with Yeon-shin¡¯s praise. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Jin Yul, who had beenughing with them, suggested. The sun was high in the sky. It was time for a meal, and there was a stream nearby where the horses could drink. Yeon-shin nodded. Won-chang volunteered to take care of the horses, gathering their reins. Yeon-shin headed to the stream, leaving him behind. As he bent down to fill his canteen with water, Jin Yul, who had sat close by, spoke. ¡°Do you happen to use your left hand?¡± ¡°I use my right hand for swordsmanship. I only know a bit of Hand Arts.¡± ¡°I see. Then your left side must be a weak point.¡± He spoke in a casual tone as if discussing daily life. It took Yeon-shin a moment to realize the significance of his words. Swish. The dagger¡¯s speed was incredible, producing no wind noise. Jin Yul¡¯s surprise attack was extremely stealthy. It was as if he were performing a Swift Sword technique with a dagger. Inside his body, the qi of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training surged. The internal energy that filled his entire body was heavier than before. Yeon-shin had been on guard since allowing Jin Yul to join them. Jin Yul was too exceptional for an ordinary person they met at the first inn after leaving Mount Zhongnan. ¡®As if he was waiting.¡¯ The moment he activated the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex in his left arm, a chilling sword light erupted from a diagonal angle. The shing trajectory instantly beheaded Jin Yul. Thud! ¡°I knew it.¡± Won-chang stood over the body, wiping his Deste Sword with Jin Yul¡¯s clothes. He appeared calm, as if being friendly despite there being a corpse in front of them was nothing unusual. Yeon-shin watched him silently. ¡°I was going to do it.¡± ¡°My instincts are just as sharp as yours, Master Jeong.¡± Won-chang grinned and kicked Jin Yul¡¯s head. As it fell into the stream, something like ink spread, turning the clear water ck. Bright red hair began to show from the head down. After a brief nce, Yeon-shin spoke. ¡°He¡¯s an assassin from the Blood me Sect.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve be a target. Your heroic deeds and reputation have been noted. Now you¡¯re a true enemy of the Blood me Sect. As a martial artist, you¡¯ve truly arrived. I¡¯m envious.¡± ¡°What about his otherpanions? The ones who imed to be daughters of martial families.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably crossing the Sanzu River now. They were just like him¡± Hyeon Won-chang muttered. It seemed they hadunched an attack while Yeon-shin was fetching water. So this is how grudges are formed in the martial world, he thought. It was a mountain and forest of des. Mountains of des and forests of swords. He finally felt he had truly stepped into the martial world. Yeon-shin¡¯s reaction was indifferent, just like the tone Jin Yul used before his assassination attempt. ¡°We should arrive in half a day.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Yeon-shin, you¡¯ve aplished an unbelievable feat.¡± Cheong Myeong said with a smile. He had wrapped a cloth across his left eye. Even his ragged appearance couldn¡¯t diminish his prominent nose. He was a senior who was both endearing and annoying. He thought the only ones who needed worrying in the Demon Wings were himself and Hyeon Won-chang. Myeong continued to smile cheerfully. ¡°You killed an Elder of the Thirteen Heavens. Even I haven¡¯t done that yet.¡± ¡°It was reckless. It¡¯s fortunate nothing went wrong.¡± Baek Mir-yeo, with very cold hands, held Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulders and scanned his body with her eyes. Won-chang, standing beside them, seemed to express through his face why he wasn¡¯t receiving the same attention. The four of them sat in the first room they stayed at when they met the Mount Hua Sect. ¡°What happened? It seems the Lord isn¡¯t here either.¡± Yeon-shin asked. Mir-yeo brushed her hair behind her ear, and her fingers seemed whiter than usual. It looked like an aftereffect of using some powerful martial arts. ¡°Our Lord has gone to pursue with the Mount Hua Sect masters, including the Absolute Sword. The Blood me Sect revealed themselves. It¡¯s another aspect altogether. I don¡¯t know what tricks they might be up to with the Grand Violet Pill, but reinforcements from their main sect are likely.¡± ¡°What about Cheong Myeong¡¯s eye?¡± ¡°The Stealthy Demon used a hidden weapon. He was fighting three Blood Master swordsmen at the time. This idiot could have avoided it, but there weremoners behind him. He had to block it with his sword.¡± ¡°What kind of hidden weapon could do that¡­?¡± ¡°A triggered dart from the Sichuan Tang n. It¡¯s incredibly powerful.¡± Despite calmly answering, Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s demeanor was sharp. Myeong, smiling as if he didn¡¯t notice, interjected. ¡°I cut off his left wrist too. We should raid the Tang n sometime. There are rumors they secretly make explosive devices. Should our next mission be there?¡± At that moment, Boom! ¡°There is no next for you.¡± An explosion preceded the voice. ¡°Myeong¡±, who had shoved Yeon-shin and Won-chang to the ground, muttered. ¡°Our ¡°Lord¡± isn¡¯t doing his job right.¡± Crash¡ª! A tremendous sh of light shot through the window, like a pouring rain. They were nearly impaled. The living style of the Great Ming Empire was to stand rather than sit. Baek Mir-yeo, who had already reacted like a beast, crouched as if to counterattack, but her eyes widened when she saw Yeon-shin leap through the window. He had immediately shaken off ¡°Myeong¡¯s¡± arm. With a sprint, Yeon-shin¡¯s vision narrowed. He saw a middle-aged man with a slight build. ¡®What? The Grand Violet Pill wasn¡¯t the target?¡¯ The powerful qi that had invaded the inn was not just from one or two people. Mir-yeo¡¯s transmission reached his ears, indicating she would handle the Blood me Sect. ¡°A blue robe with white threads. You must be Lightning sh.¡± The middle-aged man emerged and smiled as he greeted Yeon-shin. His loose silk sleeves caught his eye. He seemed to live for the purpose of killing masters of the Deste Fortress. ¡°Light maniption? An overrated title for a brat.¡± More and more people were recognizing him. Was this how fame in the martial world was built? ¡°Are you the Stealthy Demon?¡± He approached with the confidence of a martial artist unaware of gaps. He didn¡¯t wait for an answer. As he walked, the dim light wave of the Radiance Sword Style flowed from his drawn sword. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ¨C Master (3) ¡°You¡¯re a funny guy, daring to face me.¡± The Stealthy Demon¡¯s lips curled up. Yeon-shin moved forward, undeterred. He did not stop his advance. He had heard of the Stealthy Demon before. A master of joint locks. His nickname did not mean he fought like a possessed warrior. It meant he stole like a ghost. ¡°Do you know the meaning of my nickname?¡± The Stealthy Demon asked with a smile. He likes to talk, Yeon-shin thought. The distance between them shortened, but the Stealthy Demon kept talking. ¡°They call me the Stealthy Demon because I can steal anything. Even your senior¡¯s lost eye was taken by me.¡± ¡°Senior?¡± The manughed loudly at Yeon-shin¡¯s question. ¡°I suppose he isn¡¯t your senior. The Deste Fortress is a sect without roots. You can¡¯t even call your master your master. That foolish Demon Wing must be wandering aimlessly in the wilderness right now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your objective? Didn¡¯t you already take the Grand Violet Pill?¡± Yeon-shin asked, pausing briefly. The distance between them was now mere steps. Perhaps five paces. He could even see the calluses on the Stealthy Demon¡¯s hands that opened and closed repeatedly. A single leap would be enough to slice him in half and still have energy left. ¡°The one you can¡¯t call your senior. The Blue-Eyed Demon Sword¡¯s head.¡± Qi flowed from the empty left sleeve of the Stealthy Demon. Yeon-shin couldn¡¯tprehend his logic. ¡°You risk the return of the Sword Absolute and the Lord?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand the significance of a warrior¡¯s hand. Enough. I talked to you because you seemed promising, but you¡¯re no different from the other fools.¡± This time, the Stealthy Demon took a step forward. It was as if he was saying he couldn¡¯t let anyone else take the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword¡¯s head. The aura he emitted was formidable. He could likely exchange several moves with a Blue-Eyed Warrior. Buzz! Yeon-shin put his mind into the Jeong Family Dynamic Training he had already initiated. From his head, the incantation of the Radiance Sword Style unraveled. At the same time, qi sprouted from his palm like a blossoming sun. There was no need to wait. Yeon-shin immediately raised the Deste Sword. A faint light trailed behind the de. Swoosh! The sword strike missed. It was the first time this had happened since he created the sword style. The Stealthy Demon¡¯s footwork was ghostly, as his nickname suggested. His movements were swift and shifty. The hand that reached out was eerie, slithering like a snake with the sinister flow of qi. It seemed poised to coil around Yeon-shin¡¯s sword-wielding hand. ¡®Joint Locks. Quite skillful.¡¯ Yeon-shin observed the Stealthy Demon¡¯s technique. The history of joint locks was long. It was originally created by a general from a long-lost kingdom. What started as a disy of martial prowess in the barracks evolved to be used by soldiers, guards, and eventually martial artists. Its essencey in neutralizing an opponent¡¯s arm, rendering them defenseless. Despite advancements in qi maniption, its fundamental principles had not changed. Thunk! Yeon-shin twisted his body and pushed forward. It was amon technique seen even in alleyways. A body blow. A short burst of wind swept through his entire body. The spiral technique of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex,bined with Cheong Myeong¡¯s teachings, shattered any openings behind him. The Stealthy Demon, having retreated significantly, narrowed his eyes. ¡°A technique of the Elves? No. It¡¯s a new martial art with a simr form but impossible for humans to replicate.¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± ¡°I have looked into you.¡± The Stealthy Demon continued speaking. ¡°The Blood me Sect is a terrifying force. They respond appropriately to potential threats. They not only send assassins but also dig into the past. They discovered everything. You are from the annihted Jeong family in Xinye, Hanam. The Hao n suffered and spilled their information.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You buried your family in the back hills, didn¡¯t you? What do you think has happened to that ce now? You have greatly antagonized the Blood me Sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You took the head of a Blood Master? Did you think they would leave your homnd alone? They dug up the mountains and eventually burned everything down.¡± Yeon-shin tightened his grip on his sword. He recalled the servant who called him for breakfast every morning. His father, who recognized him at the end of his life, also came to mind. His family, who had kept their distance, now approached with a mix of love and hate. ¡°You. You have ck hair, but you don¡¯t look like a cultist. Are you an apostle?¡± ¡°You think all martial artists of the Blood me Sect practice Blood Arts? You really are new to the martial world.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yeon-shin muttered, no longer caring about the enemy¡¯s martial arts. He roused his energy once more. The qi circting through his Eight Extraordinary Meridians began to vibrate intensely. The intensity of the qi began to fluctuate, utilizing the ovepping principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. The instincts of warriors facing life and death battles transcended the ordinary. They said one could feel the opponent¡¯s mind closer than a lover. The Stealthy Demon¡¯s lips twisted into a grin. ¡°A brat is going to kill me? I¡¯ll bury you with the remaining eye of the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword.¡± The moment the Stealthy Demon mentioned Cheong Myeong¡¯s eye, Yeon-shin¡¯s thoughts entered a different realm. ¡®When do martial artists, the wanderers of the martial world, despair?¡¯ The first would be when their sect master, senior brother, or they themselves met death. The second would be when they could no longer practice martial arts. Then what about the next? When would martial artists obsessed with martial arts experience a shock equivalent to the first two? Cutting off limbs was not enough. Revenge was the next emotion after the desire to survive. ¡°Hup!¡± The Stealthy Demon exhaled briefly. At the same time, his footwork unfolded once more. His hand, which imed to steal anything in the world, unraveled the mysteries of joint locks. Yeon-shin stepped forward, moving his right hand that held the sword. The Deste Sword disappeared into its sheath like extinguished lightning. He met the enemy barehanded. He extended his right hand. It looked identical to the Stealthy Demon¡¯s joint locks. The Stealthy Demon¡¯s face, which had smirked with arrogance, was suddenly obscured. Yeon-shin¡¯s hand created a strange shadow. A small movement. A single hand gesture deflected the Stealthy Demon¡¯s joint lock. ¡°¡­!¡± The trajectory was clearly in the realm of supreme martial arts. The technique itself was on another level. Acting second, but achieving control first. Yeon-shin¡¯s slower hand had reversed and seized the opponent¡¯s wrist first. At the same time, the overwhelming strength of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training was unleashed. It had been a long time. The sheer grip pressure alonepletely immobilized the opponent. No need for acupuncture points. ¡°You, how could you¡­!¡± Sweat beaded on the Stealthy Demon¡¯s face. He seemed unable to even think about kicking. It was a drastic change from his previous confidence. ¡°It¡¯s better this way. Your technique wasn¡¯t that skillful.¡± Yeon-shin spoke indifferently. The Stealthy Demon¡¯s face was almost in a state of panic. It seemed filled with fear. He had witnessed his unique martial arts being performed by the enemy right before his eyes. ¡°Shall I tell you the incantation?¡± Yeon-shin asked softly, causing the Stealthy Demon to flinch. This time, Yeon-shinughed. Would he really tell him? The Stealthy Demon¡¯s face gradually changed as he realized this, shifting from longing to despair. Yeon-shin stole and crushed his life. ¡®So, this is it.¡¯ He had found his own way to bring down the martial artists of the Demonic Sect. The martial arts of the wanderers were referred to as umted merit. It represented life built over a long time. Denying that was enough. All he had to do was disy the opponent¡¯s martial arts in a better form. Right before their eyes as they exchanged techniques. The Stealthy Demon¡¯s wrist, held by Yeon-shin¡¯s right hand, shattered. Srrk. As the Stealthy Demon screamed, Yeon-shin drew the Deste Sword with a reverse grip from his waist. He walked back to the inn holding the Stealthy Demon¡¯s head. There were Blood me Sect masters who had attacked the inn with the Stealthy Demon. But they were already dealt with. Ma Jin had returned and, together with the masters of the Mount Hua Sect, defeated the Blood me Sect warriors. Everyone from the Deste Fortress, except for Yeon-shin, had responded. Ma Jin said he had watched Yeon-shin¡¯s fight from the window. ¡°You are¡­¡± The scar on Ma Jin¡¯s face twitched. He opened his mouth several times as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have, then sighed. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t pay much attention to his uncle¡¯s expression. ¡°I have aplished many feats. Please record them urately.¡± He said, presenting the Stealthy Demon¡¯s head. In his other hand, he held a wooden box he had taken from the man¡¯s body. Inside the small box was a miraculous elixir he had never seen before. The Grand Violet Pill. It would be considered the highest merit. Ma Jin spoke, looking somewhat dazed. ¡°¡­You will soon advance to Blue Rank. You¡¯ll be able to request the promotion test in the near future¡­ The shortest time to rank up as well as the youngest to ever do it.¡± ¡°The promotion test¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it. Please exin it in detail next time. It seems we have more urgent matters now.¡± ¡°Yes. The Mount Hua Sect has suffered.¡± Following Ma Jin, they moved to another room in the inn. The inn was nearly half destroyed. However, the innkeeper¡¯s expression was rather bright. He had been promisedpensation in the name of the Deste Fortress and the Mount Hua Sect. ¡°Hmm.¡± Yeon-shin let out a hum. The face of the boy lying motionless on the bed was familiar. The first disciple of the Mount Hua Sect, Yu Hyeon. He was the bold friend who had promised to visit the Deste Fortress after crossing swords with Yeon-shin. ¡°He used up all his qi. He was trying to protect his senior.¡± Cheon Ju, standing at the bedside, nced at Yeon-shin and said. The stern face of the Sword Absolute of Mount Hua seemed softer. Yeon-shin understood why. The dantian was not like an empty vessel. It was an organ that contained a small amount of qi from birth. If it waspletely depleted, it would be damaged. Some called this minimal amount of qi the innate true qi. He recalled hearing that the nature of this qi was not different from inner energy, and it could be replenished. Yeon-shin spoke carefully. ¡°If it¡¯s a depletion of qi, it can be replenished, right? I know it¡¯s amon issue.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The disciples with simr symptoms have already gotten back on their feet.¡± ¡°Then Yu Hyeon¡¯s inner energy¡­¡± ¡°Yu Hyeon is different. As the head disciple, he has learned the Violet Dawn Divine Art. Not all martial arts of Mount Hua are the same. The cultivation methods differ greatly.¡± Cheon Ju exined solemnly. His expression did not change even when Yeon-shin produced the Grand Violet Pill. It meant someone had to refine the pill¡¯s energy and transfer it to the unconscious Yu Hyeon. ¡°You have done a great service by retrieving this. The energy of the Grand Violet Pill could substitute for the Violet Dawn Divine Art. However, refining the energy of such an elixir is a delicate task. The half shichen (one hour) that Yu Hyeon has left won¡¯t be enough¡­¡± Cheon Ju¡¯s words were interrupted. Ma Jin, standing next to him, was moving his lips silently. It seemed he was sending a telepathic message. Cheon Ju¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did you get permission for me to do it?¡± Yeon-shin asked, and Ma Jin nodded. ¡°Yes. Now consume it. This will also count as your achievement.¡± There was no need to ask further. It was clear. When Yeon-shin had defeated the Azure Squad warrior, he had absorbed the Deste Fortress¡¯s supply elixir at an astonishing rate. Ma Jin hadn¡¯t even had time to ce his hand on the life gate acupoint in the middle of his back. The Lord of the Deste Fortress had said Cheon Ju was her equal. Did they share a bond of trust between peers? Cheon Ju, who had immediately agreed, also seemed to have remarkable generosity. ¡°Then.¡± They made Yu Hyeon lie on his stomach. cing his hands neatly, Yeon-shin sat cross-legged beside him. With Cheon Ju¡¯s approval, Yeon-shin took out the pristine elixir and swallowed it. A fragrant aroma apanied the Grand Violet Pill as it entered his body. ¡®Is there really an elixir that melts instantly?¡¯ It was only a fleeting thought. He began to move his qi from the stone gate acupoint where his lower dantian was located. Within the great cirction of qi that flowed through the upper half of his body, the Grand Violet Pill began to disintegrate, and its energy surged. He realized something as he harnessed the power. The Grand Violet Pill was an elixir specialized for a particr type of qi maniption. He recalled hearing that elixir-making techniques, like martial arts, grew and evolved with history. He thought about a year. It would take a year of closed-door training to assimte the energy of the Grand Violet Pill for someone not trained in the internal arts of Mount Hua. Extracting the energy and refining it with qi were separate tasks. The higher the grade of the elixir, the greater the gap between them. ¡®Without a year of closed-door training¡­ it would be no different from the qi of another person.¡¯ This was why the Blood me Sect and the Stealthy Demon hadn¡¯t taken it immediately. ¡®With that time, it would be better to cultivate my own martial arts. But I can still use it to transfer energy to Yu Hyeon.¡¯ It was a stroke of fortune. It seemed the time hade to fully open the middle dantian, which had been slightly opened. He remembered Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s words. She had said his body needed to contain immense qi. The Grand Violet Pill would more than suffice. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¨C Demon¡¯s Family The Grand Violet Pill was a secret elixir of the Mount Hua Sect. It was said that Taoist alchemists spent decades crafting just one. After experiencing it, Yeon-shin understood. The power it held was not inferior to its reputation. Buzz¡ª Within Yeon-shin¡¯s body, energy circted like a clump of plum blossoms dissolving. From the curved bone acupoint below his navel to the celestial acupoint between his corbones. He included the jade hall acupoint in the trajectory that formed arge circle in his upper body. This was the area where the middle dantian was located. He stimted it continuously. ¡®It¡¯s working.¡¯ He felt his abilities being activated. He noticed a significant change. The qi from the Grand Violet Pill, circting through the great cirction of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, was thickening as it passed through his middle dantian. This was likely the endurance Baek Mir-yeo had mentioned. ¡®It¡¯s not fully open.¡¯ It felt only half open. He would have to prate it with the qi he had internalized. Even this was an excessive achievement. A warrior who had cultivated their middle dantian was said never to have their internal energy disturbed in any situation. He had stepped into the realm of a master without further training in his qi. He had shortened an immense amount of time. Satisfied, Yeon-shin moved his hand. He ced his palm on the center of Yu Hyeon¡¯s back, channeling the qi of the Grand Violet Pill that circted within him. ¡°Already¡­!¡± Cheon Ju¡¯s voice could be heard. Yeon-shin spoke, intensifying the force he poured out. ¡°Yu Hyeon. Get up.¡± Even as he spoke during the cirction of qi, his energy remained steady. It was a characteristic of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, which involved moving while training internal energy, and his innate control over qi. Cheon Ju must have closed his mouth, as no voice was heard. ¡°I told you to get up.¡± With those words, he pressed Yu Hyeon¡¯s neck firmly with his left hand, stimting an acupoint. Making it so he couldn¡¯t speak was easy. While constantly circting qi, he stimted the young disciple¡¯s interior. His consciousness had to awaken. ¡°It¡¯s the energy of the Grand Violet Pill. Use the Violet Dawn Divine Art.¡± Yeon-shin said, sensing the rising pulse. He felt Yu Hyeon¡¯s tumultuous emotions through his fingertips. Yeon-shin transferred all the energy and withdrew his hand. This was called energy transmission. It referred to the act of transferring qi to another person. He had heard that it naturally apanied extreme physical exertion. Yeon-shin was different. Perhaps because he had opened his middle dantian widely, he felt energy overflowing throughout his body. He straightened up and stepped back. Ma Jin¡¯s hand, which was about to support him, awkwardly swept through the air. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The three of them waited in silence for Yu Hyeon to finish circting his energy. When Yu Hyeon finally rose from his seat, Cheon Ju, who was checking his pulse, widened his eyes in astonishment. Yeon-shin hadpletely dissolved the energy of the Grand Violet Pill and infused it into Yu Hyeon without any loss. A supreme master like the Sword Absolute of Mount Hua would have noticed immediately. ¡°Your power¡­!¡± The Sword Absolute, Cheon Ju, was speechless for a moment. After taking a few breaths, he finally let out a sigh. ¡°To transfer such an immense amount of energypletely? How is this possible¡­¡± His expression, as he looked up at Yeon-shin, was filled with shock and admiration. ¡°You are truly an extraordinary person!¡± ¡°You entrusted him to me, I would not let you down.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± The emotions on his face didn¡¯t easily fade. Yu Hyeon looked at Yeon-shin with simr eyes. He had originally felt a kind of admiration, but now he seemed to regard him as a senior brother from the same sect. ¡°You¡¯ve saved the future of Mount Hua. You¡¯ve treated the Mount Hua Sect with the demeanor of a great hero, so you will surely be rewarded.¡± Cheon Ju spoke without hiding his reverence. Even his tone had changed. The Sword Absolute of Mount Hua¡¯s respectful manner felt awkward. He had only transferred the burdensome energy because hecked the time to be the leader of the Divine Sword Squad. ¡°Of course, we are not measuring your grace with material wealth. It¡¯s just a token of our appreciation. Yu Hyeon said he would visit the Deste Fortress. I¡¯ll send him with a gift for you once he decides to visit.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yeon-shin replied with a bow of gratitude and nced at Ma Jin. ¡°Is the mission over?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve done everything.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cheong Myeong had returned voluntarily, bringing the Stealthy Demon¡¯s left hand. The powerful Blood me Sect warriors were defeated by Demon Wings and the Mount Hua Sect. Yeon-shin had merely ced a spoon in the bowl, inadvertently concluding all the incidents. The Grand Violet Pill, the root of the turmoil, was returned to the disciple of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s head. It couldn¡¯t have been cleaner. The mission ended even before reinforcements arrived from the main fortress. They exchanged farewells with the Mount Hua Sect masters, who expressed immense goodwill. Perhaps they sensed another change in Yeon-shin¡¯s aura after opening his middle dantian. Cheong Myeong smiled slightly, and Baek Mir-yeo shook her head as they set off together. The return journey felt like a martial tour, just as Hyeon Won-chang had hoped. The sess of this mission was that significant. The Deste Fortress returned leisurely with Ma Jin¡¯s tacit approval. It had been a long time. By the time they entered Yangyang, the sight of the Deste Fortress was both weing and unfamiliar. During that time, Yeon-shin had diligently honed his martial arts, hoping to make significant contributions on his next mission. Originally, Yeon-shin had nned to request martial arts instruction from the Lord of the Deste Fortress upon returning. But now, things were different. During the mission, he had obtained the Radiance Sword Style and the Splendid Wings Step, which he had never imagined he would acquire. There was still much room for improvement. He decided to refrain from requesting more since he didn¡¯t know which martial arts he might needter. ¡°Are you going to the training grounds again? Aren¡¯t you tired from the journey?¡± It was Won-chang, whom Yeon-shin met in the great hall of Demon Wings¡¯s pavilion. His face, shadowed by the amount of drinking he had done at the tavern, was close to Yeon-shin¡¯s. Yeon-shin pushed his chin away. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He hadn¡¯t touched even a drop of alcohol, focusing on his internal energy cultivation. With his middle dantian significantly opened, his stamina seemed limitless. Leaving Won-chang, who shook his head in amazement, Yeon-shin set out. On the way to the small training grounds, he heard praise and whispers from various seniors. ¡°Lightning sh! They say you aplished an unbelievable feat.¡± ¡°Did you really behead the Fierce Asura Sword?¡± ¡°They say it was done using a sequential battle tactic.¡± ¡°Sequential battle? The Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect was killed by a White Robe of the Deste Fortress. Could someone who belittles it in such words really be from the Deste Fortress?¡± ¡°The Blue Robe suits you well. I¡¯d be willing to give you mine if you need it.¡± It was iparable to when he had killed the Blood Master Swordsman. The reverberations were tremendous. Some seniors even knocked on his door. He had heard that the Elders of the Thirteen Heavens were difficult for even the Blue Robes of the Deste Fortress to handle. No matter how it was done, it was bound to be a huge topic. ¡°They say you saved the life of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s head disciple too.¡± ¡°How many masters of the Nine Great Sects did you befriend in just two missions?¡± ¡°Zhongnan and Mount Hua. We should request the Lightning sh to be dispatched when we have missions in Shaanxi.¡± Dealing with each one was exhausting. It was the first time he felt tired after activating his middle dantian, and it was because of his mouth. Eventually, he forced a smile and passed by therge training grounds. In the small training grounds, made up of private rooms, he revisited the martial arts he had gained from the mission. He contemted how to infuse more power into the flow of the Radiance Sword Style and how to take the second step of the Splendid Wings Step. He also couldn¡¯t stop creating new moves for the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. ¡®I can¡¯t get a feel for it now.¡¯ Inspiration didn¡¯te immediately. It seemed he needed to broaden his horizons. ¡®I heard there¡¯s a good ce for that.¡¯ Yeon-shin immediately changed direction. Thend used by the Divine Sword Squad of the Deste Fortress was incredibly vast. It had to amodate not only the warriors of each squad but also servants and attendants. Demon Wings¡¯ Demon¡¯s Light was different from the Azure Sword of the Azure Squad. The seventeen martial squads under the Divine Sword Squad were each likened to independent sects. While their size was simr to small or medium-sized martial factions, there was a significant difference in their martial strength. It was a diverse range of martial arts on expansivend. It was a challenging environment to interact in if left alone. ¡®They said we must meet to form an ocean instead of bing narrow wells.¡¯ Ma Jin¡¯s words came to mind. The Deste Fortress was a collective of innovative martial arts. It was established by breaking the unspoken rule of non-intervention in military affairs. The Great Ming Empire had made every attempt to sharpen its swords. Radical changes were inevitable. ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle-aged schr asking Yeon-shin was another example of this. Behind him, a neatly arranged training ground was quite impressive. There were even small steps for observation. Strange warriors sat scattered around, watching the center. Following their gaze, Yeon-shin saw various martial arts he was seeing for the first time. ng! Boom! It was a scene of White and Blue Robes from different squads exchanging techniques. It was the training ground where all the warriors of the Divine Sword Squad freely sparred. It was a ce where the martial arts of the seventeen squads intersected. ¡°Is this the Martial Arena (ÎäÔ½žE)?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. The young swordsman in the Blue Robe¡­ you must be the Lightning sh. I am Do Yu-won of the Headquarters.¡± ¡°I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress.¡± The two exchanged bows. Do Yu-won spoke. The goodwill in his expression was curious. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Lightning sh of the Deste Fortress. All the news of the Deste Fortress flows into the Headquarters. We are the ones who ssify the merits you have achieved. They are truly astonishing.¡± Do Yu-won¡¯s sharp features softened as he smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve built a name as a chivalrous hero at such a young age¡­ Seeing you brings joy to my heart. Let me tell you a little secret.¡± ¡°What is it¡­?¡± ¡°If youplete even a small mission, you will be promoted to Blue Rank. Each of your aplishments has been so substantial that they¡¯ve earned you many points. You only need to go through the exam as a formality.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s short exmation came from the heart. He was indeed making significant progress. He knew the merits he had umted over three missions, including the Zhongnan Sect, were substantial. However, hearing it directly from a schr of the Headquarters was different. He was managing the personnel within the Deste Fortress. To Yeon-shin, he was even more significant than Ma Jin. ¡°Congrattions in advance.¡± Do Yu-won smiled slyly. ¡°In any case, you¡¯vee to the right ce. I¡¯m d to be managing the arena today. You might witness some sparring among young masters, right?¡± ¡°You mentioned young masters?¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s tone involuntarily became more respectful. He realized the significant difference in how he treated Ma Jin, his inept uncle. Lord of the Deste Fortress? Now he understood. Those in charge of personnel were like kings. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Over there, the sessor of the Deste Fortress is training.¡± In the direction Do Yu-won pointed, there was a familiar figure. With a handsome appearance reminiscent of Cheong Myeong¡¯s youth. He was the grandson of his maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok. He was now wearing a White Robe with the character ¡®»Ä¡¯ (Deste) of the Deste Fortress on it. Yeon-shin recalled the memory of creating the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex with his help. He was using the flow of martial arts he had developed significantly. Gratitude welled up once more. ¡®It was a good lesson.¡¯ While Yeon-shin reminisced, Do Yu-won continued speaking. ¡°There is much praise for the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress. He has been winning continuously against other White Robes here in the Martial Arena. It¡¯s even more remarkable since it hasn¡¯t been a month since he passed the Imperial Martial Test. Thanks to him, the area around the main fortress is quite lively.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Just then, Yeon-shin nodded. He met the eyes of the distant figure. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 ¨C Demon¡¯s Family (2) As soon as Ma Se-in, the sessor of the Deste Ma n of the Deste Fortress, saw Yeon-shin, his expression changed. Complex emotions were apparent on his face. It seemed there was more than just anger and shame. This was evident from the words he spoke as he approached. ¡°Will you cross swords with me?¡± ¡°Your name?¡± ¡°¡­Ma Se-in is what I am called. We never even exchanged names back then.¡± ¡°It seems your feelings have changed.¡± Yeon-shin stared quietly at his maternal grandfather¡¯s grandson. He had heard that Ma Se-in was defeating the White Robes one by one in the Martial Arena. He could be proud, but he maintained his manners despite looking exhausted. Was this the strength of a noble family, derived from self-reflection? What he thought of Yeon-shin¡¯s skills and abilities was unknown. Ma Se-in sped his fists in respect. ¡°I learned a lesson then. I gained a lot. Give me another chance.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Yeon-shin, having returned the gesture, pondered. He needed toplete the next mission sessfully. He had to do so to obtain the Blue Robe without wasting time. Whether the boy before him could offer another inspiration was secondary. ¡®I can¡¯t fill the framework of the Radiance Sword Style with inferior inspiration.¡¯ It was different from when he created the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. The Radiance Sword Style was a swordsmanship inspired by the sword paths of the former supreme master, the Sword Sect. There was a martial arts library essible to warriors of the Deste Fortress. Yeon-shin must have visited it. He wasn¡¯t only using the martial arts he had created. Apart from the newly developed martial arts, the Deste Fortress¡¯s arts were embedded in every movement during actualbat. He had removed the principles and truths of martial arts. He had built a foundation to create something new. The body movements inspired by Cheong Myeong¡¯s lessons were taking on the form of a supreme body technique. However, martial arts like the Radiance Sword Style, Splendid Wings Step, and Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex, which fit his body perfectly, couldn¡¯t be created just by desire. The fact that martial arts recorded in books were lifeless was another matter. It was simply because there was no inspiration to weave a martial arts system that satisfied Yeon-shin. He needed a lightning bolt to strike his mind. But such divine inspiration didn¡¯t strike just anytime. ¡°It can broaden my horizons.¡± Ma Se-in¡¯s proposal for a spar was not bad. The swordsmanship of the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress was of a level difficult to see even within the Deste Fortress. Just then, a light breeze stirred. Yeon-shin felt the slight flutter of his robe. ¡°Neer, was it? Why not try sparring with me?¡± Cheong Myeong, who had approached without notice, tapped Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder and looked at Ma Se-in. The ck eye patch over his left eye gave him an elegant, vintage look. Ma Se-in¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Cheong Myeong, the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just the One-Eyed now.¡± Cheong Myeong joked with a grin, turning to Yeon-shin. ¡°Mind if I do?¡± ¡°Do youe to the Martial Arena often?¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d fall behind. There are so many monstrous masters in this sect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of your eye.¡± ¡°Yeah. I have to slowly regain my senses. My vision is cut in half.¡± Cheong Myeong¡¯sughter made him seem cheerful. He would be a good training partner for an excellent White Robe. Yeon-shin agreed. It was when he was watching the two walking side by side to the training ground. Do Yu-won, who stood beside him, muttered. ¡°Curious. It seems the rumors are true. They say Cheong Myeong only interacts with those who have potential.¡± ¡°Cheong Myeong, the senior¡­?¡± He asked back in puzzlement, and Do Yu-won nodded. ¡°He is indeed a cold figure. You can tell just by looking at the records. He is said to be merciless toward warriors, notmoners. Both talent and character. It¡¯s not umon for him to tantly disrespect people, and many righteous warriors have lost their heads to him. That¡¯s why they call him the Demon Sword. His standards are harsh.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s likely because your talent is outstandingly remarkable. He doesn¡¯t usually hesitate to interact with other Blue Robes. Not to mention White Robes. The sessor of the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress was unfortunate.¡± Do Yu-won clicked his tongue. ¡®He wasn¡¯t unfriendly to Hyeon Won-chang either.¡¯ While he was reflecting on his words, the match concluded. Ma Se-in had tried to exploit Cheong Myeong¡¯s left side, which must have been darkened, but the skill of the Blue Robe was indeed different. Cheong Myeong seemed to have reached a level where he reced his blind spot with his senses. Without even looking, the left palm he thrust struck Ma Se-in¡¯s sr plexus. It was a marvelous palm technique. Ma Se-in, who vomited a handful of blood, copsed. It was then. Did he realize something from Cheong Myeong¡¯s move? Suddenly sitting cross-legged, Ma Se-in smiled. Anyone could see that he had gained insight. As he sat down, warriors in orange uniforms flew in from all directions and surrounded the area. They seemed to be the guards of the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress. Cheong Myeong, who had stepped back slightly, chuckled and returned. ncing at Yeon-shin, he spoke. ¡°That friend. He¡¯s notpletely useless.¡± ¡°This is the Deste Fortress. Everyone seems familiar.¡± ¡°In Demon Wings, you alone overshadow the others, but many are called prodigies here.¡± Do Yu-won, who had retreated as if feeling uneasy about dealing with Cheong Myeong, made a slight bow. Yeon-shin, returning the gesture, once again realized the strength of the Deste Fortress. Cheong Myeong, who had lost an eye, hadn¡¯t significantly lost his martial power, and Ma Se-in, who appeared to be an arrogant noble, changed immediately. Humility brought insight more easily. It was incredibly amazing. He wondered if people could change like that. ¡®I wasn¡¯t in a position to judge the quality of inspiration.¡¯ Yeon-shin immediately stepped into the Martial Arena. ¡°The Lord intends tomemorate youring of age.¡± It was when he returned to Demon Wings¡¯s pavilion, wearing the sunset light like a robe. Ma Jin appeared suddenly and spoke unfamiliar words. ¡°Does the Deste Fortress intend to host mying-of-age ceremony?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Ma Jin nodded, Yeon-shin furrowed his brows. ¡®The Headquarters asked about theing-of-age ceremony.¡¯ Guan li, the first of the Four Ceremonial asions ording to the ssic of Rites by Zhu Xi. Theing-of-age ceremony for schrs in the Great Ming Empire took ce at twenty. In the martial world, it was different. The more turbulent the local Jianghu was, the earlier theing-of-age ceremony was held. The age used as a standard varied greatly. The martial world was considered mysterious. If a sect¡¯s prestige was high, their enemies became formidable as well. An earlying-of-age ceremony meant that one should leave a mark as an adult quickly, as they might not live long. However, this wasn¡¯t Yeon-shin¡¯s concern. To him, life was a footprint in itself. ¡°When is the next mission?¡± Ma Jin sighed. ¡°The Lord has set it. It¡¯s an acknowledgment of your talent and potential.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t fathom the intentions of the Lord of the Deste Fortress. Recognition of talent? If so, she could simply award him the fruits of the Heavenly Tree. There aren¡¯t many other ways to interpret such clear distinctions between public and private matters. Perhaps she wished for Yeon-shin, who was pressed for time, to ascend to the rank of the Divine Sword Squad Leader himself, or perhaps she already felt nock of the Deste Fortress¡¯s martial power. It was a mystery at the time. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t want to cling to futile hopes. The Lord of the Deste Fortress was an ancient sovereign. She had a clear line even if she seemed to show goodwill. It was evident from how she treated Ma Yeon-jeok, whom she had known for decades, like a sword. ¡°I¡¯d rather not do it. In one hour, I couldprehend dozens of sword variations. Please decline.¡± ¡°She seems to know you better than I do. She asked what reward you would like. It¡¯s a liquor that doesn¡¯t ovep in nature with any elixir in the world. It¡¯s called the Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine. A single cup is enough for a long, healthy life.¡± Even martial artists weren¡¯t free from illness and demons. The Severed Vein was an example of that. Thus, the medicine of doctors called divine physicians in the martial world was active in many areas. They didn¡¯t only treat internal and external injuries from battles. They said it was for a long and healthy life. Even without high expectations, it wasn¡¯t something Yeon-shin could pass up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± His attitude changed abruptly. ¡°Only one among thoseing of age together can drink it. Theing-of-age ceremony in the Deste Fortress is a ce to elevate oneself through martial arts. Usually, those who haven¡¯t be White Robespete, but this time it¡¯s different. Two or three White Robes from noble families are participating, aware of you. They¡¯ll be two or three years older than you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± Ma Jin¡¯s bewildered face didn¡¯t matter. One never knows. It might slightly slow the opening of the Baihui Acupoint. ¡°The Lord is disrupting things.¡± It was the seats lined up on both sides of a vast yet luxurious banquet hall. Ma Yeon-jeok, seated at the far end, muttered. His splendid purple robepletely covered the armrest. Ma Jin¡¯s scar crumpled below. ¡°Did you intend to host it at the main house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a material to discuss propriety.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok replied nonchntly. Meanwhile, the boys and young men were following procedures markedly different from those of a schr¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. Even though there wereplex forms such as divination, hairstyle setting, and crowning, the content was different. Was it the boldness unique to warriors? The atmosphere wasn¡¯t solemn either. The attire was just as it was for the Deste Fortress, and Yeon-shin, dressed in a Blue Robe over white clothes, stood out prominently among them. At the end of the long procedure, each ascended the tform one by one. The Lord of the Deste Fortress, dressed in green ceremonial armor, personally ced crowns on their heads. Among the twenty-five, only three were White Robes. Most were those who had grown up in the Deste Fortress. Yeon-shin and Ma Se-in, who had entered through the Imperial Martial Test, were exceptions. ¡°Congrattions.¡± The Lord of the Deste Fortress moved her red lips. Her lips curved smoothly as she stroked Yeon-shin¡¯s crown once. ¡°The Lightning sh will not choose a style name.¡± To the clear voice that resonated melodiously, the spectators nodded in agreement. It meant he wouldn¡¯t be given a new name as an adult. Some martial artists who quickly gained a nickname used that name as their style name. For Yeon-shin, the Lightning sh was such a name. It became the name he would carry for life. As the ceremony concluded, people began to chat lightly. Many seemed to havee to relieve their boredom. ¡°Now, it¡¯s thest.¡± ¡°The grand finale remains.¡± ¡°I wonder who will drink it this year.¡± ¡°In terms of aplishments alone, there¡¯s hardly any White Robe who can rival the Lightning sh. Hasn¡¯t he been running without rest? They say Baek Kirin Nam Goong-hwa-shin has justpleted one mission.¡± ¡°That may be true, but the power of a noble family is tremendous. The potential of the sessors of the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress and the Shin family is beyond imagination.¡± They seemed slightly excited. Yeon-shin returned to his seat and watched the tform. The Lord of the Deste Fortress was already pouring jade bottles into a white wine cup. ¡®Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine.¡¯ Vibrancy returned to his eyes. Even when he met the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s green eyes, he wasn¡¯t overwhelmed. She gave a faint smile and spoke. ¡°This is a congrattory drink bestowed upon you. I will grant it to whoever seizes it first.¡± The Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s clothes began to flutter. It seemed as if green waves emanated from her body. ¡°Take it as you will.¡± Whoosh¡ª! An overwhelming aura surged. It felt as if it was pulling them into a deep abyss. Taking a step forward became intimidating. It was almostughable. The Lord of the Deste Fortress hadn¡¯t even shown a fraction of her true martial power. ¡®It wasn¡¯t like this evenst year, was it?¡¯ Those who hadn¡¯t yet be formal warriors of the Deste Fortress fell and copsed. He marveled at how it didn¡¯t cause internal injuries. It seemed to have no effect on the seated guests. It was control of power at the pinnacle. ¡°Ugh!¡± Someone groaned. At that moment, the only ones holding their ground were Yeon-shin, Ma Se-in, and a noble scion from the Shin family. However, only one person lifted a foot and moved. Yeon-shin felt the mysterious breeze emanating from the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s entire body. The streams of aura passing through his whole body sprouted new lightning bolts in his mind. Amidst the feeling of his soul being drawn into the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s eyes, the incantation to break the barrier of qi flowed from his mind naturally. This was resonance. A sky-blue light flickered across Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. The first step wasn¡¯t the Splendid Wings Step. He merely took a step in maximumpliance with the energy. The purpose was different. The Splendid Wings Step was a step that created intervals. Now the second step manifested. Thud. Around the foot he stepped, a wave of qi spread. The colorless waves spreading in all directions gently pushed away the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s green wind. Splendid Wings Step. A step that pierced through momentum. The crown flew off, and his long hair fell freely. No one in the hall opened their mouths anymore. Atst, he climbed the tform with his cascading ck hair. ¡°You may savor it.¡± With a slight smile, the Lord of the Deste Fortress stepped down. It was then. ¡°Unique and supreme! Every martial artist dreams like you do!¡± Ma Se-in, who had been kneeling on one knee and biting his lip, shouted. His eyes were bloodshot. Whether it was due to the strain of enduring the aura, or some overwhelming emotion, it was unclear. Had he only walked the path of sess? He didn¡¯t seem in his right mind. ¡°But the martial world isn¡¯t like you think! Why do people establish sects, create families, and form alliances?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to follow my grandfather¡¯s will. Aim for the position of the Deste Ma Lord. With the main family¡¯s support, your status will rise once more.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yeon-shin was at a loss. It was a public asion. Even a correct statement should be reserved here. Moreover, wasn¡¯t it intertwined with family matters? It seemed he was remarkably clueless about discretion, but Ma Yeon-jeok didn¡¯t stop his grandson. He simply watched Yeon-shin¡¯s lips. Ma Se-in continued. ¡°Set a date andpete with me. Defeat me fair and square for the future position of the Deste Ma Lord. You can be the sessor. It surpasses any elixir. The position where you can hold a hundred swords is worth more than any elixir.¡± The emotions seemed heightened by yet another defeat. It was iprehensible. Were Ma Se-in¡¯s words his own will or Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s coercion? Yeon-shin thought it might be both. ¡°¡­Grandfather wants to change the sessor to you. Don¡¯t refuse. He knows you¡¯re reluctant. But there¡¯s no reason to be. The position of a leader, the head of a martial family, takes precedence over anything. It has always been human affairs, and it¡¯s also the truth of the martial world.¡± Ma Se-in, exhaling deeply, concluded. Yeon-shin looked at his distant rtive as if he were crazy. Talking about such things here? Did he think it would be hard to refuse in front of those who didn¡¯t know the circumstances? Whoever¡¯s idea it was, it seemed they didn¡¯t know shame. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t nod. He sought different things. ¡®Maybe I would have done so already. If I could gain the fruits of the Heavenly Tree with the power of one family.¡¯ The problem was that he couldn¡¯t. Furthermore, being tied to a family wouldn¡¯t allow his inspiration to thrive. Yeon-shin intuitively knew himself. The Lord of the Deste Fortress remained silent about Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s lifespan. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t want to beg for his life withoutpensation from others. It didn¡¯t seem it would help much. He quietly opened his mouth. ¡°You mentioned the truth of the martial world. I¡¯ve experienced it well enough. Let me tell you.¡± Yeon-shin stood alone on the tform. The figure of a boy wearing a Blue Robe and gazing down at the wine was striking. It reflected the demeanor of a swordsman standing alone against the world¡¯s harsh winds. He slowly extended his hand. ¡°This is.¡± He lifted the wine cup he had grasped with his fingers. It was a cup he had imed for himself. ¡°The martial world.¡± The words he spoke as he brought the wine cup to his lips echoed vividly. The hall fell silent. In the silence, the sound of the Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine passing down his throat began to resonate. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ¨C A Monk¡¯s Debt of Gratitude Yeon-shin slowly drank the Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine. As he drank and activated the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, a strange phenomenon urred. New qi slowly umted in his middle dantian. He looked through his body. There was no change at the Baihui acupoint at the crown of his head. ¡®Because of this.¡¯ He needed to distance himself from futile desires. This was why Yeon-shin didn¡¯t lean on the kindness of the Lord of the Deste Fortress. He didn¡¯t have high expectations, but he felt his strength draining a little. At times like these, even the power of his middle dantian was of no use. Despite experiencing something good, his mood was sinking. The Lord of the Deste Fortress, who wore a mysterious smile, came into his view. It was the first time he found her annoying. Yeon-shin looked around and sped his hands together. ¡°I thank the many heroes who have witnessed this rite of passage.¡± The humble etiquette of the spirited young man was a picturesque sight. One by one, people started to look pleased. They began to murmur among themselves. ¡°Is he a descendant of the Ma family?¡± ¡°Indeed, the spirit of a noble family doesn¡¯t abandon its descendants.¡± ¡°He intends to stand alone without relying on his family? Isn¡¯t that the demeanor of a grandmaster?¡± ¡°He will establish his own legacy someday.¡± Yeon-shin bowed once more and descended from the stage. He passed by his maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok, who trembled slightly, and stopped at Ma Se-in¡¯s feet. Since Ma Se-in was kneeling on one knee, Yeon-shin had to look down at him. Ma Se-in¡¯s face was filled with a sense of emptiness. His thick eyebrows drooped as he wore a vacant expression. Yeon-shin could somewhat empathize with him. The boy, having discarded his pride first, would have fully submitted to him. ¡®Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to discuss session.¡¯ Though it was a decision that would determine Ma Se-in¡¯s life, Yeon-shin brushed it off with a drink. He sipped the Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine he had earned himself and spoke of the martial world. Wandering alone in the martial realm. It meant he was content with roaming the world alone as a warrior of the Deste Fortress. Anyone would feel a sense of futility. Yeon-shin opened his mouth. ¡°You look like you¡¯ll be a good family head.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± He walked past Ma Se-in, who flinched and looked up. It was confirmed today. His maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok, was not as good as the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan. Despite designating his two grandsons as sessors, he kept an eye on Yeon-shin. If he could see the state of the upper dantian, his behavior would have been different. ¡®The Sword Immortal seemed to have sensed my constitution.¡¯ Facing his bustling maternal family reminded him of the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan and Weiji Myo-hwa. The peaceful days of training. He thought spending the rest of his life in a famous mountain filled with the immortal energy of Zhongnan Mountain wouldn¡¯t be bad. ¡®I hope that lifests at least thirty more years.¡¯ Praying to Buddha and Yuanshi Tianzun, he left the banquet hall. Ma Jin was already waiting for him, having left ahead of him. Confirming there was no one around, Yeon-shin asked directly. ¡°Have you not married, Captain?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the eldest son of the Ma family? You seem to be in your prime, yet there¡¯s amotion about session. I can¡¯t understand any reason for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The scar crossing Ma Jin¡¯s face twisted slightly. He seemed somehow burdened. At that moment, Cheong Myeong leaned in from beside Yeon-shin, smiling brightly. He had also watched Yeon-shin¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Lightning sh know? I¡¯ll tell him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Go ahead.¡± Cheong Myeong waited until Ma Jin, who had turned his back, was quite far away. Yeon-shin, looking at the two with a puzzled expression, quickly closed his eyes and questions. Even a moment of time was precious. He was contemting his middle dantian when it happened. ¡°When the Captain was in a white uniform, he returned from a mission holding Mir-yeo¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°You mean Senior Baek Mir-yeo?¡± He opened his eyes. Cheong Myeong smiled casually. ¡°Yeah. Back then, she was a little girl. About this tall?¡± Cheong Myeong tapped his waist and continued speaking. ¡°They said she was brought from a sect with secret transmissions. She was to be a major force of the Deste Fortress. But that wasn¡¯t the problem. The mission site was Xinjian, a battlefield where the remnants of the destroyed Demonic Cult were rampant.¡± ¡°The Demonic Cult?¡± Yeon-shin asked reflexively. He knew it as the ce where the Kunlun Sect, once counted among the Nine Great Sects, had perished together. They had assisted in founding the Ming dynasty but became a deceptive religion. He had heard the stories of the old cult, where the supreme master of the Demonic Sect, known as the Heavenly Demon, often appeared and caused chaos. ¡°Yeah. It was a dangerous ce for someone in a white uniform. The Captain, who wanted the position of the Azure Dragon Squad, volunteered. Theypleted the mission, but during a fight with a powerful practitioner in Xinjiang¡­¡± Myeong trailed off. The smile that usually hung on his lips faded. Seeing Yeon-shin urge him with a look, he sighed and spoke again. ¡°He suffered a blow from the Internal Family Unarmed Arts. It was a vital point. The enemy struck his face with a leg technique, and the opponent dodged while closing in.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They said he was a vicious fellow. Some seniors who went on the mission with him became captains, but even those not on good terms with him don¡¯t mention that incident.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Since then, Captain Ma has been unable to perform a man¡¯s duties. That¡¯s why Mir-yeo regards him as a benefactor. How could she not?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± In fights between masters, it was said to bemon to rise using the body. If one had learned the Demon¡¯s Light, they couldn¡¯t avoid using leg techniques, and lifting a leg to kick was akin to exposing the vital points at the center. The martial world was a perilous ce. Injuries leading to disability were not umon. A young Ma Jin in a white uniform came to mind. Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Kunlun Sect¡¯s Cloud Sword Dragon, Shaolin¡¯s Buddha¡¯s Light Flow.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I understand they are techniques for moving through the air. I¡¯d like to see them.¡± Myeong smiled. ¡°It just so happens that the next mission might be in Hanam. We¡¯ll cooperate with Shaolin, so if luck is on your side, you might see it. Buddha¡¯s Light Flow, I mean.¡± A month of rest was granted after theing-of-age ceremony. It was a meaningless affair. Yeon-shin wanted to go on missions without rest. ¡°It might be a good idea to settle in Hanam in advance.¡± Ma Jin, seated in the chief seat of the office, said. He interpreted Yeon-shin¡¯s usual gaze as something strangely awkward. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind and asked. ¡°What exactly is the mission?¡± ¡°Annihtion. In this mission, we will sever one arm of the Blood me Sect. If we¡¯re lucky, we might learn of their main headquarters.¡± Taking a sip of tea, he spoke again. ¡°There was an apostle I fought while you were capturing Stealthy Demon. He was entirely ck-haired. Not a single red hair remained. A monster surpassing the Blood Master¡¯s sword. We¡¯ve tracked his movements.¡± ¡°Did he move from Shaanxi to Hanam?¡± ¡°They say his trail ended at Pyeongjeong Mountain in Hanam. That¡¯s Shaolin¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Shaolin located on Mount Song in Zhengzhou? That¡¯s quite a distance.¡± ¡°They are the foremost orthodox sect. It¡¯s said that ¡®All martial arts under heaven originate from Shaolin.¡¯ There are few sects in the Central ins where Shaolin martial arts haven¡¯t permeated. The number of secr sects is countless. You can consider all of Hanam province under Shaolin¡¯s influence. You, being from Hanam, must feel it.¡± Ma Jin turned his gaze as he mentioned Yeon-shin¡¯s origin. As his uncle, his heart seemed troubled. Yeon-shin nodded, surprised in another aspect. It was the first time he saw a supreme master of the Deste Fortress respect a martial sect so much. In an era where the identity of the group one belonged to was their identity. It was said that few among the experts of the Deste Fortress observed the martial world from a perspective of the people. To them, martial artists were potential rebels with power and rogues disrupting public order. ¡®Mount Song¡¯s Shaolin. Truly a sect that reaches the world.¡¯ Their power and reputation were stronger than anywhere else in the martial world. Yeon-shin felt his heart pounding for once. Mount Song was the birthce of martial arts in the Central ins. He wondered what inspiration Shaolin¡¯s martial arts would give him. ¡°But isn¡¯t dealing with the Blood me Sect something the Shaolin can handle?¡± ¡°Though monks chant ¡®destroy evil and uphold righteousness¡¯ and ¡®eradicate demons and evil,¡¯ this is the Deste Fortress. We can¡¯t just sit idly by. We¡¯ll personally sever their heads. Apostles, and many Blood Master¡¯s swords.¡± ¡°What¡¯s theposition of the team?¡± ¡°Demon Wings squad one and squad two will apany me.¡± Demon Wings squad one. Afterpleting the mission in Shaanxi, Ma Jin formed it. Jeong Yeon-shin, Hyeon Won-chang, Cheong Myeong, and Baek Mir-yeo were grouped together. It was a reorganization of Demon Wings by group. He said it was to make it easier to coordinate. ¡°Does our group not need to rest?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all like you. Either they love gaining merits or enjoy wandering the martial world.¡± It seemed like the former referred to Yeon-shin and Mir-yeo, while thetter referred to Won-chang and Myeong. ¡°I understand. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Rest.¡± Leaving Ma Jin, who waspleting the arrangements, behind, he exited the office. As he descended outside, a crimson shadow was cast across the sky. Instead of heading to the training hall, he made his way to his room. Yeon-shin immediatelyy down on the bed. The sound of bustling activity was ringing. It seemed seniors in other rooms were having a drinking session. From farther away, he sensed the shes in the training hall. The singing of swords, the grand shouts, theughter washing away fatigue, the clinking of cups¡­ Sunlight smeared on the paper door swept beside his face. It was the touch of the sunset hanging at the end of the day. His crown felt hot. It was always like this around this time. Since when was it? The upper dantian invited the energy of nature to dance within him. The more he yed, therger his house became. Regardless of the owner¡¯s will. It was when the boundary between day and night blurred. Theughter of seniors enjoying drinks and songs grew louder. It seemed they were having fun. Suddenly, he imagined shouting loudly for them to stop. Yeon-shin closed his eyes. In his darkened vision, blue clothes shimmered. It was like being doused with cold water. In an instant, all senses in his body returned to reality. No one was watching now. He curled up in bed. ¡®Once more.¡¯ Before himy the final mission of the Azure Dragon Squad. The wind sweeping across his cheeks was fierce. It was because he was galloping on a horse. Yeon-shin nced around from atop the fine steed. ¡®This proves the magnitude of this task.¡¯ Eight others were riding alongside him. It was a number he had never experienced in a mission before. A formidablepany. There were nine experts of Demon Wings from the Deste Fortress. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a guesthouse or a tavern, we¡¯ll rest there.¡± Entering the marketce, Ma Jin¡¯s voice echoed as if imbued with a thread of qi. The pedestrians, who had been running with anxious faces, brightened upon seeing the warriors of the Deste Fortress. The Deste Fortress was not merely a sect that stayed in a deste state. It was said to have won the hearts of the people more than most inspectors. They broke the swords of the martial artists who threatened them. The party stopped in front of a tavern. It looked quiterge but appeared roughly constructed. However, it was the best building in the vicinity. Hyeon Won-chang, who dismounted from his horse, looked around. ¡°Is this Xinye County? It¡¯s different from what I heard.¡± To pass through Hanam from the Deste Fortress, they had to go through Xinye County. They had already passed the site where the Jeong family¡¯s estate once stood. It waspletely in ruins. It seemed Stealthy Demon¡¯s words were true. Not a single tree was visible on the mountain behind it. ¡®He said they burned it all down.¡¯ Baek Mir-yeo nced at Yeon-shin¡¯s expressionless face. She soon began fiddling with her long, white fingers and spoke. ¡°With the old guard gone, it¡¯s only natural that the ck factions would run rampant. The back-alley thugs are probably managing it all.¡± It was then. ¡°¡­¡­With the Jeong family gone, it¡¯s like heaven. The leader was astonished. The ie from the forests they monopolized is just¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The Blood me Sect did us a favor. I thought I¡¯d have to resort to gambling if I got kicked out of the organization.¡± ¡°A coward like you learning Blood Arts? What a joke!¡± Rowdy voices were echoing outside. It was thergest tavern in Xinye County. The identity of the gathered people was obvious. The fact that they casually discussed joining the Blood me Sect showed they lived without fear. Yeon-shin¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡®Ie from the forests.¡¯ He recalled the day he left to join the Deste Fortress. The Chief Steward had said he would manage it. It was not money meant to fall into the hands of the ck faction. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± While Cheong Myeong entrusted the horses to the stable boy, Yeon-shin took the lead. Even the experts of Demon Wings Two Group, being his seniors, followed his lead. They were good people. As they parted the fluttering curtains and entered, the noise momentarily ceased. Contrary to its appearance, the interior was quite spacious. There was a bald man with an ax, a man performing tricks with a dagger, and another with an open shirt. Men of various appearances, each apanied by a courtesan, wereughing slyly. They seemed to be warriors of the ck faction, but none of them looked familiar. It was as if they had alle from other regions. Yeon-shin took a step forward and spoke calmly. ¡°You all. Exin about the Jeong family¡¯snd.¡± ¡°What?¡± One of them sneered. Just as he was about to say something about kids, it happened. Hyeon Won-chang suddenly stepped forward and flipped the hem of Yeon-shin¡¯s robe over his shoulder. The skill surpassed that of most joint locks. Yeon-shin understood now. It was the way seniors who had ventured into the martial world skipped over nuisances. Upon seeing the character for ¡®Deste¡¯ (»Ä), the lips of the man who was about to speak froze as if they had turned to stone. The crowd began to murmur. ¡°Speak.¡± Yeon-shin said without concern. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¨C A Monk¡¯s Debt of Gratitude (2) The martial artists whispered among themselves. ¡°The Deste¡­ Deste Fortress¡­?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. Why would the Deste Fortresse here?¡± ¡°The eminent monks of Shaolin were with the magistrate bastard! There¡¯s no way the Deste Fortress wouldn¡¯t show up!¡± They truly disyed the chaos of the ck factions. When the back-alley ruffians learned low-level martial arts and became martial artists, they were called the ck faction. They were those who failed to be proper martial artists. It was then that a hefty, bald brute pulled the axe he had stuck into the table. The man seemed to have learned martial arts befitting his natural strength. His eyes, bloodshot with drunkenness, red at Yeon-shin. ¡°This brat is an expert from the Deste Fortress? These guys are brothers?¡± The man gripped the axe handle and suddenly hurled it. The sound of the air being torn was intense. Won-chang remained motionless with his arms crossed. He even smiled. Boom! Yeon-shin drew his sword in the blink of an eye and deflected it away. The axe shattered into pieces instantly. The sudden surge of power in his hand gripping the Deste Sword created a gust of wind. Some fragments of the axe scattered in the air. ¡°Channeling the power of a fist into a sword strike¡­!¡± Won-chang, who was smiling nonchntly nearby, eximed in admiration. He seemed to have recognized it as the Point-nk st of the second tier of the Eternal Blossom Fist. Perhaps it was because Yeon-shin created and used his own martial arts. He had easily reached the stage where he could freely infuse different energies into his attacks. ¡®The Deste Fortress, Nine Great Sects, and Thirteen Heavens are like clouds above.¡¯ At that moment, he realized that his martial arts belonged to a different world than the average local martial artists. Compared to the Fierce Asura Sword of the Tyrant Sword Sect, it felt as trivial as a fly. He didn¡¯t even need to use the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex to stack qi. The axe throw felt incredibly light. ¡°Was throwing axes your way of starting a conversation?¡± As he stepped forward with his sword lowered, the members of the ck faction were terrified. Yeon-shin paid no mind and approached confidently. Even if he left the others alone, he couldn¡¯t leave the hefty bald man. The throw was clearly an attempt to kill. How lightly he had used his hands until now, it was as natural as flowing water. It was different from the Mantis Sect, which had to face Yeon-shin within its own martial arts sect. There would have been more than a fewmoners who had been victimized. ¡°Wait, wait, let¡¯s talk!¡± The man seemed to have lost the will to resist after witnessing the power of the Point-nk st. At the same time, the Deste Sword shed. The white light spreading from the long de illuminated the man¡¯s despairing face. Shhh-! The sttered blood shone vividly, as if urging for an answer. The remaining men¡¯splexions changed. After the Jeong family¡¯s annihtion, rumors spread of a bloody wind blowing through the marketce. There had been a war among the ck factions over the local market. He heard the story. The Chief Steward of the Jeong family had formed a merchant group amidst the chaos and grew it with incredible skill. Their main trade was in agricultural products, and their skill in negotiation and distribution was such that they quickly expanded beyond Xinye County. However, the estate¡¯s forests and assets were the foundation of the merchant group. The ck faction martial artists wouldn¡¯t leave it alone. They said they blinded the magistrate with great wealth, then attacked and dismantled the merchant group. A sect called Xinye Baekmu Faction was thus formed. ¡°Rotten bastards!¡± Won-chang was furious. The courtesans who had been with the martial artists of the Xinye Baekmu Faction quietly returned to the brothel. They didn¡¯t even scream. It seemed they were ustomed to blood. It was unclear what the magistrate was doing. ¡°I believe you can handle it well.¡± ¡°A day should suffice, right?¡± ¡°Considering it¡¯s thend of your family. If you ask, I can help.¡± It was a trivial matter for the experts of Demon Wings. The seniors patted Yeon-shin, the youngest, on the head or shoulders and headed to the guest rooms. With his calm nature and stable martial prowess, Lightning sh had already gained trust within Demon Wings through just two missions. ¡°Can I punish the magistrate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible once you be a ck robe.¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s question was answered by Ma Jin. He continued speaking. ¡°You¡¯ve already annihted the Mantis Sect alone. You are clearly stronger than back then. A local ck faction like the one in Xinye County shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Do you need any more help?¡± ¡°I appreciate the offer, but no, thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this magistrate thoroughly upon my return. Much seems likely to surface.¡± With words of gratitude, Yeon-shin bowed. As he turned, Won-chang was smiling brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Sending a young master like Jeong on a righteous journey alone? The name Lightning sh would be insulted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a righteous journey, though.¡± ¡°How is sweeping away a ck faction sect not a task for a hero? Others fear even a scratch and won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Should I add your name to the Jeong family¡¯s Fish Scale Map?¡± The Fish Scale Map was a detailednd registry. It was a joke suggesting they might give him a piece ofnd, but Won-chang shook his head seriously. ¡°The true hero doesn¡¯t ept rewards.¡± He seemed like an unreliable figure in the Deste Fortress. Recently, Yeon-shin often thought this. Wasn¡¯t Won-chang truly a great hero worthy of being in stories? He was also a handsome man with a hearty impression. The hero¡¯s headband on his forehead suited him perfectly. ¡®It just doesn¡¯t feel real yet.¡¯ The two headed straight for the Xinye Baekmu Faction. It was not far away. They arrived without needing to use the Deste Fortress¡¯s martial arts techniques. It seemed like they were using a small manor of a local power as it was, with an antique front gate firmly closed. ¡°It¡¯s almost a shame to cut it down.¡± Contrary to his words, Hyeon Won-chang had already drawn his Deste Sword. With a single step of his footwork, he spun like a northern wind. The refined force on his sword¡¯s edge rang sharply, and as the Rotational Strike severed the gate, Yeon-shin stomped the ground. Crack-! Wooden fragments scattered in the wind enveloping Yeon-shin¡¯s body. Through the now open view, martial artists armed with various weapons came into sight. They were already prepared. It was said that it was therger sects that hesitated to sh with the Deste Fortress. Smaller sects were often ignorant of the news and did not easily sense rumors. Theycked the ability to know their enemies. It reminded him of Cheong Myeong¡¯sment about how the term ¡°ignorant¡± applied to such people. The Xinye Baekmu Faction. Their attitude was truly arrogant. ¡°Only two ignorant fools came! I¡¯ll make fertilizer out of you as well!¡± A man with an arrogant expression and imposing stature emerged. He seemed to be the leader, the master of the Xinye Baekmu Faction. ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill them!¡± Yeon-shin didn¡¯t stop his charge. With a hazy beam of light, the Radiance Sword Style brushed past the master¡¯s neck. He had just broken the dantians of the underlings and collected documents rted to the Jeong family. Four people crossed the threshold of the Xinye Baekmu Faction. Their eyes scanned the surroundings, filled with shock and amazement. It seemed due to the many ck faction martial artists lying groaning on the ground. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s toote already.¡± ¡°This, what on earth is this¡­?¡± Two monks, an older middle-aged man, and the magistrate of Xinye County dressed in official robes. It seemed they had heard rumors from the tavern and came. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ a child of the Jeong family?¡± The chubby-faced magistrate recognized Yeon-shin. Even without frequent interactions, they knew each other¡¯s faces. The martial sects and the magistrates were not separate entities. It wasmon for the martial sects to aid in maintaining order when manpower wascking. Likewise, the magistrate often provided convenience in tribute and business, forming a symbiotic rtionship. ¡°Th-The Deste Fortress? Is that you?¡± ¡°Young master!¡± Leaving the stammering magistrate behind, a person rushed to stand before him. ¡°You¡¯ve truly be a martial artist of the Deste Fortress! Wearing a blue robe, indeed! It¡¯s like a dream!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face brightened, the Chief Steward of the Jeong family. It seemed the rumors of Lightning sh¡¯s exploits in Shaanxi hadn¡¯t yet reached Hanam. ¡°I heard you were not doing well, Chief Steward.¡± ¡°Icked strength.¡± The Chief Steward gave a wry smile. Yeon-shin narrowed his eyes. The aura approaching was different than before. It was quite clear and weighty. It was a change unlikely without studying proper orthodox martial arts. ¡°Did you join an orthodox sect?¡± ¡°Yes. At my age, I became a secr disciple of the Shaolin Monastery. Fortune favored me. I am truly grateful.¡± It was indeed a surprising event. Expressing the ups and downs from losing the merchant group to bing a Shaolin disciple in words would take a long time. The expression on his face revealingplex emotions was enough. The Chief Steward seemed to have sought the help of Shaolin to eradicate the ck faction in Xinye. During the catastrophe that annihted the Jeong family, he felt his extraordinary nature. Such an exceptional man was rotting in the Jeong family. He introduced the old monk standing quietly beside him. ¡°This is my master.¡± ¡°I am Won Jong.¡± The old monk in yellow robes raised his right hand in front of his chest. It was called a half bow, a unique Shaolin gesture. His face, staring intently at Yeon-shin, was weathered with time. ¡°So, you are Venerable Won Jong. I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress.¡± When Yeon-shin made a fist salute, a voice interrupted. ¡°The young hero¡¯s skills are truly remarkable! I am Gak Jeong!¡± A young martial monk who had been looking around approached. He was very handsome. His neat head and generous, long ears were impressive. A martial monk of Shaolin¡¯s famous elven race. Before speaking with them, discerning their status was difficult, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t of elder-level age. Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong. His name was already well-known. He was said to be one of the Eighteen Arhats of the Shaolin Monastery and a master of Shaolin martial arts. He wasn¡¯t an ordinary prodigy. ¡°Master. May I speak with this person?¡± ¡°As you wish. But before that.¡± Venerable Won Jong, with his weary eyes, looked directly at Yeon-shin. ¡°Do you have any connection with our monastery?¡± ¡°It is my first time meeting Shaolin experts.¡± ¡°However, your body is quite remarkable. It¡¯s as if you have mastered the Yijin Sutra.¡± The Yijin Sutra. It was a martial art known to all martial artists. Its origin was widely recognized. It was said that the Great Master Da Mo created it to cultivate the bodies and internal energy of monks. The Seventy-Two Arts of Shaolin were said to begin and end with the Yijin Sutra. The Chief Steward, as well as Gak Jeong, widened their eyes. ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡± The words of Gak Jeong, who was examining Yeon-shin¡¯s physique, trailed off. The Chief Steward just stood quietly, filled with admiration. Even though he knew Yeon-shin had been cultivating his body for nearly ten years by creating Jeong Family Dynamic Training, he was still amazed. Though he had be a secr disciple of Shaolin, he didn¡¯t speak carelessly. ¡°Young hero Jeong. I don¡¯t think you have stolen and learned our temple¡¯s secret arts. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Gak Jeong spoke up. ¡°However, I have a good idea. I understand that your skills are quite reasonable from a secr point of view. But, from the perspective of someone who has only honed martial arts and the Buddha¡¯s way in the mountain temple, it seems a bit excessive. Since it¡¯s certain you¡¯ll be one of the top masters in the world, this humble monk cannot help but be concerned.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°A martial artist speaks with martial prowess. I have mastered the Iron Palm, Yijin Sutra, and some of the Seventy-Two Arts¡¯ external techniques. Although Yijin Sutra includes internal techniques, you seem to have cultivated your body with a dynamic art. How about granting the victor¡¯s request bypeting with physical achievements? If you ept, I will give you this.¡± Gak Jeong took out a small wooden box from his robe and opened it. A pungent herbal scent wafted out, revealing a small pill. ¡°It¡¯s the Bright Pure Pill. I have made it by transmitting my n¡¯s secret art to our temple¡¯s Medicine King Hall.¡± ¡°The Bright Pure Pill!¡± Won-chang, who had been watching nonchntly, was suddenly startled. He had juste out from the pavilion after searching for wealth to distribute to themoners. While the renown of the Great Elixir and Lesser Elixir epassed the world, recently, medicines like the Bright Pure Pill from Shaolin were gaining a reputation. It was said to rapidly heal injured meridians. It was due to the fusion of Shaolin¡¯s Medicine King Hall¡¯s medical skills and the elven secret techniques. ¡®I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s quite a precious medicine.¡¯ Even if one suffered internal injuries, they could immediately fight again. Perhaps this was Shaolin¡¯s fair-mindedness. Their cautious offer of medicine first, despite wanting to guide him, was impressive. It would be a rare thing in other martial sects. Yeon-shin stared quietly into Gak Jeong¡¯s clear eyes and nodded. As he epted the wooden box, Gak Jeong grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Haha! Thank you for epting my meddling. And you never know, young hero. You might need to take that medicine immediately.¡± It was an interesting challenge. He was implying that Yeon-shin might suffer internal injuries whilepeting with him. Considering the formidable Shaolin martial arts and the Little Divine Monk¡¯s fame, it was quite usible. ¡°What is your request, Master?¡± ¡°If I win, listen to my Buddhist lecture for one shichen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What? Did you think I¡¯d ask you to shave your head and join the main temple?¡± Gak Jeong, who was loosening his limbs, seemed like an intriguing person to Yeon-shin. The mix of a martial artist¡¯spetitive spirit and a Buddhist disciple¡¯s transcendence seemed to create a peculiar personality. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Good.¡± As he took his stance, Yeon-shin instinctively knew. If they used internal energy, he would still be far behind the Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong. However, the degree of physical training was different. He had achieved greatness by training solely with Jeong Family Dynamic Training for a long time. He thought it was worth a try. Smack! As soon as the martialpetition began, dazzling fists and kicks poured in. Fists and legs traced all sorts of trajectories, striking his entire body. Only his eyes moved as he wished. He absorbed the essence of the Shaolin fist and kick techniques one by one. Pa-rak! Thud! The fist that struck his shoulder wasn¡¯t light. Without any qi, powerful martial arts flowed from Gak Jeong¡¯s body. For twenty exchanges, Yeon-shin didn¡¯t make a single effective counterattack. It was then. Suddenly, Gak Jeong¡¯s robes pped with discipline. It was only for a moment. With two steps of the Point-nk st, he suddenly charged at a forward angle. It seemed to be the Dragon Fist, one of the Five Shaolin Fists. Thwack-! The rising fist erupted from his sr plexus. Was it a technique that embodied a dragon¡¯s ascent within a human body? Even without any internal energy, a cloud of dust rose. It was as if he had intended to kill him. ¡°Hm?¡± Instead, Gak Jeong was pushed back two steps. The footprints imprinted on the dirt floor were deep. Yeon-shin stood quietly with a serene face. He remained in the exact spot where he had been standing when the martialpetition began. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Have you finished, Master?¡± He asked quietly. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¨C A Monk¡¯s Debt of Gratitude (3) The Shaolin martial arts style had a grandeur and discipline that seemed to even contain the power of spirits. At first nce, it seemed simple, but that was not the case. The intricacies involved in its striking techniques were profound andplex. However, Yeon-shin had seen enough of Gak Jeong¡¯s hand and leg techniques. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He twisted from his heel. Simultaneously, he felt a flow from his waist to his right arm. It was free and powerful. Whoosh! Though it appeared simple, it generated immense force with minimal movement. He instinctively demonstrated the profound principle of moving a thousand pounds with just four ounces. Originally, this principle was about countering a powerful blow with minimal force. However, now it was different. With a short step forward, heunched a powerful right punch. Thud! Gak Jeong¡¯s body wavered as Yeon-shin¡¯s punch struck his side. His eyes widened in shock. Even Yeon-shin, who delivered the punch, felt its considerable weight. For Gak Jeong, it would have been strange not to feel the force. The brawlmenced. Complex trajectories and afterimages of hands and feet entangled. During the exchange, Yeon-shin took more hits. From the start, his experience and martial arts depth couldn¡¯tpare. Yet it was enjoyable. The techniques executed without the aid of the Demon¡¯s Light felt utterly fresh. Meanwhile, the impact of his opponent¡¯s fists and feet didn¡¯t prate deeply. There was no pain, only the pleasure of hitting. His body had already surpassed even that of a Little Divine Monk. Swish¡ªThud! Yeon-shin feigned a move with the broad left sleeve of his robe. Simultaneously, his right fist crushed the fabric of Gak Jeong¡¯s shoulder. The rough texture of the monk¡¯s robe was deeply felt. Each time Yeon-shin¡¯s single strikended, Gak Jeong staggered. A distant elderly voice was heard. ¡°Did he take the forms and styles of the Five Shaolin Fists? No, that¡¯s not it. The principle is the same, but it¡¯s even higher. The range of application in martial arts and force has increased. How is that possible? It¡¯s like he¡¯s creating a new martial art¡­¡± Won-chang nced at the constantly muttering Monk Won Jong beside him. Not all the high-ranking monks of Shaolin were renowned. Besides the martial monks, there were many other monks. These included the Mu Do monks, who studied martial theory, and the Hak monks, who devoted themselves to Buddhist practice. Monk Won Jong was different from Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong. It was a Dharma name he had never heard before. ¡°When you dedicate yourself to a field in the mountains, I suppose you can end up like that. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Hm? Hm¡­¡± Won-chang sidled up to Ji Hyeon, trying to be friendly. Ji Hyeon, from Xinye County, shook his head and couldn¡¯t hide his awkward expression, but Hyeon Won-chang didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Those who know, know about Master Jeong¡¯s body. Even in Demon Wings, he¡¯s considered a supernatural strength. Once, when Master Jeong was bathing, the maidens who tended to the pavilion fetched water and then snuck back to watch him. Anyway, they were quite bold, being people from Deste Fortress. And then what happened¡­ Hm? Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really curious.¡± ¡°Huh, others listen with great interest.¡± While they conversed, a decision was reached. Gak Jeong and Yeon-shin stepped back simultaneously, as if they were reflections of each other. ¡°If we continue, we¡¯ll end up using the Bright Pure Pill. Either one of us.¡± ¡°I have learned a great deal. I shall listen to the monk¡¯s teachings.¡± Yeon-shin¡¯s calm words made Gak Jeongugh heartily. ¡°You have a truly pure nature. If only I had a disciple like you under me. But in reality, they¡¯re all so arrogant, they don¡¯t heed either martial arts or Buddhism. Anyway, I couldn¡¯t defeat you. To be honest¡­¡± Gak Jeong, who was like a guardian god of Indian Buddhism, had a strangely stiff smile. He continued to speak slowly. ¡°I was afraid. Your techniques were gradually taking effect, and it seemed like they¡¯d soon be destroyed one by one. This is my defeat as well, but if you¡¯ll listen to my teachings, I, too, will someday fulfill your request.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Yeon-shin nodded readily. He gained three things today, all significant. Experiencing the hand and leg techniques of Shaolin first hand would greatly enhance his martial arts. The famous and peculiar Bright Pure Pill could save his life once. Having the right to ask a favor from Little Divine Monk in the martial world was also a great asset. ¡®Xinye Baekmu Faction. Our connection continues like this.¡¯ Feeling the mysteries of the martial world, Yeon-shin moved together with Monk Gak Jeong. Beyond the twilight¡¯s faint light, the moon rose white. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t return to the guest room tonight. He gestured toward the henchmen of the ck Faction, who were looking at them with overwhelmed eyes. They decided to listen to the teachings and rest in the quickly tidied pavilion. Ji Hyeon from Xinye County fled in shock. The wealth he received from Xinye Baekmu Faction seemed considerable. Yeon-shin hoped Ma Jin would handle it appropriately. ¡°The first patriarch of Chinese Zen Buddhism, the first patriarch of Da Mo, said¡­¡± With Gak Jeong¡¯s Buddhist lecture, the day ended. It was an anecdote about how Da Mo told Huike that an uneasy mind has no substance. At a young age, the harsh battles Yeon-shin had experienced sharpened his mind like a de. On the other hand, his dulled heart towards others¡¯ lives,bined with his terminal illness, emitted a murderous aura. It was said that Zen Buddhism transmits its teachings orally. Yeon-shin¡¯s anxiety didn¡¯t disappear immediately with a single lecture. However, he was able to learn the principles that permeated through the martial arts of Buddhism. It was a new world. For a moment, a sky-blue light flickered in Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. During that time, Monk Won Jong continued to gaze at him from one side of the bed. At the time when dawn seemed more like twilight, everyone rose. They shared breakfast while watching the verbal sparring between Won Jong and Gak Jeong. Yeon-shin and Won-chang silently listened to the argument between the two monks as they moved their spoons. It seemed like a regr urrence, but the Chief Steward looked pale as if he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°The phrase ¡®vanquishing evil and preserving the truth¡¯ isn¡¯t just an abstract part of the doctrine. It¡¯s a real force. The ability to eradicate the power umted by vile groups like the Blood me Sect! Sorcery and martial arts were originally one. The unfathomable skills of the sages were divided into two and named so!¡± ¡°You¡¯re creating martial arts to kill the leader of the Blood me Sect. And you¡¯re a person who has taken refuge in the Dharma.¡± Gak Jeong leaned over and whispered to Yeon-shin, as if wanting him to hear. Even Yeon-shin himself didn¡¯t know when they had be so close. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like something you should reveal about the sect.¡¯ Their behavior, like that of a grandfather and grandson, was rather childish. It shattered any vague notions about Shaolin. ¡°How is that wrong? It¡¯s something that must be done for all living beings in the world!¡± ¡°Indeed. If there¡¯s an opportunity, you must open the path to life! But your mentor is dedicating his life to killing people! That¡¯s a life without hell. How can you not consider the feelings of the disciples and followers?¡± ¡°My torment cannot be resolved through penance. I realized this after facing the wall for over ten years. The leader of the Blood me Sect must die for me to live.¡± Yeon-shin was slightly surprised. Facing the wall was a renowned form of training. It was a practice of meditation by staring at a wall. It originated from the tale that Da Mo sat facing a wall for nine years and attained enlightenment. ¡®Did the Blood me Sect massacre his family? Like mine.¡¯ But Gak Jeong seemed indifferent. He spoke as if he had heard the same words dozens of times. ¡°From the beginning, our sect¡¯s Great Wisdom and Great Power were sufficient to counter blood techniques. Shaolin martial arts have always been strong against blood techniques. There is no more extreme antagonism.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the leader of the Blood me Sect still alive because that¡¯s not enough!¡± ¡°What you¡¯re seeking is the creation of an entirely new system. It¡¯s something that would take a hundred years to achieve.¡± ¡°The martial arts and dharma techniques were originally one in Shaolin martial arts. I¡¯ve told you this many times. If we had the lost Avalokitesvara¡¯s Green Steel Hand, we could crush the skulls of those sect demons!¡± ¡°Please mind your words¡­ And how could you rece the burnt-out martial arts with secret techniques¡­ No, never mind.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Gak Jeong shook his head that the meal ended. The five people stood up amidst the awkward atmosphere. Only Yeon-shin¡¯s expression remained peculiar. ¡®Avalokitesvara¡¯s Green Steel Hand.¡¯ From what I heard, it seemed to possess tremendous power against the Blood me Sect. A martial art imbued with the dharma power of Buddha. It piqued my interest. I also learned that martial arts had pr opposites. There existed fundamental differences in nature, distinct from countering techniques. ¡®A martial art specialized in one aspect. How fascinating.¡¯ There were many strong individuals, including those in blue and ck uniforms. For Yeon-shin, whose martial arts level was stillcking, it was a new clue. Just knowing that such a thing existed could help create something. The principles contained in the forms and styles of Shaolin martial arts. The ideas that prated the Zen Buddhism of Shaolin. Understanding the forms and the intent that infused qi into the techniques was tantamount to giving everything to Yeon-shin. At that moment. ¡°I wondered why you didn¡¯t return by morning. I knew you wouldn¡¯t fall to the likes of the ck Faction.¡± Ma Jin approached with astonishing agility. Behind him, the masters of Demon Wings crossed the front gate of Xinye Baekmu Faction. ncing over Won Jong, Gak Jeong, and the Chief Steward, Ma Jin spoke again. ¡°The Shaolin monks are here. We have no time for greetings, as we are surrounded.¡± ¡°Did you say surrounded?¡± Yeon-shin asked. ¡°It¡¯s the Blood me Sect. The information leaked. It seems the Hao n has indeed betrayed us, but we must survive first.¡± His tone wasn¡¯t leisurely. There was tension. It was hard to believe this was someone from the ck Faction of Deste Fortress speaking. Yeon-shin nced around. He realized they were now facing the true force of the Blood me Sect. At some point, the sounds of birds in the surrounding forest ceased. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a chill in the air. It felt like something was crawling along his cheek. The sound that brushed past his ear was eerie. The encirclement of martial factions was said to be extensive in area. There was even a saying about the web spread across heaven and earth. ¡°We will break through the main gate.¡± Ma Jin said. He was already holding a massive broadsword. The warriors of Demon Wings drew their weapons. Yeon-shin felt it. Even the masters who didn¡¯t make a sound of drawing their swords were tense. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo stood close to him. Hyeon Won-chang was with them too. ¡°If you get separated from the group, meet at the Deste Ma family. It¡¯s a martial family in Pyeongjeong Mountain. They also serve as the Henan branch of Deste Fortress. If you survive, you¡¯ll receive a warm wee.¡± ¡°Was that a joke?¡± Before people could chuckle at Cheong Myeong¡¯s offhand remark. With a crash, a section of the wall shattered. A presence walked forward with clear footsteps, as if it were a doorway through anything in its path. Step. It was an eerily beautiful woman. ck hair and red eyes. It was an unfamiliar appearance. ¡°Hello.¡± Her speech was casual and light. Her hair fluttered in the breeze, pitch ck. It wasn¡¯t just dark. Like the ck cloak she wore, it felt darker than the night sky. In contrast, her lips were so red they seemed to be constantly stained with blood. They stood out starkly against her white skin. The aura she wore around her entire body was unsettling. Even the fluttering hem of her cloak seemed eerie. ¡®That¡¯s her.¡¯ Yeon-shin knew the moment he saw her. In the Blood me Sect, as a martial artist¡¯s skills increased, their red hair turned ck. Her hair was truly jet ck. She was an Apostle of the Blood me Sect. If it was a woman, she would be the seventh Apostle. She was already known for her powerful martial prowess and ruthless nature. ¡°Seventh Apostle.¡± Ma Jin¡¯s voice was like a growl drawn from deep within his abdomen. ¡°How foolish. To not even realize you were ambushed.¡± Her voice was melodious. The Seventh Apostle of the Blood me Sect walked forward with a bright red smile. Her light steps carried an alluring grace and a terrifying aura. There was an atmosphere reminiscent of a quagmire. It was a world apart from the Blood Masters. ¡°You¡¯re Lightning sh, the future of Deste Fortress.¡± She stopped ten paces ahead, her gaze fixed on Yeon-shin. Her eyes were like polished jade stained with blood. The deep red pupils seemed to carry interest. She smiled. ¡°Your neck is quite beautiful.¡± ¡°Look at me, Seventh Apostle.¡± The Seventh Apostle nced indifferently at Ma Jin, who had taken a step forward. With a flick of her long fingers, the members of the Blood me Sect appeared from all directions. Yeon-shin felt his vision turn red. There were easily a hundred red heads, and he could see twenty Blood Masters. ¡°Here.¡± The Seventh Apostle moved her lips. ¡°I will kill the future and present of Demon Wings.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Simultaneously, her hand blurred. While Demon Wings and Shaolin masters were assessing the enemy¡¯s strength. With a sinister aura, she charged like a blood-red lightning bolt. A crimson dagger shed as it seemed to pierce through Yeon-shin¡¯s forehead. sh! Yeon-shin twisted his body, catching it. His body seemed to instinctively react to the sinister force before he even realized it. The shockwave from the attack was so immense that he took a step back. The energy lingering in his grip felt unfamiliar. It dissipated the qi of blood techniques infused in the dagger. It was as if Gak Jeong¡¯s lecture echoed in his ears all night. ¡ªMay the Three Poisons be eternally vanquished, and the Six Senses always be purified. The meaning of the Buddhist scriptures and the forms of Shaolin martial arts were converging into a kind of mantra. Could it be that Da Mo also created it this way? At this moment, an iplete martial art sprouted. The masters of Demon Wings turned their heads in surprise. asionally shining with blue light, Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes had subtly turned blue. ¡°The Apostle uses the martial arts of the Blood me Sect too.¡± Yeon-shin spoke. The Seventh Apostleughed as if she found it amusing. Watching her quietly, Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth again. ¡°Your martial arts are easy to handle.¡± He said, his eyes shing with a blue light. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¨C Heavenly Martial Arts ¡°Martial arts powered by Dharma! Truly¡­!¡± Won Jong eximed in shock as he looked at Yeon-shin. His wrinkled eyes trembled as if he were utterly surprised. In contrast, the Seventh Apostle seemed more rxed. ¡°Easy to handle, you say? It seems like Shaolin-level martial arts, but it¡¯s only somewhat strong against blood arts. It¡¯s not enough to surpass my skills. You¡¯re still far below me, quite adorable.¡± The Seventh Apostle smirked, her figure seemingly disappearing as she split apart. The fiery aura she unleashed was enormous. This time, even Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t react. Boom! Ma Jin stepped in to block. The collision of the two top experts distorted the air. A formidable force emanated from Ma Jin¡¯s advancing body. The massive sword of the Demon Wings seemed to have enough power to push away the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Demon Wings Leader. So you had high hopes for the youngster named Lightning sh?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Attack.¡± At the Seventh Apostle¡¯s brief utterance, the members of the Blood me Sect responded. It was an invitation to chaos. They surrounded them with their banners, converging from all sides. The sheer number of them created a feeling of being in the middle of a battlefield. Blood-red heads were visible from all directions. The sharpness of various weapons echoed from all around. Yeon-shin saw their eyes, wide with madness. Every one of them had something beyond human in their crimson pupils. Monsters simr to the ones he had seen at the Jeong family estate were everywhere. He tightened his grip on his sword. ng! He swung upward,pletely shattering one opponent¡¯s sword. Stepping forward, he cut through to the neck. The sensation of striking bonested only a moment; the smoothly shattered trajectory entered the realm of Ascending Sword Techniques. The Deste Sword in his hand began to trace its path, emitting a faint light. ¡®Radiance.¡¯ Beams of light flowed like waves, each one a sword strike. The Radiance Sword Style he developed at Mount Zhongnan had an uninterrupted flow. It was different from when he only used the Swift Sword technique. Without exerting much force, he leaped over three swords and severed five necks. ¡°Seal his hands!¡± ¡°Pierce his throat!¡± The Blood me Sect members were out of their minds. They attacked with methods he couldn¡¯t have imagined. Throwing themselves wasmonce. They seemed intent on exploiting every weak point, even attempting to grab and cling onto him. Some even tossed coins like hidden weapons. All of them were infused with qi, requiring deflection or evasion. Yeon-shin stepped on the Splendid Wings Step, brushing past a crescent-shaped arc. ¡°Lightning sh! This way!¡± Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s shout was drowned out by the force of the Blood Masters¡¯ sword attacks. There were more than a few of them. At their level, there were more than twenty who reigned as kings. ¡®The leader is tied up with the Seventh Apostle, and there are more Blood Masters than Blue Uniforms.¡¯ He grasped the situation through the lens of groupbat. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo were said to be among the best of the Blue Uniform. The other Blues also faced the Blood Masters without retreating. What needed concern was Yeon-shin himself. With his left hand, he operated the mnemonic of the Eternal Blossom Fist. He unleashed the energy with a fist. Simultaneously, the atmosphere twisted. The second-phase Point-nk st shattered both the arc and the enemy¡¯s head. Thud! Perhaps it was just before he turned into a Blood Master. The force bouncing back from his fist was substantial. Even so, it was a single blow. The nearby Demon Wings senior watched in astonishment. ¡®It¡¯s still not enough.¡¯ Oveing the situation was impossible. Hecked the power to lead in the realm of the top masters. Such tasks were the responsibility of the Deste Fortress¡¯ ck Faction. Unless Ma Jin killed the Seventh Apostle, it wasn¡¯t a situation that could be easily resolved. sh! With a Swift Sword-style Radiance Sword, he severed another neck in an instant. The enemy fell without sensing the sword strike. Simultaneously, Yeon-shin delved inward. The martial arts technique that had arisen when he grasped the Seventh Apostle¡¯s dagger sank again. He couldn¡¯t summon it at will. It seemed to be because the mnemonic hadn¡¯t fully materialized. ¡°Haap!¡± An aged, hoarse voice cried out. It was close to Yeon-shin¡¯s left. When he turned his gaze, he saw Monk Won Jong unleashing a palm technique with a shout. He didn¡¯t feel a particrly strong aura. ¡®They called him a Mu Do monk.¡¯ They were monks who studied the principles and mnemonics of martial arts. It was said that Shaolin¡¯s strength came from them. However, in the martial world, they didn¡¯t achieve the fame of the martial monks, so they rarely made a name for themselves. Then. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dealing with even one?¡± ¡°Kill the old monk first.¡± Two Blood Masters approached Monk Won Jong. Attacking a monk was taboo throughout the ages. However, they showed no hesitation in their actions. The doctrine of the Blood me Sect freed them from worldly conventions. That was why they were part of the demonic sects. Yeon-shin swept his surroundings with all his senses. He had somehow drifted far from the Demon Wings. Did he have omnidirectional perception? Manipting the distance in the chaos of masters¡¯ battles was a different matter. At this moment, he was the only one who could help Won Jong. He pushed off the ground. The wind he created brushed against his eyes. The figures of the grinning enemies rapidly grewrger. A dim light rose at the edge of his vision. It was the precursor of the Radiance Sword Style imbued in the Deste Sword. He cleaved through the strong wind that brushed over the back of his hand. Slice! The Radiance Sword struck the enemy¡¯s forehead as they turned to look. They fell instantly dead. The sword strike didn¡¯t stop. He turned his body and shed with the one who had already prepared. ng! ¡°What kind of swordsmanship¡­!¡± A look of dismay appeared in the eyes of the Blood Master. Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t at ease. The fact that the enemy was speaking indicated they still had energy. The Blood me Sect believed in their numbers. As a demonic sect, they spread even further. It was paradoxical. ¡°Monk! To the north!¡± Yeon-shin finally made a decision. Ma Jin had mentioned the Deste Ma family before the ambush. If they anticipated such a dispersal, it was something to include as an option. Following the Demon¡¯s Light martial arts, he kicked the back of the Blood Master¡¯s knee. It was a kick amplified by True Qi from the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. With a thud, the enemy copsed. He beheaded them and passed through. sh! Monk Won Jong, who had been hidden behind the enemy¡¯s body, appeared. His eyes were wide open. ¡°I had a feeling you weren¡¯t ordinary when you faced Gak Jeong¡­! How do you possess such martial arts at your age¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s meaningless. Let¡¯s move.¡± The battlefield kept expanding. It was because the Demon Wings and Shaolin were strong. The Xinye Baekmu Faction had long since left, and they had reached the point where they could touch the marketce. ¡°Where are you going!¡± ¡°Ask them!¡± The Blood me Sect seemed determined. A hundred wasn¡¯t all of them. Seeing the endless stream of Blood me Sect members, one wondered what the local soldiers were doing. He hadn¡¯t realized Xinye County had be so corrupt. At this point, it was a major battle in the martial world. Fortunately, the breakthrough path was good. It was because they had passed the tavern where Demon Wings had set up. They retrieved two fine horses and mounted them. He didn¡¯t worry about hispanions. ¡®If I can escape, that means everyone can too.¡¯ Among the Demon Wings masters who went on the mission, the only one weaker than Yeon-shin was Hyeon Won-chang. He wasn¡¯t greatly concerned about him either. Hyeon Won-chang was a master whoyered the killing sword over the Demon¡¯s Light. It meant he was skilled in killing. In a melee, it was a sword technique more effective than any martial art. ¡°This way!¡± Won Jong followed behind Yeon-shin as he spurred his horse. Only the sound of galloping filled the distance. All the nearby residences had locked their doors and trembled in silence. Yeon-shin felt apologetic as he thought of hispanions. Returning would only be a burden. The Seventh Apostle was still a master he couldn¡¯t handle. Avoiding the battlefield where he couldn¡¯t protect himself was the way to help. The old monk who had be a temporarypanion seemed to understand. Riding alongside him, Monk Won Jong spoke. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be following us.¡± ¡°Even for a Blood Master, it¡¯s tough for their movement skill to outpace a horse. Besides, we killed two of them.¡± With that, he fell silent, his mind seeming preupied. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind, and he recalled the geography of Hanam in his mind. The map of the Central ins was a treasure only essible to those ranked as captains of the Deste Fortress or higher, but Ma Jin had familiarized him with it for the mission. ¡®We need to cross the river.¡¯ The horses¡¯ hooves soon reached the water¡¯s edge. They hadpletely left Xinye County behind. ¡°Let¡¯s take that.¡± ¡°Do you mean that sightseeing boat?¡± He hesitated to abandon the valuable horses, but fortunately, a leisurely cruise ship was passing by. It was arge flower boat with a canopy in the center. It was the season when young people enjoyed the spring air. Perhaps this was amon boat ride at this time. Because of the nearby incident, he couldn¡¯t feel at ease. ¡°Come here.¡± Monk Won Jong spoke, infusing his words with inner energy. Yeon-shin muttered, ¡°What did you say?¡± As a Mu Do monk, he seemed to have devoted his life to Buddhist practice and martial arts mnemonics, with little experience of the world. For someone who had undergone years of wall-facing training, Monk Won Jong was quite entric. He might have held a high status before bing a monk. The pleasure boat began to turn and approach. Yeon-shin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He saw ten warriors standing guard. It was secondary to the young men and women who looked at them with strange smiles. In a world where swords were expensive, it wasn¡¯t easy to find warriors with the right disposition and martial skills to keep by one¡¯s side. ¡®Are they the offspring of a prestigious family? They seem to have properly learned martial arts.¡¯ It reminded him of Jin Yul, who had tried to assassinate him by getting close. The boat now seemed evenrger as it approached. The wooden structure was luxurious and well-joined. No matter how you looked at it, it was extraordinary. The first to speak was not the noble young men holding wine cups. ¡°It seems the venerable monk needs a travelingpanion.¡± A youngdy, appearing to be the daughter of a powerful family, stood and approached the boat¡¯s edge. She seemed about eighteen years old. Her attire matched her striking beauty, and she appeared to be the center of the group. Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t concerned with her appearance. His gaze fell on the sword hanging at her waist. He sensed auras. She was a martial artist. What sect could she belong to? He spoke to the youngdy. ¡°The monk was dedicated to his practice and neglected manners. Please forgive him.¡± ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Monk Won Jong turned abruptly, but sheughed aloud. ¡°I was a bit bored, so this is amusing. Would you like to board the boat? As you can see, it can easily hold a couple of horses.¡± There was no significant aura. Yeon-shin bowed slightly and stepped onto the boat. He ignored Monk Won Jong, who nced at him sidelong. Inside, it was even more luxurious than outside, to the point where it was hard to distinguish between being on a boat or in a banquet hall. Those seated exchanged nces. They were mostly young men around the youngdy¡¯s age, not feeling the need to stand up and greet them. The seated youngdy nodded her head slightly. ¡°This is the meeting of the sessors of the Profound Martial Alliance. My fellow martial artists call me the Blossom of Sword Skill.¡± The nickname ¡®Blossom of Sword Skill,¡¯ meaning a flower with swordsmanship skills, was of no importance. At this moment, Yeon-shin¡¯s martial world expanded. Profound Martial Alliance. It was another of the Thirteen Heavens. It was said to be as powerful as the Tyrant Sword Sect and the Blood me Sect. This was a gathering of sessors from demonic sect factions. ¡®It seems the Profound Martial Alliance doesn¡¯t have a sessor yet.¡¯ None of them looked particrly strong. It could have been because Yeon-shin¡¯s standards had risen. These young men were also likely promising figures of the Profound Martial Alliance. A noble young man sitting close to the Blossom of Sword Skill leisurely propped his chin up. ¡°You seem like a martial artist from Deste Fortress. What urgent business drives you to cross the river so quickly?¡± ¡°There are Blood me Sect members rampaging nearby. We were listening to the monk¡¯s teachings when we fled.¡± Yeon-shin stated the facts and observed their reactions. He had said they were from the Profound Martial Alliance. Although the Thirteen Heavens was not a single alliance, they often cooperated. There was a high possibility they already knew about the situation in Xinye County. As expected. They chuckled with peculiar expressions. The noble young man smiled. ¡°Deste Fortress is wagging its tail at the Thirteen Heavens. Something interesting is happening.¡± Laughter erupted from all around. This was not just a pleasure boat ride for the children of wealthy families. The elegant sneers filled the boat. ¡°Do you know? The blood-sucking ghosts worried about someone like you escaping. I didn¡¯t expect a Shaolin Mu Do monk to be involved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the perfect ce to silence someone.¡± The Blossom of Sword Skillughed slightly. It seemed to be a remarkparing them to the water. It was hard to find bodies thrown into the river. The boat drifted farther from the shore. There was no turning back now. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Monk Won Jong quietly chanted the Buddha¡¯s name, and Yeon-shin silently grasped his sword hilt. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re afraid. Youngster.¡± The Blossom of Sword Skill muttered. She was already holding her sword. ¡°Should I spill some blood first?¡± With a light remark, a surge of aura rose from her slender body. Her sword draw immediately followed, as if proving her nickname. The rising sword light aimed at an unexpected spot. A woman bringing food widened her eyes in shock. She seemed unrted to the Profound Martial Alliance. Such was the demonic sect. They treated human lives lightly. Seated opposite, Yeon-shin was already circting Jeong Family Dynamic Training. In one step, the wooden floor splintered. With his left hand, he gently pulled the woman¡¯s arm as he advanced. With anger rising like the river mist, he unleashed the Deste Sword. The light of the Radiance Sword Style dyed the mist white. The sword surged forward like lightning. Deflecting the Blossom of Sword Skill¡¯s sword, it raced on, shing her throat. sh! ¡®Hmm?¡¯ He was stronger than he had thought. As he straightened his posture and looked away from the rolling head, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks.¡± Yeon-shin spoke quietly. The ones who had been reaching for their weapons flinched in shock. The sneers that had filled the cabin turned to fear and panic. The highest martial artist among them had been the Blossom of Sword Skill. ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is this¡­?¡± The noble young man stammered. The others couldn¡¯t even open their mouths, now resembling henchmen of the demonic sect rather than scions of a prestigious family. Only their insight into recognizing the essence of swordsmanship differed. Being on the water with an enemy superior in rank. There was no greater terror in the martial world. ¡°Sh-She is the treasured daughter of the Seong family manor of the Profound Martial Alliance! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences?¡± ¡°You should worry about the repercussionsing from the Deste Fortress. You aimed for our necks. We¡¯ll head north for now. The decision willeter. You row.¡± Having lost interest, he even sheathed his sword. Yeon-shin¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡®The elite of the Profound Martial Alliance must be elsewhere.¡¯ Could they read his emotions on his face? The noble young man¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°They called her the Blossom of Sword Skill of the Seong family manor! Don¡¯t you truly know her?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t exchanged names.¡± He tapped his sword hilt. ¡°Demon Wings, Lightning sh.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¨C Counter Martial Arts (2) The stream leaving thekeside rippled holding the sun. The Deep Martial Alliance rising talents¡¯ boat continued forward without stopping. Only the owner had changed. Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin heard Master Won Jong¡¯s story. It was a tale like wind streams meandering with the waves. ¡°I was about your age. I was immature. With a body like a piglet. Unlike you who already stands tall as a martial artist.¡± Early spring wind blew. The old monk¡¯s voice seemed to seep into the trees lining the riverbank. ¡°My family¡¯s prestige was high. My father was in the Forbidden City*. Until he was framed and exiled, that is. Thanks to the emperor¡¯s mercy toward loyal subjects, we barely kept our lives. Even that was a miracle.¡± T/Note- Forbidden City refers to Imperial Pce in Beijing, China. ¡°Then, at the ce of exile?¡± ¡°The family became a martial family with broken ties. Yes, we were suitable targets for the Blood me Sect coveting true energy. When I returned from ying general with peers, no one was alive. Rumors said the Blood me Sect leader came personally. I¡­ wailed before my father¡¯s withered corpse.¡± His voice was passionate. Hatred unfaded by long years could be felt. ¡°Fortunately caught my master¡¯s eye while begging for alms and climbed Mount Song, but even after bing a monk my afflictions didn¡¯t settle. I knew my ownck of talent. That¡¯s why I thought differently.¡± ¡°Creating counter martial arts¡­¡± Master Won Jong nodded at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s murmur. ¡°Let¡¯s restore martial arts with Buddha¡¯s dharma power imbued, martial arts solely for destroying the Blood me Sect. And have fellow disciples learn it. The talented Shaolin warrior monks would truly wee it. But there was affliction here too. Even if created, it was problematic. Wouldn¡¯t it be pushing fellow disciples to their deaths? Against the Blood me Sect leader.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin agreed. He had heard the Blood me Sect leader had supernatural powers. Though they said the Thirteen Heavens¡¯ leaders wereparable to Nine Sects¡¯ leaders, in the vast world there were particrly powerful absolute beings. They said the Blood me Sect leader, Shaolin Temple abbot, and Deste Sect Divine Sword Squad Leader were such people. The Demon de Sect leader too was counted among the world¡¯s top in martial power. ¡®Even making such martial arts would be problematic.¡¯ The Shaolin abbot couldn¡¯t learn it personally and seek out the Blood me Sect leader. Such was the weight of one leading an orthodox sect at the martial world¡¯s peak. If defeated, irreversible ripples would spread. ¡°That¡¯s how life is. No matter how hard you run, the end is rarely within grasp. You can only climb step by step.¡± Sixteen-year-old Jeong Yeon-shin spoke seriously. Master Won Jong, who had been staring at him nkly, turned his head again. ¡°Your enlightenment having lived not even half of half my years surpasses mine.¡± ¡°My family too fell to the Blood me Sect. The Tyrant Sowrd Sect and its leader came together.¡± ¡°¡­You showed it. The martial arts I was only grasping the beginnings of. I won¡¯t ask how. They say a martial artist¡¯s secrets aren¡¯t to be pried into. Now I¡¯m curious about only one thing.¡± This time Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head to look at Master Won Jong¡¯s profile. The nameless river flowing into the Yellow River had no visible end. The old monk¡¯s figure gazing at the distant horizon seemed to speak of the life he had walked so far. He was a monk and martial artist who had held onto just one affliction in his life and couldn¡¯t let go. Master Won Jong spoke. ¡°Will you tell me how I can help? Just having martial arts that destroy evil and reveal righteousness emerge in the world would be enough. That achievement at that age. With your talent, you will surely reach the realm of supreme masters someday.¡± ¡°Thank you for your words.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin brightened. He had just been feelingcking. With only Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong¡¯s briefly learned Buddhism, it was hard to refine the chants. Originally martial arts chants also organize the nature of intent to be contained in true energy. Even marketce¡¯s Three Disasters Sword Technique Secret Manual has phrases like ¡®when cutting horizontally, think of cutting heaven and earth¡¯. That¡¯s generally what martial artists called enlightenment in internal force work. It meant finding more appropriate intent than before in operating umted power. Though Jeong Yeon-shin could derive true energy operation methods from seeing most principles once, the power would inevitably be different when deeply delving into intent. He actively sat close to Master Won Jong. ¡°I believe you said it was the tenth chapter of the Diamond Sutra. Isn¡¯t there a passage in the Chapter on the Adornment of Pure Lands?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying ¡®One should develop a mind that dwells nowhere, yet brings forth that mind¡¯.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m requesting a dharma talk.¡± The splendid pleasure boat flowed along the river, along time. The Deep Martial Alliance rising talents didn¡¯t actually row. Jeong Yeon-shin gathered them to one side. This time he didn¡¯t close off their dantian. It was because civilians were involved. Killing Sword Art Flower was enough. There was already a high possibility that harm woulde to the boatmen and women. ¡®Cleanse the Six Senses purely, making the mind dwell nowhere.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin stood quietly. Except when listening to Master Won Jong¡¯s dharma talk, he closed his eyes and sank into meditation. Just his silence instilled fear. Jeong Yeon-shin had taken the head of the locally famous Sword Art Flower in one strike. To the Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s young people, it seemed like the arrogance and confidence of one who would lead the next Deste Sect. He heard whispers about talent mistakenly bestowed by heaven. Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly gave a bitter smile. It didn¡¯te across as wrong words. ¡°We¡¯ll get off here.¡± He told the boatmen. Jeong Yeon-shin nced at Master Won Jong who had disembarked first and looked back. Perhaps they wanted to see them off. The lined-up Deep Martial Alliance rising talents hesitated. It was behavior Jeong Yeon-shin had never seen. Because the famous family teachings he knew didn¡¯t produce such crude ones. ¡®Not rising talents. It means best among juniors, but it¡¯s not a term that should be attached to just anyone.¡¯ The Deep Martial Alliance was also a part of the Thirteen Heavens. He thought there must be separate rising talents. Someone like the Deep Martial Alliance leader¡¯s heir would be on a different level from these guys. Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Trash wanting to stay with civilian people? Ridiculous thought. Get off.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the Righteous Heaven Sword Family together. I¡¯ll leave your punishment to Deste Sect. You¡¯re lucky. You won¡¯t die right away.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin decided to make their arrest into merit. He wondered why he hadn¡¯t thought of it earlier. They had tried to kill a Deste Sect martial artist, Shaolin monk, and innocent civilians. Along with their position as Thirteen Heavens members, it was enough to be recorded as merit. Jeong Yeon-shin tied their arms behind them with arrest ropes. What he had wasn¡¯t enough. He braided thick straw ropes on the spot. They were called gosak. It was a technique learned as a Deste Sect warrior. When carrying out missions, there were also guys who needed to be brought back alive. While Master Won Jong watched with great satisfaction, Jeong Yeon-shin led the guys ahead and set out. As the official road gradually appeared, passersby tilted their heads as they passed. There were guys who hesitated as if it was an unbearable humiliation. ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± He sharply revealed momentum suggesting he would cut down escape attempts instantly. That was enough. The guys again moved following Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s casually thrown words. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the young masters of the Deep Martial Alliance!¡± It was an escort bureau procession. They said these were people who safely transported goods and people through the harsh Central ins. The middle-aged man leading the front approached with a slight smile before stopping abruptly. He seemed to be the one responsible for the escort. ¡®The escort leader?¡¯ He seemed familiar with the Deep Martial Alliance youngsters. These guys Jeong Yeon-shin had caught were enjoying boat rides nearby, supposedly in ambush. It wasn¡¯t strange that they were on familiar terms with people from nearby escort bureaus. ¡°What, what is this¡­¡­¡± ¡°Theymitted crimes and were caught by Deste Sect. These people are not free now. Help is not needed, so please pass by.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward and said. The middle-aged man¡¯s face made a strange expression. It was understandable since some young guy was creating a strange sight. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re with Deste Sect, young master?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer and took out his identity tablet from his bosom. It was called a Deste tablet. The tree engraved in golden ting caught the bright sunlight. The middle-aged man¡¯s expression became strange upon seeing the tablet. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately noticed. To this guy, freeing the Deep Martial Alliance young masters was important. Was he trying to pick up crumbs? He seemed to lean more toward the nearby Deep Martial Alliance than distant Deste Sect in Hubei. ¡®Not everyone who associates with evil sects must be like this guy.¡¯ They said there were cases where maintaining connections was unavoidable. Few people could maintain their principles before a sharply drawn de. Drawing a sword immediately like that middle-aged man? Such a guy was another evil sect. He opened his mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly believe this. Some quite powerful adults seem to have started something with petty coborative hearts and left it to you. Like ignorant fellows. If they properly knew the Deep Martial Alliance, they could never do this.¡± Had a country bumpkin seriously misunderstood? It was like this with the Xinye White Martial Faction too. Between ces like the Nine Sects and small-medium sects, the difference in discernment seemed greater than the difference in martial power. It was when Jeong Yeon-shin moved his hand to his sword wave. ¡°Escort Kim! What¡¯s happening?¡± A young man opened the carriage door and came out from the middle of the stopped procession. ¡°Ah, young master. You came as a guest but aren¡¯t staying seated.¡± The middle-aged man turned his head despite Jeong Yeon-shin being in front and smiled slightly. A slightly troubled look crossed his face. Jeong Yeon-shin could guess the reason. The energy waves emanating from therge-eyed young man¡¯s body were clear and righteous. At that age with such temperament, at this position, he must be the young master of the Righteous Heaven Sword Family. They were almost there. The Righteous Heaven Sword Family was said to also serve as Deste Sect¡¯s branch. Having heard about the Xinye County incident, it was natural to patrol the surroundings with time to spare. Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward. ¡°I am from Deste Sect¡­¡± ¡°Heavens! I get to be the first in our family to meet Sir Lightning sh!¡± He seemed to have immediately taken in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s attire and the tablet in his hand. The Righteous Heaven young master approached with an excited face, even using lightness technique. Greetings were exchanged along with words about having heard of his achievements through Deste Sect¡¯s informationwork. He seemed to have forgotten even to sp his fists. While the middle-aged man¡¯s face distorted, the Righteous Heaven young master made a fuss. ¡°When I saw the writing about taking the Eight Fierce Rakshasa Sword¡¯s head, I guessed! That a person destined to be a dragon had appeared! Indeed, looking now, your eye light is extraordinary!¡± ¡°Are you the Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s young master? Are there more people from the main fortress at your house now?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked without being swept up in his energetic momentum. It was a time when hierarchy needed to be clear. Immediately, different colors swirled in the Righteous Heaven young master¡¯s eyes. His temperament instantly became calm. It seemed this might be his true nature. ¡°Yes. I am Hyeon Yu-ryang of the Righteous Heaven Sword Family.¡± Only then did he smile lightly and sp his fists. ¡°Many are already waiting. They said with Sir¡¯s arrival, all of Radiant Demon Wing who went out on missions would be gathered. There was also a Shaolin monk. Radiant Demon Wing with a Little Divine Monk, and now Lightning sh. Today must be an eye-opening day.¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me know. Then if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin took out a sk from his bosom. He held it in his left hand and tilted it with his right to pour out water. While people watched curiously, at the end of his immediate steps was the escort bureau¡¯s middle-aged man. The guy pretending to be an escort said. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. Proving your identity with just one identity tablet? Dwarf n craftsmanship isn¡¯t exclusive to Deste Sect!¡± ¡°The moment Young Master Hyeon stepped forward, energy waves were felt from your body. Very familiar. You lot just can¡¯t hide it.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin operated Fate Defying Scripture true energyyering at full power. The end of his words rang out behind the middle-aged man as his form whirled around after stomping the ground. His fingertips wrapped in wind felt cold. When he reached out with his water-wet hand to brush the guy¡¯s hair, ck water stained his hand and a bright red strand of hair was revealed. ¡°This means a lot.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin muttered calmly. Chaos broke out among the escort bureau people watching with anxious eyes. The Blood me Sect¡¯s doctrine that they cannot hide their hair was widely known. It seemed unrted to dyeing with pigments. Such perfect dye had never been heard of. Jin Yul who had acted as a young master was the same. He had been acting as a Blood me Sect assassin. However they made it, it would prove as fatal as bald Blood me Sect members. They said blood techniques were especially quick to achieve upon initiation. ¡®If hiding hair is possible¡­¡¯ It would inevitably be easy to send many in as spies in various sects and escort bureaus. Unlike the frozen Blood me Sect member, Hyeon Yu-ryang was different. His intuition seemed very quick as his face immediately hardened. Jeong Yeon-shin nced at Master Won Jong and opened his mouth. ¡°You said you thought about restoring Shaolin¡¯s Guanyin Blue Steel Hand. I want to include ¡®Blue Steel Hand¡¯ in the martial art¡¯s name, would you permit it?¡± ¡°Amitabha. Rather, it would be a great honor.¡± He seemed to have noticed what he meant. Master Won Jong raised one palm. Banjang. It was Shaolin¡¯s etiquette. His attitude toward Jeong Yeon-shin had be this devoted at some point. His speech and behavior hadpletely changed too. He said it was proper courtesy to a young great master. ¡°You worthless trash! How dare you before¡­¡± The enraged Blood me Sect member whirled around. As his eyes met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s, an ominous energy wave sprang forth. Jeong Yeon-shin rather weed it. Because considerably refined power could be felt. Perhaps a Blood Swordmaster. There might be ck strands in the hair stained with dye. ¡®Now it¡¯s meaningless no matter how many.¡¯ Among Mount Pingding¡¯s escort bureau and the Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s young master, Shaolin¡¯s martial way monk, Deep Martial Alliance rising talents. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s energy as he slowly raised his hand was different from before. His full-body energy waves had an aspect like a Buddhist dharma king. It was enough to calmly flow past the Blood me Sect member¡¯s sinister momentum as it exploded. ¡°The trash is you.¡± He said. Simultaneously he moved his hand. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¨C Counter Martial Arts (3) It was the middle-aged man who had emitted energy waves suspicious of being a Blood Swordmaster. Jeong Yeon-shin caught up to such a guy¡¯s back in one breath. Even if he had dug into a moment of carelessness as usual, it was surprising. The speed itself was different. He expected power of apletely new system. ¡®However.¡¯ The force wave emitted from his striking hand was different from expected. Even while delivering a fatal strike to the guy¡¯s head, it was puzzling. The martial arts he had thought of didn¡¯te out. He struck with physical power. Even that alone was supernatural strength. Puhk! Hit in the head, he copsed from the chin. His entire fallen body twitched. He was already dead. It was a death throe convulsion. ¡°With one move against such a guy¡­!¡± ¡°Truly advanced martial arts!¡± The exmations of one Deep Martial Alliance youngster and Hyeon Yu-ryang were meaningless. Even the movements he thought had be faster were just results of repeated insights improving true energy efficiency. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s senses reaching intuition dissected the phenomenon in detail. He knew immediately. The new old techniques he had tried to unleash were still crude. They hadn¡¯t meshed precisely. Inspiration prating everything into one. It was always like this. One lightning bolt weaving scattered old techniques into a single martial art. That was all Jeong Yeon-shin needed. ¡®I¡¯ll achieve it soon.¡¯ He didn¡¯t get impatient. They said when the upper dantianmunicated with heaven and earth, the realm of foresight sometimes came. He felt he would be able to create dharma power martial arts soon. Perhaps even today. Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth toward Hyeon Yu-ryang. ¡°The Blood me Sect has infiltrated the escort bureau. Can the Righteous Heaven Sword Family handle it?¡± ¡°Of course Mount Pingding¡¯s matters are our matters. We can only thank Lightning sh for finding this.¡± Hyeon Yu-ryang sped his fists once more. He too was a famous family¡¯s heir. Things like handling matters were like that. The proper cultivation that direct descendants of well-taught famous families naturally possessed. What Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been the Jeong family¡¯s troublemaker, couldn¡¯t have. However, Hyeon Yu-ryang¡¯s gaze looking at him was strange. It didn¡¯t seem like simple admiration. ¡°Excuse me, but may I ask your age?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sixteen this year.¡± ¡°The right age. If you don¡¯t have a marriage arrangement, would it be alright to show you my younger sister? She¡¯s a very beautiful and kind child.¡± Hyeon Yu-ryang spoke in a very casual tone. What did he just say? Jeong Yeon-shin was rarely flustered. He just didn¡¯t show it. ¡®Marriage.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t that be the thing furthest from him? A life of having children with someone and living together for a hundred years. It seemed reachable only in dreams. He politely declined. ¡°I appreciate your words, but Ick time even to hold a sword. It would be hard to call me a good marriage prospect. Since my family met with annihtion.¡± ¡°A promising Deste Sect master is itself a very good marriage prospect. I hope you¡¯ll think about it over time.¡± He let Hyeon Yu-ryang¡¯s smiling words pass. Jeong Yeon-shin threw his gaze north. It was time for the scattered Radiant Demon Wing to gather again. * * * ¡°I knew you¡¯d be safe! You did really well, Sir Jeong!¡± Hyeon Won-chang weed him among over tenrge, clean pavilion buildings. He had quite a few wounds on his body. Perhaps from being hit by blood technique true energy, the bleeding hadn¡¯t even stoppedpletely. Blood seeped through the cotton cloth wrapped in various ces, but he still grinned. After a brief reunion with him, Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly asked. ¡°No internal injuries?¡± ¡°Fortunately not. Sir Jeong looks perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Because I escaped to the outskirts and took a boat.¡± ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, they said you caught those viciously evil Deep Martial Alliance youngsters. That too was really well done.¡± Hyeon Won-changughed as if delighted. Though he briefly grimaced as if his wounds opened, his smile didn¡¯t disappear. The reasons major evil sects were bound together and were called the Thirteen Heavens, and each were each different. Jeong Yeon-shin had seen Sword Art Flower try to kill a monk without hesitation. Though they said Hyeon Won-chang had shown inexplicable hostility toward famous major sects, he thought this was now a smile made as one walking purely on the righteous path. Jeong Yeon-shin walked together with Hyeon Won-chang. They passed several streams of sunlight brightly piercing between pavilions. He had just declined the Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s goodwill offering to attach attendants. Hyeon Won-chang, who had already eaten several meals, told of the circumstances meanwhile. The remaining Radiant Demon Wing broke through the encirclement and pushed straight to Mount Pingding. Baek Mi-ryeo had worried about Jeong Yeon-shin, but was relieved by words heard from torturing a Blood me Sect member. Everyone had confidence. That failed Deep Martial Alliance rising talents couldn¡¯t do anything to Lightning sh. Before long, Jeong Yeon-shin could see Ma Jin and the Radiant Demon Wing seniors. The scar on Ma Jin¡¯s chin rose slightly. ¡°You achieved merit even in that situation.¡± ¡°How is the squad leader? The Seventh Apostle¡¯s neck¡­?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked calmly. The Radiant Demon Wing Lord called Hell Life turned his eyes. ¡°That demoness¡¯s body techniquepatibility wasn¡¯t good with me. If Cheong Myeong had reached my level, he could have killed her.¡± ¡°You call that an excuse?¡± Cheong Myeong teased with a grin. As usual, Baek Mi-ryeo grabbed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulders and looked him over before nodding. ¡°Healthy to an excessive degree. Your energy seems to be changing once again. Usually this is the age to build your vessel, but you keep advancing endlessly.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, senior.¡± She had been acting like a sister for some time now. He turned slightly to remove Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s hands. Though grateful, it was still awkward. Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze. ¡°Then what about the Blood me Sect pursuit mission? The Seventh Apostle seems to have information about their headquarters.¡± ¡°We wait. We n to respond in agreement with the Righteous Heaven Sword Family.¡± Ma Jin spoke briefly before continuing. ¡°The Seventh Apostle¡¯s demeanor was strange. They too seemed to have received extermination orders against us. From Deste Sect main fortress and Blood me Sect headquarters¡¯ perspective it¡¯s a local battle, but for us it¡¯s all-out war.¡± ¡°Can we know the timing?¡± ¡°Their advantage is that we don¡¯t know that. We must counter-strike. We have a secret n. The Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s mechanism formation ¨C we won¡¯t be caught in a surprise attack.¡± They said famous martial families were generally pavilions built up with corpses and blood. Famous families had many enemies. Ingenious ns to prepare for invasion had to develop. ¡®Mechanism formation.¡¯ He had heard of it. They said it created strange phenomena by weaving together strange techniques and principles of great nature. Naturally, third-rate martial families like the Jeong family didn¡¯t have such things. ¡°They said the main sect¡¯s dwarf n craftsmen came personally to make it. Those blood demons won¡¯t know about it.¡± The day darkened along with Ma Jin¡¯s smiling words. Jeong Yeon-shin met and greeted Radiant Demon First Team. They too were relieved at their junior¡¯s safety. Afterwards, after reuniting with the Jeong family administrator and Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong, he entered his sleeping quarters. Jeong Yeon-shin sat on the bed without immediately falling asleep. ¡®Let¡¯s organize the oral chants.¡¯ He sat cross-legged wearing moonlight as clothes. The meditation continued until daybreak. He didn¡¯t move at all until the nket wrapped around him changed from moonlight to sunlight. * * * After breakfast he received Hyeon Yu-ryang¡¯s invitation. The content of the message was interesting. He said he would be grateful if Jeong Yeon-shin minded his conduct since his younger sister would be there. He even sent splendid silk clothes. It seemed he was trying to keep the words he had finally spoken. Jeong Yeon-shin pinched the clothes between his thumb and index finger. As he looked at them strangely for a moment. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing!¡± Ma Jin¡¯s voice full of true energy. The door made of good wood shook lengthily. For a moment he felt the atmosphere boiling. It was the Radiant Demon Wing Lord¡¯s call. It was a signal of enemy raid. He immediately grabbed the Deste Sword. The sunlight brushing the pitch-ck sword wave and scabbard shimmered threateningly. Jeong Yeon-shin who stepped out of the room was already fully prepared. The seniors were gathered in the courtyard. Hyeon Won-chang too came running hurriedly. Before Ma Jin could exin the situation, Hyeon Won-chang who was running caught a hidden weapon shot at his head. His lips rose smoothly. ¡°Interesting.¡± Hyeon Won-chang smiled as he crushed the long flying needle with one hand. ¡°This time will be different.¡± He muttered while ncing at Jeong Yeon-shin. Ma Jin, who lightly patted Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s shoulder as he approached, spoke as if grinding his words. ¡°Fire bombs exploded at the south gate here. They¡¯repletely crazy. The formation must bepletely crushed.¡± ¡°No regard for imperial court or anything.¡± ¡°There were rumors, but did the Tang n really go crazy and make these? What just exploded must have been leaked from them.¡± Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheong Myeong each said a word. Before they knew it, they were watching a Blood me Sect apostle gently approaching after destroying the back gate. The number of Blood Swordmasters and Blood me Sect members spread behind was tremendous. It looked to be easily two hundred. ¡°No way.¡± The Seventh Apostle¡¯s elegant gait strangely focused everyone¡¯s attention. She slowly moved her lips. ¡°The Tang n is an orthodox sect, only in name.¡± Her smile was seductive. The smile was red. Ma Jin stepped forward. ¡°You sow distrust. You, demoness. You don¡¯t need to try so hard. Deste Sect watches all sects under heaven. It¡¯s always been that way.¡± ¡°All the martial sects and noble ns under heaven, Deste Sect. Hypocrisy that won¡¯t let go of its grip on the world.¡± ¡°The evil sect¡¯s demoness has a long tongue.¡± ¡°Our sect¡¯s blood me will cleanse the world, see the blood world even in death.¡± Is this how all those immersed in evil sects speak? Jeong Yeon-shin thought alone. The Seventh Apostle, smiling with closed lips, arrogantly jerked her chin. Simultaneously, the Blood me Sect¡¯s unique momentum surged like military formation. It was the start of fierce battle. ng-! Materialized energy waves wed the dirt ground. Ma Jin shed with the Seventh Apostle. As Righteous Heaven Sword Family masters came running, and Shaolin monks and Radiant Demon Wing mixed with Blood me Sect members. From the battle¡¯s opening, Jeong Yeon-shin captured the two supreme masters in his eyes. The enemies¡¯ momentum was fierce after striking a weak point with fire bombs. Sinister waves of true energy surging forth stabbed at skin. While Hyeon Won-chang blocked one Blood Swordmaster¡¯s de, Baek Mi-ryeo cut past the guy¡¯s neck. It was a life-and-death battle. Even martial artists who emphasized righteousness¡¯ face was aughable matter in group battle. Ssh-! Jeong Yeon-shin cut off one Blood me Sect member¡¯s arm. Holding the Deste Sword, he prowled around like scattered leaves. Yet he didn¡¯t take his gaze off Ma Jin and the Seventh Apostle. Blood scent was heavily contained in the asional winds. ¡®There too.¡¯ Support attached to the Seventh Apostle. The eye techniques of three Blood Swordmssters surrounding her and Ma Jin were impressive. The sword strikes they only unleashed when blows shed seemed to disperse Ma Jin¡¯s attention. They were outstanding ones even among sect swords. ¡°Perfect.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin muttered quietly. Then he slowly moved his steps. Simultaneously he lightly twisted his body this way and that. Bewilderment seemed to seep from the Blood me Sect members¡¯ weapons as they brushed past. Body technique gradually approachingpletion. Before he knew it, martial prowess simr to a blue-level was flourishing. Step. Step. The closer he got, the more strongly the Seventh Apostle¡¯s energy waves stimted his entire body. Was it Dharma¡¯s voice? Intent newly guiding true energy arose. The ominousness surging like a storm was moving Jeong Yeon-shin to another realm. ng! Boom! In the gap while supreme masters¡¯ force waves swept the surroundings. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly stepped in. It was thanks to the Blood Swordmasters dissolving force waves while trying to help the Seventh Apostle. Ma Jin¡¯s eyes widened seeing him, and the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡°Not knowing your ce.¡± The Seventh Apostle¡¯s long fingers held true energy. Even while exchanging moves with Ma Jin, tremendous density could be felt. She had spare energy to casually strike out her left hand while focusing on her opponent. The three Blood Swordmasters were directing sword strikes only at Ma Jin. To Jeong Yeon-shin it was rather wee. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand had already slowed enough. The upper dantian baihui acupoint at his crown white-hot. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head went numb. Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong¡¯s fist and leg techniques, Shaolin monks¡¯ dharma talks and all the old techniques he possessed tangled and burst like lightning. The light arising in his mind created light¡¯s old techniques, and inspiration striking in an instant zed to write five characters. Demon Destroying Blue Steel Hand. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately created and extended a hand technique. Divine energy gathered in the force wave. It was a very faint blue light. Puhk-! The Seventh Apostle¡¯s casually extended hand bounced back. It felt like dissolving force waves with extremepatibility. Storm-like winds gathered and distorted everywhere. Foreign matter caught on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand that advanced straight through. At the end of the straight force wave containing pale blue light was her left eye. Swish-! ¡°Ahhh!¡± They said when learning blood techniques, the entire body¡¯s senses rise sharply. Was pain the same? The first Blood Swordmaster Jeong Yeon-shin killed was like that. When a sword pierced his abdomen, he couldn¡¯te to his senses. The Seventh Apostle clutching one eye seemed the same. Blood seeped through gaps in her white hand. Her slender body also trembled. ¡°You, youuu-!¡± Now she couldn¡¯t handle Ma Jin. She created distance with tremendous body technique. It happened in an instant. It was an opportunity. Ma Jin cut down the three Blood Swordmasters at once, but he too couldn¡¯t hide the shock coloring his face. Everyone who began looking this way one by one was the same. The hall filling with silence amid the battlefield¡¯s mor. ¡°You said blood world. Now you¡¯ll only see half of it.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who spoke calmly shook his left hand once. The blood remaining on his hand¡¯s back even after being widely scattered bothered him. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¨C Promotion The Seventh Apostle lost her left eye. Jeong Yeon-shin casually mocked her halved vision. His gaze moved to one side for a moment as he exhaled. Cheong Myeong, wearing a ssical eyepatch, was handling five Blood Snake Swords alone. It was quite far away. He probably hadn¡¯t heard. Ma Jin beside him rarely stammered. ¡°That, what was that?¡± ¡°Demon Destroying Blue Steel Hand. A martial art to open the crowns of blood demons.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered roughly. The Seventh Apostle was ring at him with her one remaining red eye. It was over twenty steps away. Yet her terrifying momentum approached as if to stab. It felt like skin being sliced with a knife. It seemed fitting to call it evil. ¡°You said You¡¯re Lightning sh?¡± She suddenly smiled. A madness-filled smile formed smoothly and red. Unlike Blood Snake Swords. Did shepletely ignore the surging pain? The time to regainposure was surprisingly fast. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Where did you get such divine arts? It seems like martial arts created assuming our sect¡¯s annihtion, and mastering it to that extent is also surprising. Especially at that age.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Even a little dharma power imbued in martial arts makes initiation difficult. If it were easy, would Shaolin have left us alone? Such techniques can only be cultivated by those born with once-in-a-millennium talent. You¡­¡± The Seventh Apostle¡¯s smile deepened. She lookedpletely like a madwoman. ¡°I want you. Your nape looks even prettier.¡± ¡°Shut up-!¡± The ground rumbled along with Ma Jin¡¯s shout. He rushed in at once. He began overwhelming the Seventh Apostle with momentum iparable to before. She seemed to have no more will to fight. Ma Jin¡¯s words about body techniquepatibility being poor were right. It was body-protecting movement like a bat¡¯s wing p. Her movements segmenting this way and that seemed to enter the realm of supreme ascension, but while she could deflect what came, Ma Jin couldn¡¯t pin her down. The stationary Jeong Yeon-shin was the same. Sessfully striking the Seventh Apostle alone exceeded his ability. It was a miracle created together by her carelessness, the Blood Swordmasters¡¯ assistance, and the extremelypatible Demon Destroying Blue Steel Hand. He had already fulfilled his role. He hadpletely reversed a situation that could have been a defeat. It was something difficult to achieve with his original martial prowess. ¡°See you again.¡± It was a coquettish voice. Jeong Yeon-shin ignored the Seventh Apostle¡¯s words. Her hair scattered long. The Seventh Apostle smiled brightly and left the battlefield with tremendous lightness technique. She seemed not to care about her remaining subordinates. Her departing figure contained speed never seen before. Was that too in the realm of Deste Sect ck-level? Jeong Yeon-shin approached Ma Jin who was lowering his de. They were in the middle of the battlefield that was being cleaned up already. The apostle had fled. The morale of those fanatical sect members couldn¡¯t remain. As Blood Swordmasters were subdued one after another, Blood me Sect members knelt ormitted suicide. ¡°The squad leader couldn¡¯t fulfill his role alone.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin calmly opened his mouth. Ma Jin nodded slightly. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°In terms of martial power, you seemed half a level above the Seventh Apostle. Is my maternal family¡¯s body-protecting movement originally like that?¡± ¡°¡­I learned it well.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Ma Jin didn¡¯t know his nephew¡¯s circumstances where merit was his lifeline. Jeong Yeon-shin forced a smile. It was a ce between uncle and nephew. Perhaps due to anxiety from the initial failure. Unconsciously, his peer-like appearance showed. It was the first time since entering Deste Sect. ¡°This mission failed. Even if I fulfilled my given role, the merit will be downgraded. Thanks to this I can push myself. I need to be stronger.¡± While Ma Jin was silent, all martial artists cleaned up the Righteous Heaven Sword Family that had be a battlefield. Just handling the corpses took enormous manpower and time. Already the smell of blood seemed to rise along with the stench of death. Captured Blood me Sect members were imprisoned in the family¡¯s prison. They said such famous families naturally had at least one prison. Meanwhile, Master Won Jong approached. His reddened eyes contained deep emotions. ¡°You showed it. That martial arts of dharma power reaching the extreme actually existed¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you, master.¡± ¡°The martial art that took the Seventh Apostle¡¯s eye, that divine force wave¡­ I won¡¯t forget until my dying moment. Wonderful talent and goodness.¡± He praises the skill and says it¡¯s good indeed. Perhaps the master¡¯s grudge was somewhat resolved. Jeong Yeon-shin thought if he survived, he would take the Blood me Sect leader¡¯s head too. He hoped all the old monk¡¯s regrets would fade by then. ¡°If you evere to Shaolin, I¡¯ll serve Longjing tea. There will be many monks wanting to discuss dharma power with you. The abbot senior brother too won¡¯t be able to hide his curiosity.¡± Master Won Jong said with a smile all over his face. It was an unprecedentedly gentle face. Stumbling over, Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Master uncle mentioned Longjing tea? you stayed far from it like grain wine, calling it mere luxury.¡± ¡°Your words are funny. Just because one is in Buddhism doesn¡¯t mean one should stay away from secr ways. Since it¡¯s not monks who fill the temple¡¯s storehouse, proper hospitality must be shown to honored guests.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡± The Little Divine Monk who seemed lost for words sighed and looked at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°I don¡¯t disagree. I¡¯ve never seen someone like Sir. Just containing such martial arts in your body is amazing. You¡¯re truly worthy to be Shaolin¡¯s guest.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll long remember the Little Divine Monk¡¯s dharma talk too.¡± At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words, heughed loudly. He was quite a magnanimous monk. ¡°Come to Mount Song sometime. As master uncle said, my master will wee you.¡± ¡°The Shaolin Temple abbot¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin quietly muttered. The feeling of having an orthodox sect¡¯s absolute being in his mouth was strange. Jeong Yeon-shin was from Henan. It meant he had grown up hearing Shaolin¡¯s reputation from birth. He slowly sped his fists. ¡°Someday there will be a day to climb Mount Song. I¡¯ll be in your care then too.¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± Master Won Jong and Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong returned the greeting with banjang. With this, Jeong Yeon-shin had formed connections with three of the Nine Sects. It was a day when sunlight poured down amid thick blood scent. * * * The Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s young master Hyeon Yu-ryang couldn¡¯t let go of his attachment in the end. He seemed determined to somehow match his sister with Jeong Yeon-shin. This time even the family head stepped forward. It was troublesome having to decline. Jeong Yeon-shin only went between the training ground and the guest room. Until the day came for Radiant Demon Wing to leave. ¡°I heard the Deste Sect Lord presided over Sir¡¯sing of age ceremony.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set a date and send matchmakers to the main sect. Think deeply about it.¡± Young master Hyeon Yu-ryang and family head Hyeon Muk saw off Radiant Demon Wing. There were several Righteous Heaven Sword Family masters who had fought together in the Blood me Sect battle. Among them, a youngdy wearing face silk covering below her eyes stared nkly at Jeong Yeon-shin. Her eyes were beautiful. But it wasn¡¯t fate. Jeong Yeon-shin quietly sped his fists and opened his mouth. ¡°We stayed well. I hope everyone takes care.¡± ¡°I wish for your sess.¡± The family head withrge eyes like the young master and white skin received Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s courtesy. All mounted on fine horses, Radiant Demon Wing rode out. Both Radiant Demon First and Second Teams were safe. Though some had slow bleeding from wounds due to being hit by blood technique true energy, they said it was cheap payment for fighting a group battle with one of the Thirteen Heavens. ¡°The Righteous Heaven Sword Family would truly be an amazing marriage match.¡± ¡°Few cespare unless it¡¯s at the level of the Eight Great Families. It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll marry into the Thirteen Heavens.¡± Hyeon Won-chang and Cheong Myeong got along well. They even teased Jeong Yeon-shin often on the return journey. They seemed to have taken interest in discussing Lightning sh¡¯s marriage prospects. ¡®Fill your own seats first.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The time came to part with the two Shaolin monks too. Because their paths diverged. Master Won Jong earnestly requested he definitely visit Shaolin, and Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong couldn¡¯t let go with particr curiosity. ¡°Amitabha. When Sir has endless dharma talks yet to hear¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s already enough. I¡¯ll just ept the monk¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°You never know. Couldn¡¯t Sir sufficiently be called a rising talent? You mighte to the Dragon Phoenix Gathering representing Deste Sect. This monk will attend if time allows, so let¡¯s continue our unfinished conversation then.¡± ¡°Did you say Dragon Phoenix Gathering?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? It¡¯s a ce where rising talents from orthodox martial sects and righteous alliance sects interact. Many promising young martial artists gather to exchange moves and build friendships.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Sometimes pairs form like mandarin ducks. They discuss martial arts and chivalry and love blooms. Since men and women called one in a hundred gather from all over the world. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say all the martial world¡¯s romance is at the Dragon Phoenix Gathering. Even an iplete monk like me has my heart flutter, how much more does it mean to others?¡± The Little Divine Monk grinned. Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t particrly interested. It was enough to directly practice martial arts and chivalry. Romance too was a trivial matter to him now. Dark clouds hung over blue-level promotion due to mission failure. When time wascking even for pressuring his maternal uncle Ma Jin and thinking about the next mission. ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the Eighteen Arhats, monk? Yet can you be called a rising talent? You seem easily ten years older than me too.¡± At words casually spoken to change the topic, Gak Jeong¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Someone like me still fits the rising status. Not yet thirty, so of course. You attending the Dragon Phoenix Gathering? Then I must show you this young Shaolin monk¡¯s skills. I¡¯ll show that drunken fist isn¡¯t all I can do with a cup of grain wine¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re bringing shame to the temple.¡± Master Won Jong pulled Gak Jeong¡¯s arm. After bowing once more, the two monks moved away. It was after promising their next meeting. The group galloped peacefully. They passed through the ruined Xinye County once again. Jeong Yeon-shin passed by indifferently on horseback. The Tyrant Sword Sect leader and Blood me Sect leader. He only recalled the names of those whose heads he needed to take. They were still distant absolute beings. ¡®The administrator will do well too.¡¯ The Jeong family administrator remained at Mount Pingding. He said it would be good to form a new merchant group with Shaolin nearby. After several days, the group arrived in Xiangyangnd. Seeing Deste Sect revealing its majestic fortress from afar, his heart becameplex. ¡®Blue level¡­¡¯ It was the first failure after three missions. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t deny himself. He thought of continuous victories. He believed if he endured the time of effort and hardship, he could reach it faster than anyone. It seemed actually so. ¡®Just doing well myself isn¡¯t enough. That¡¯s the murim.¡¯ The flow of thoughts branched. The young great master agonized. What could he do? How could he use his uniquely own talent? While lost in thought, they entered Deste Sect¡¯s main gate. Reporting the mission¡¯s progress and results was Ma Jin¡¯s role. It was when he was about to return with the seniors and Hyeon Won-chang. The General Administration Office schr he had seen at the Martial Arts Training Ground before called Jeong Yeon-shin. He remembered he was called Do Yu-won. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting.¡± ¡°Schr Do¡­?¡± Do Yu-won smiled at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s questioning words. ¡°Not just me, but the main fortress martial artists must have anticipated more. A white warrior taking a Blood me Sect apostle¡¯s eye¡­ The messenger bird¡¯s wings are more steady and swift than martial artists¡¯ lightness technique. The news was widespread. We had just sent the remaining Radiant Demon Wing masters and annihtion team hearing about the ambush, but they all returned as truly amazing news was delivered.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve reduced the fighting power of an apostle who could face the rare ck-level masters. That day, a schedule epassing all of Deste Sect was set. Blue-level promotion! A ce where all whites who have umted sufficient merit challenge. The summons was issued the moment the Radiant Demon Squad leader and the sirs entered Xiangyang.¡± Do Yu-won guided him to the main fortress center. Not just Hyeon Won-chang but all the Radiant Demon Wing seniors followed. Their faces hadpletely erased the journey¡¯s fatigue, as if something exciting had happened. Jeong Yeon-shin approached Ma Jin¡¯s side. And lightly touched his arm. ¡°My words were excessivest time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meanwhile Baek Mi-ryeo muttered. ¡°Not even giving time to rest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the sect leader¡¯s will.¡± Do Yu-won shook his head slightly as if he didn¡¯t know either. Jeong Yeon-shin rather thought it was the sect leader¡¯s consideration. They said the scope of authority changes upon bing a blue-level master. They said there are many cases of carrying out missions alone from the start. ¡®I¡¯ll be able to umte merit without rest. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯ They soon reached their destination. It was as Do Yu-won said. Many white warriors had gathered. There seemed to be easily dozens. There were many unfamiliar faces never seen in the vast Deste Sect. All werepetitors. Seniors from other martial divisions also stood forming a huge circle. They seemed to havee to support their juniors¡¯ promotion. Radiant Demon Wing seniors who had remained without going on missions waved to Jeong Yeon-shin. A central tform where arge tree grew alone. White feather clouds flowing like waves in the clear sky. In the sunlight brilliantly undting below the fortress walls, a beauty who made all scenery noble wasnguidly reclining. Her light grass-colored ceremonial robe hems fluttered in the wind. Under the shade of a cypress tree three arms thick. The Deste Sect Lord who had been lying against the brown tree trunk opened her eyes. Deep green pupils slowly revealed through light green bangs. Jeong Yeon-shin was nkly looking up at her. For a moment his gaze tangled with the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s. He seemed to see her smile in the instant their eyes met. ¡°From now.¡± The Deste Sect Lord opened her rose-colored lips. Her clear ringing voice brought silence. ¡°I shall test your qualification for blue level.¡± Amid erupting cheers, Jeong Yeon-shin who approached the center hesitated. It was because stern momentum from all directions covered him. Was it seizing initiative? Frost-like energies were tantly directed at him. He nced around slightly. All were white warriors who werepetition targets. ¡®This is interesting.¡¯ de-like momentums endlessly poured toward Jeong Yeon-shin. Even those who didn¡¯t particrly turn their heads were like that. Some just smirked when their gazes met. It seemed like manifestation ofpetitive spirit. This is Deste Sect. As long as they obey the sect leader¡¯s orders, they speak all else through martial arts. The chivalry for civilians they followed was also implemented through martial arts. ¡°Seeing the seniors¡¯ momentum.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡°The main sect¡¯s future seems bright.¡± He spread five fingers and slowly wrapped them around the Deste Sword¡¯s scabbard. Jeong Family Dynamic Technique¡¯s energy arose. Simultaneously he began calmly receiving and deflecting all energy. It was very light. He felt it himself. He had alreadypletely stepped into the realm of blue-level. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¨C Promotion (2) The hierarchy of the murim was like the Yangtze River. It meant the upper and lower positions didn¡¯t change. No matter how strong one¡¯s martial arts, one couldn¡¯t stand above masters, senior uncles, and master uncles. Deste Sect was different. They called it the Great Ming Empire¡¯s sword. The word ¡°promotion¡± was alien. The term itself revealed Deste Sect¡¯s unique aspect. They highly valued sharp swords. That¡¯s why they forbade master-disciple bonds and introduced promotions. ¡°It¡¯s like the Deste Exam. It proceeds in two tests.¡± He was a middle-aged man with a skinny build and sunken eye sockets. His ck robe was loose. His thin body was more pronounced but no oneughed. They called him the Annihtion Team Leader. They said his martial arts prowess rivaled the Radiant Demon Wing Leader. The Deste Sect Lord closed her eyes again after dering the test¡¯s opening. The Annihtion Team Leader was in charge of the test. ¡°Discernment and martial power. Other items are substituted by merit records. I will present the problems.¡± Perhaps due to Deste Sect¡¯s unique origins? It resembled the civil service examination for recruiting officials. Those seated in long lines received nk paper. Jeong Yeon-shin too sat in the middle and spread out paper. The brush and ink beside him felt unfamiliar. Was it because he hadn¡¯t held them since the Jeong family¡¯s annihtion? Suddenly Cheong Myeong¡¯s words came to mind. ¡®They said it was nothing special.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t. All sorts of stone tablets, rocks, or tree bark were lifted up. White warriors had to look at the marks on objects and guess which sect¡¯s what martial arts left the traces. Since famous martial arts generally had distinct characteristics, it was a test asking about eye technique achievement and depth of experience. It was a ce watched by seniors with higher eye technique realms. There was no leisure to roll eyes elsewhere. Jeong Yeon-shin with narrow murim knowledge got three problems right. The Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Heavenly River Thirty-Six Swords and Taiji Formless Sword, and the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword. The benefit of staying at Zhongnan Sect and interacting with masters was great. ¡®I saw Blood me Sect too.¡¯ There were cases where he knew the sect but not the martial art¡¯s name. After finishing the first test, he briefly returned to the Radiant Demon Wing group. Cheong Myeong shot arrows with a smiling mouth. Out of twenty questions, getting three wrong was said to be at a failing level. Unless he got near perfect results in the second, that is. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°Blue level is reached only after broadening knowledge for at least ten years.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s no precedent like Lightning sh.¡± Radiant Demon Wing seniors patted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulders in constion. Radiant Demon First and Second Teams were different. The faces having casual conversation showed not a trace of worry. Even when others asked, they just smiled slightly. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll follow soon.¡± Hyeon Won-chang said. His expression was full of determination. His heart had aspects hard to grasp, so Jeong Yeon-shin often just thought ¡°whatever.¡± He had seen him handle killing swords several times. It was still unclear which was Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s true self. Jeong Yeon-shin smiled slightly. ¡°Seems we¡¯ll do the next mission together too.¡± ¡°Hm? How does Sir know that?¡± ¡°Just a feeling.¡± He brushed it off vaguely. As his upper dantian grew, sometimes a kind of premonition stimted his mind. Usually they came true. From utterly trivial matters to inspiration about martial arts acquisition. It wasn¡¯t a very good feeling. Because it felt like heaven was giving alms before early death. ¡°The opponent is decided. A guy called Crimson Day Sword from the Annihtion Team, not good at all.¡± A junior brought news. She was a girl with impressive clear eyes. They said she was the same age as Jeong Yeon-shin. That¡¯s right. While carrying out several missions, juniors appeared under Jeong Yeon-shin.t Rumors were widespread about her being a once-in-a-generation talent following Lightning sh. She didn¡¯t even borrow family power. They said she entered after taking this Deste Exam. ¡®Shin So-bin was it?¡¯ They said she was the sister of the Deste Sect¡¯s Shin family heir. Jeong Yeon-shin had seen the young heir too. At the recenting of age ceremony, he had withstood the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s momentum along with Jeong Yeon-shin and Ma Se-in. He thought her beautiful facial lines and high nose bridge resembled his. ¡°Crimson Day Sword? First time hearing it.¡± ¡°Of course for senior. He is quite famous to people like me who practically lived in the main fortress.¡± Shin So-bin chattered boldly. She gave the impression of having grown up deeply loved by everyone in a famous family. She came across as the embodiment of the phrase ¡°precious jade leaf.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been a white warrior for twenty years. He¡¯s quite venomous. They say he skillfully uses all sorts of misceneous techniques, even making the Lazy Donkey Roll into a killing move. Senior should be careful too!¡± ¡°Right. Thanks.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered calmly. Using the Lazy Donkey Roll as a killing move? He could tell the master called Crimson Day Sword¡¯s tendencies. It meant rolling one¡¯s body on the ground despite humiliation. It meant not caring about face. Since they were rumors, there would be exaggerated aspects too. But that was enough. ¡®They said Deste Sect has all kinds of martial artists.¡¯ Going forward on missions, he would face all sorts of situations. This promotion too would probably be good experience. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slightly to Shin So-bin. It was thanks. Her face became strange. ¡°Senior, are you being cautious? You¡¯ll have to catch hidden weapons too? They say someone with less murim experience is not a good opponent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always tense.¡± ¡°Well, yes. Senior has fame too. You¡¯ll handle it well I¡¯m sure.¡± Other seniors seemed to watch the two young juniors¡¯ conversation with strange satisfaction. Jeong Yeon-shin moved his steps without minding. Already the Annihtion Team Leader was calling Lightning sh¡¯s name. ¡°Sir Jeong! Think of the celebratory wine!¡± Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s shout was heard from behind. Along with Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s scolding not to pressure him. * * * ¡°Lightning sh and Crimson Day Sword. The intention behind the match is visible.¡± ¡°A battle between shining new talent and seasonedbat techniques.¡± ¡°The odds?¡± ¡°Looking at merit, definitely Lightning sh. But Crimson Day Sword¡¯s umted years are thick too. Think he might be blue-level this year.¡± People surrounding them and examiners watching with stern eyes. Jeong Yeon-shin felt d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was like this during the Deste Exam too. Not such an old matter. He stood in such a ce again before half a year had passed. Even the fame of White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin, his opponent then, hadn¡¯t resonated at the time. ¡®Much was unfamiliar.¡¯ It was the day he knocked on the door just thinking he had to live. Now wasn¡¯t any different. The increased gazes and momentum couldn¡¯t dig into his nerves at all. Only one unfamiliar middle-aged warrior was captured in his vision. Deste Sect¡¯s martial robe colors had standards. Unlike the murim¡¯s vague realm distinctions. A white warrior he hadn¡¯t met. It was a chance to gauge his current position. ¡°Lightning sh.¡± Crimson Day Sword¡¯s impression was different from expected. When hearing Shin So-bin¡¯s words, he had imagined a despicable ck path person. It wasn¡¯t so. Would a squad leader who went through thick and thin in the northern army have such energy? It felt like a ck path martial artist who had properly learned martial arts. The warrior with scars all over his body continued speaking gravely. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your fame. They say the rumors about you spreading in the murim don¡¯t match reality, but our Deste Sect is different. We urately gauge your skill and merit. Everyone must feel the same. The emergence of an outstanding junior is delightful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard much of Senior Crimson Day Sword¡¯s name too.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He gave a bitter smile. And changed his expression. ¡°Therefore I will unleash the true techniques of all my martial arts. There may be much you haven¡¯t experienced yet. You might be bewildered, even angered. Will you endure it?¡± ¡°Now it seems we should share friendship through swords.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered. Embarrassing words weren¡¯t familiar. Before they knew it, his hand going to his sword wave was calling for sparring. Simultaneously energy waves exploded from Crimson Day Sword¡¯s body. ¡°Good!¡± It was when the Annihtion Team Leader in the middle stepped back. Crimson Day Sword took the initiative. Two daggers taken from his bosom immediately flew like lightning. Didn¡¯t expect him to use dagger techniques right away. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately stepped forward while drawing his sword. ng-! He deflected both with one ring. It was because he properly drew the Radiant Demon technique sword path along with drawing the sword. Master¡¯s realm. The feeling rising through his grip was light. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately took a true step. The training tform rang with a thud. Dirt dust rising from under his feet scattered at the tip of his rising sword de. There was sunlight gathering from the ground. As Jeong Family Dynamic Technique and Fate Defying Scripture¡¯s power sprouted, the Radiant Sword Style¡¯s dim light clusters were unleashed at once. Whoosh! Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s footwork step taken with his sword strike transcended the realm of martial arts. Overwhelming genius. He instantly upied the distance where the opponent couldn¡¯t properly apply force when drawing their sword. Jeong Yeon-shin gave his all from the first move. He didn¡¯t drag it into a battle of fundamental martial power. He had already raised his upper dantian ability, bound by blessing and curse, to the extreme andpleted his calctions of moves. Seeing Crimson Day Sword¡¯s technique speed and limb positions when throwing the dagger was enough. ng-! It ended in one strike. Sword force transcending white-level sent Crimson Day Sword¡¯s de flying. ¡°What¡­¡­¡± A hastily drawn sword couldn¡¯t handle the Radiant Sword Style. Crimson Day Sword¡¯s eyes widened seeing the sword ced at his neck. The Annihtion Team Leader watching nearby was the same. ¡°¡­Not martial arts. Innate martial talent?¡± Colorless lights shed in the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s eyes. He lookedpletely like a supreme master obsessed with martial arts. ¡°No martial artist of equal rank could possibly handle Lightning sh. Is this Deste Sect¡¯s blessing? It¡¯s my first time envying Ma Jin. Yes¡­¡± His eyes met with Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯ve won, Lightning sh.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°There will be no more matches for you. This promotion test is perfect. Crimson Day Sword, prepare for your second.¡± ¡°Yes, squad leader.¡± Crimson Day Sword¡¯s gaze turned to Jeong Yeon-shin. He seemed to feel shame about mentioning his martial arts¡¯ true techniques, but Jeong Yeon-shin paid no mind and made his courtesy. Crimson Day Sword finally smiled. ¡°Work hard for the civilians. Your talent can truly reach all under heaven.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin silently raised his sped fists. The path returning to where Radiant Demon Wing gathered was quite quiet. Only whispers like ripples rang out. It was a ce with few martial artists of low discernment. Seniors from other martial divisions he hadn¡¯t met before seemed newly shocked. The white-level seniors who had shot out momentum also quietly closed their mouths. Jeong Yeon-shin just recalled when his sword broke against Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s one strike. He felt the passage of generations. ¡°How did you do that? What footwork was that?¡± Shin So-bin who ran up as if to grab Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cor asked. She was even stamping her feet. ¡°No, what about the sword technique that scattered light? They were all martial arts I¡¯ve never seen before. Which family are you from? Ah! Congrattions on winning!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin lightly pushed away his frantic junior¡¯s shoulders. Her approach without hesitation despite not knowing him felt burdensome. He turned his gaze. Several seniors including Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo were smiling. Hyeon Won-chang was the same. ¡°You made up for it.¡± Cheong Myeong said. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded. The following promotion ceremony was quite grand. Artists like dancers and musicians danced and performed at the training ground. Such was the meaning of the blue martial uniform. They said it was a symbol announcing one as Deste Sect¡¯s main force. Cheong Myeong gave a hint that it was natural. ¡°May sunlight not fade from your path ahead.¡± The Deste Sect Lord recited a blessing unique to elf n. And personally helped him put on the robe. Her hand movements were delicate. It wasn¡¯t Cheong Myeong¡¯s clothes that were a bit big on him. Even what he was already wearing was his own blue uniform. Deste Sect blue warrior. They said it was a name that could act imposingly anywhere under heaven. It was a level treated as a master anywhere in the murim. They said discerningmoners often treated them with respectful thoughts. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Youngest and shortest time!¡± The Radiant Demon Wing seniors weed him. They said Radiant Demon Wing among the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s Seventeen divisions was always short-handed. It was an extremely strong force where individual blue-levels were known to match the Nine Sects¡¯ elite. ¡®I¡¯ve heard much.¡¯ They said being scattered across the world on missions was familiar. Now he too was one pir of that. He had be fully acknowledged. ¡°This way.¡± General Administration Office schr Do Yu-won guided. His mind was still scattered. He suddenly had to confirm all sorts of etiquette learned since entering Deste Sect. Jeong Yeon-shin headed to yet another ce as soon as he properly donned his clothes. He was with others who were promoted together, but the destination was unfamiliar. It was a deep ce within Deste Sect he hadn¡¯t even known existed until now. A very splendid pavilion. The expressions of blue warriors who received hints about the final schedule weren¡¯t good. Visibly hardened faces. Only Jeong Yeon-shin alone maintained a peaceful appearance. ¡°He is someone with great changes in his heart. Please take utmost care with your attitude.¡± Do Yu-won said. They hade to meet the crown prince who was staying at Deste Sect training in martial arts. There were rumors he had heard in passing. They said the crown prince¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good. Because the Deste Sect Lord, the Great Ming Empire¡¯s grand preceptor and military king¡¯s attention was directed at Lightning sh. ¡®What do they want?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin was already thinking in an extremely martial artist-like way. He was surprised enough at the thought that came unconsciously. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¨C Preparation Jeong Yeon-shin thought it wasn¡¯t good. The martial world was harsh. Arrogance was an emotion that encouraged early death. It wasn¡¯t a feeling to harbor even before eating the fruit. Just because many people treated him as a genius didn¡¯t mean he should really think that way. ¡®Just give me the fruit. I¡¯ll do anything.¡¯ He gave himself this suggestion. He recalled the deep green pupils set in the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s curved eye-smile. A feeling like falling into an endless abyss. While mentally repeating his plea for the World Tree¡¯s fruit, the pavilion door opened. * * * They said it was originally unnned. There was talk that the crown prince had personally requested it. Some sharp seniors talked about it. Having no justification to meet Lightning sh privately, they said he put forth the pretext of praising the Ming¡¯s sword. ¡°So you are the blue warriors who were just promoted.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin met the Ming dynasty¡¯s third heaven. Do Yu-won¡¯s advice wasn¡¯t needed. He was already famous for his capriciousness. ¡°I am this country¡¯s crown prince.¡± He was an incredibly handsome young master. His ears like precious sword tips were familiar. Perhaps five and a half chi tall(1.83m). He seemed simr in height to Jeong Yeon-shin who had been growing significantlytely. Under thick jet-ck eyebrows, his shing eyes contained ink-colored lightning. A feeling of existing alone in the brightly entering sunlight from the side. Innate dignity dwelled in his gaze sweeping over the bowing blue warriors. Was it the energy of one born with the destiny to rule all under heaven? Though he had already said they could raise their heads, only Jeong Yeon-shin actually did so. ¡®It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll umte merit in my ce.¡¯ Even the emperor who was said to already possess advanced martial arts treated the Deste Sect Lord as a military king. They said she had taught martial arts to the current emperor and crown prince. The Ming¡¯s long-standing grand preceptor. Since even the crown prince¡¯s power couldn¡¯t do anything about the World Tree¡¯s fruit, this was a meaningless meeting to Jeong Yeon-shin. Loyalty was the same. It was something that woulde after living. ¡®Should slowly request teachings from the sect leader. Perhaps asking for mind techniques would be good.¡¯ It was while lost in thought. Suddenly their gazes met. Very ck eyes contained strange curiosity. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± The Ming Empire¡¯s crown prince opened his mouth. ¡°Could you perform music with a sword?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Many famous swordsmen make sword sounds with one de. Sword songs are different. It¡¯s the realm of true energy control. They say one needs innate sense to turn sword sounds into song.¡± It was when there was silence at the contextless words. Suddenly the crown princeughed casually. ¡°I heard your talent was outstanding so I tried asking. We¡¯re the same age.¡± His speech and behavior were unconventional. Tremendous self-confidence seeped from his words and conduct. It felt like saying no one under heaven could do anything to him. ¡°Having things taken from me is rare. Even more so with attention. Yet they say the grand preceptor turned her attention to you. Even I who studied under her felt it. Jealousy arose in my heart.¡± ¡°¡­I am honored.¡± ¡°No. It is my w. Something that shouldn¡¯t exist in the emperor¡¯s crown prince. It is due to myck of virtue, my imperfection. I wanted to confirm your talent. To perhaps dilute this shame a little.¡± The crown prince¡¯s gaze was very direct. Though he had the eye light unique to masters suggesting he had learned peerless divine techniques, he seemed to have something beyond that. ¡®Force of character.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. While the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Wei Ji Myo-hwa was called Sword Dragon, this person seemed sufficient to be called simply Dragon. There was a reason the Ming used the same honorific ¡°Your Highness¡± for both crown prince and heir apparent. He hadn¡¯t known at all. This was what bloodline epassing all under heaven meant. ¡°But it seems I expected too much. Sword songs are the most luxurious entertainment among the world¡¯s arts. How could I ask you about something that only applies to royalty? Even I only heard about it from my father the crown prince. I am sorry and ashamed.¡± The crown prince smiled slightly and turned around with his hands behind his back. ¡°Everyone return. It was a pleasant meeting.¡± * * * ¡°How was His Highness the crown prince? I¡¯ve only seen him from afar too.¡± It was just after finishing all schedules. Shin So-bin thrust her small face forward. All of Radiant Demon Wing were waiting without even entering their sleeping quarters. They had set up a banquet hall at the main training ground. Was this Deste Sect Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s capacity? ¡°Well. We received the order to leave too quickly.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered roughly. The fragrant smell of the feast seemed to stimte even his dantian. His hunger increased after going through ceremonies absent from his life. Today even Jeong Yeon-shin had to touch alcohol. Even though he minded energy cirction, it was so. Because Heon Won-chang said he had brought it after much consideration. Shaoxing wine. They said it was precious wine that came to Xiangyang from quite distant Zhejiang. Hyeon Won-chang had rushed to Xiangyang¡¯s First Tavern to obtain it. ¡®Does this taste good?¡¯ A colleague¡¯s heart and wine taste were separate matters. Taking a sip along with Ma Jin¡¯s congrattions, Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously furrowed his brow. The seniors giggled. Even junior Shin So-bin looked at him like a child. ¡°Lightning sh is blue-level.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an incredibly short time to say ¡®times have changed¡¯.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t his achievements substantial? We were shocked at the Eight Fierce Rakshasa Sword, and the Seventh Apostle¡¯s eye¡­¡± Everyone chatted boisterously. Even Deste Sect¡¯s masters revered by all under heaven were likemoners when drinking. Among them, Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the task the crown prince had thrown out. The task was purely Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s thought. He was just interested as some inspiration seemed to brush his mind. ¡®He said sword song. ying music with sword sounds.¡¯ He had encountered many rumors sinceing to Deste Sect. Once he heard talk of sound techniques. It was said that rumors were famous in the murim. It was a story of some internal force master facing a hundred people by ying a seven-stringed zither. It was said he burst enemies¡¯ eardrums by plucking strings a few times. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess the principle. ¡®True energy.¡¯ In the end it was internal force. The question was how much one could raise the effectiveness of true energy carried on the air. That¡¯s where the difference between rising martial arts and third-rate martial arts divided. ¡®Maybe I can create sound techniques with a sword.¡¯ If sessful, it would be easier to handle multiple enemies. ¡°Drink!¡± ¡°The side dishes here are gone!¡± Were all drinking gatherings like this? Now the banquet was no longer a ce celebrating Lightning sh. Everyone seemed to just enjoy themselves, but rather that made it morefortable. Jeong Yeon-shin began conceiving sound techniques while moderately amodating Heon Won-chang¡¯s drunken behavior. Thus a boisterous day set. The moonlit night was cozy. * * * There were still schedules remaining the next day. This time they said it waspensation for blue-level promotion. ¡°Choose quickly. They¡¯re all famous swords.¡± He was a man who seemed toe a little above Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s waist. He had thick beard and short limbs. Instead his arm thickness was tremendous. Just in visible muscles he looked sturdier than Jeong Yeon-shin who had refined Jeong Family Dynamic Technique. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t there be one that fits my hand?¡± ¡°They were made to fit all people under heaven. To the extent that before any guy mes the weapon, they should look back at their own martial arts first.¡± It felt like seeing the man¡¯s lips hidden by his beard. He seemed to wear an expression containing tremendous pride. The armory of Deste Sect¡¯s forge thatpeted for world¡¯s first in metalworking. Jeong Yeon-shin met a dwarf n member for the first time. Those who helped found the dynasty and settled in the Central ins with the elf n. They receivedpletely different treatment from Western Region colored-eye people. The imperial court kept them tightly hidden in the Central ins. Martial artists were the same. They said they looked at the skills they possessed rather than the dwarf n¡¯s short stature. ¡®Since they even make divine swords.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin swept through the armory interior with Cheong Myeong. All weapons looked extraordinary. It really seemed fine to choose anything. Cheong Myeong with a smiling face opened his mouth. ¡°Still need to be careful. It¡¯s your one promotion reward. They say you can get something else when bing ck-level.¡± ¡°Hey, Blue Eyes Demon Sword. Is this youngster really blue-level? I can¡¯t believe it. Never heard of such a case. Even though our n is indifferent to the outside.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by his clothes?¡± The iron n member closed his mouth when Cheong Myeong spoke seriously. The title Blue Eyes Demon Sword seemed to fit as notoriety to others. It was an unfamiliar aspect to Jeong Yeon-shin. He tapped Cheong Myeong¡¯s arm. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°How about that one?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin pointed to a sword hanging on the disy. Both sword wave and scabbard were pure white. It would contrast with the current Deste Sword at his waist where everything except the de was pitch ck. ¡°Northern Light. It¡¯s a good one.¡± The dwarf n man said. His attitude was like treating swords as people. After getting the man¡¯s permission, Jeong Yeon-shin immediately approached and grabbed the sword. Only after feeling the sword wave¡¯s sensation for a moment did he draw the de. Swish. Wave patterns flickered on the dazzlingly revealed pure white de. Jeong Yeon-shin infused true energy with his right hand. He immediately felt it was top grade. The unobstructed energy that extended out yed on the de. He brought the de close to his body and stroked it with his left hand. For a moment pale blue lightning shed in his eyes. ¡°¡­With this level I could perform music with sword sounds.¡± ¡°You?¡± The dwarf n man snickered. Perhaps because they were a n that presented weapons to the imperial court? He seemed to know sword songs. ¡°Without being quite familiar with weapons, one couldn¡¯t even dream of such divine technique. Even supreme masters can¡¯t imitate it without innate talent, what more with a sword just picked up.¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Cheong Myeong said. Jeong Yeon-shin had already closed his eyes. Without swinging it, he knew. How to move the sword with what feeling, how to ride the air well when drawing slightly different sword paths. It was a realm separate from proficiency. Though it would take time to familiarize with it like the Deste Sword, he instantly felt what kind of sword Northern Light was. It was innate sense. That¡¯s when it happened. From quite far away, unfamiliar energy waves approached. A noble feeling as if about to rise into the sky. Could this be what the crown prince had seen before? After a moment, the iron n man frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to choose quickly? They said the crown prince ising.¡± It wasn¡¯t coincidence. They said royal processions had extreme aspects. If it wasn¡¯t something no one could know, everyone knew. Deste Sect was a group of supreme masters. Unless the crown prince was in seclusion or on a secret journey, anyone could know. Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t seen imperial martial arts yet. He chose this time wondering if he could gain even a little inspiration. ¡°Crown prince. He¡¯s been going around oftentely?¡± Cheong Myeong asked in a strange tone. The man nodded. ¡°They say martial arts became his attachment after the crown princess¡¯s passing. Trying to soothe his heart with the sword after losing his mother.¡± ¡°His mother¡­?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously repeated. He examined Northern Light for a moment. Then asked Cheong Myeong as if it wasn¡¯t important. ¡°When gaining the crown prince¡¯s favor, would it be of any help involving the main fortress¡¯s personnel matters? For example, gaining support when challenging for the Divine Sword Squad Leader position?¡± ¡°Well it would be better than having no friendship. It¡¯s not a position that can be reached by martial power alone.¡± At Cheong Myeong¡¯s slightly smiling answer, Jeong Yeon-shin nodded. Then it was good. He had already practiced with the Deste Sword. Could he not handle sword sounds when trying to create sound techniques to face a hundred? He stepped out of the armory. Boom. When he infused true energy again, Northern Light emitted strange vibrating sounds. A sound like a newborn flood dragon crying. Then there was the sword¡¯s song spreading straight out. ¡°What¡­!¡± It was a cry that even buried the dwarf n man¡¯s shocked voice. * * * The Great Ming was an empire that arose from the union of Ming¡¯s founding emperor and a elf n empress. Since elf ns were revered as immortals, the bloodline originating from the empress dowager¡¯s body created longevity in descendants. The throne only changed through warfare and assassins¡¯ killings. The current emperor was powerful. He had reigned long without incident. Thanks to Deste Sect, peerless masters couldn¡¯t covet the imperial court, and the emperor grew more rxed as time passed. He had even handled the 108 Arhat Formation alone wanting to witness Shaolin martial arts. The crown prince had been heir apparent for decades. There was absolutely no justification for seeding to the throne. Crown Prince Zhu Lun-ming was bornte. As the crown prince¡¯s son, he had to watch his father losing his brilliance. Sword songs were the art his father demonstrated with a sword whenever heposed his mind. At some point they could no longer be seen. ¡°Sword songs.¡± Suddenly the crown prince smiled. It was while personally walking toward Deste Sect¡¯s armory. ¡°Who else would cultivate such a luxurious hobby.¡± Having lost his mother the crown princess early, his soliloquies increased. Those serving him knew well enough not to react. That¡¯s when it happened. Under the falling twilight. There was a youth holding down a sword while making blue robes flutter over blue martial clothes. He had seen him before. Lightning sh was it? He was the young swordsman whose activities the Deste Sect Lord he admired received reports about daily. Was it intuition? An anecdote arose in the crown prince¡¯s mind. In the Spring and Autumn period, a music master called someone ¡°knowing the sound.¡± It meant a close friend who understood his performance better than anyone. ¡°Sword sounds¡­?¡± The crown prince heard vibrating sounds spreading from the youth¡¯s sword. His steps unconsciously quickened. And he saw. It felt like his ears naturally opened. Woong- A serpent¡¯s groan breaking its shell gradually transformed into a dragon¡¯s growl. There was a resonance as if yearning for something far away. It approached to the point of being sorrowful. The sword song that seemed to rise from a dragon¡¯s throat even rewound the crown prince¡¯s old memories. His father in times still full of vitality, the sword¡¯s song. As he rested his heart in distant memories, he muttered as if sighing. ¡°To think there was one who would make me know the sound¡­¡­¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¨C Preparation (2) The crown prince came closer. Jeong Yeon-shin stood still holding his sword. Sword song. At this moment, the foundation of an art that could handle groups was created. ¡°Let¡¯s meet often.¡± Crown Prince Zhu Lun-ming said. That was all. The crown prince showed no more emotion. He seemed to have lived that way. ¡®Does it mean don¡¯t die elsewhere?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head after making his courtesy. It was after the crown prince entered the armory. Cheong Myeong who slowly approached put his arm around Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s how people¡¯s goodwill is. Can¡¯t be gained at once. Even goodwill is insufficient if you want the Divine Sword Squad Leader position. Because you need to build trust. Consistency is the answer, shall we say.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, umting merites first.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered nonchntly. He sheathed the sword and wore it at his waist with the Deste Sword. Swords were consumables. They said swords whose des didn¡¯t dull were rare famous swords under heaven. The newly acquired Northern Light¡¯s sensation came as a pleasant coolness. ¡°Go ahead first. I have somewhere to go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cheong Myeong answered simply and turned around. Blue Eyes Demon Sword Cheong Myeong. Though seemingly just friendly, he was someone without much regret in everything. Jeong Yeon-shin watched his back for a moment before moving his steps. Since it was around sunset, the promised time was right. At the end of steps treading twilight was the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s main fortress. He climbed the stairs entering straight in without any particr restraint. Since bing blue-level, he feltpletely melted into Deste Sect. ¡°Lightning sh is¡­¡± It was when he put the title that became his courtesy name since theing of age ceremony in his mouth. The thick stone door of the sect leader¡¯s office opened by itself. It was like during the Deste Exam. Now he could feel the energy waves even if just a little. They called it Void Grasp. It was the realm of touching all things without even touching them. Was it a fragment of the martial arts that allegedly destroyed the Dali Kingdom royal family alone? They said right after Ming¡¯s founding was a turbulent period. Though she could have entered the imperial pce, the Deste Sect Lord married no one. They said she refused even when the current empress dowager, still vigorous, repeatedly rmended. They said she just lived as the Great Ming¡¯s divine sword while teaching the emperor¡¯s sessors as grand preceptor. The Deste Sect Lord¡¯s heaven-shaking martial power was created that way. ¡®Still need to increase internal force quantity.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He imagined bing Divine Sword Squad Leader and floating two swords in empty air. If swords moved on their own separate from his body deploying Eternal Blossom Fist, the effectiveness would be tremendous. At that level, wouldn¡¯t he not need to mind martial power in achieving merit? It was a distant matter. ¡°You¡¯ve gained leisure. Having other thoughts before me.¡± A clear voice rang and he turned his gaze. The thick tree trunks piercing through the office were strange no matter when seen. A woman lying diagonally on the tree entered his vision. Still the same presence. Her beauty looking just three or four years older than Jeong Yeon-shin was said to be a symbol of immortality. Deep green pupils that seemed to stiffen souls were overwhelming. Different from other supreme masters¡¯ eye light. Her long pale green hair didn¡¯t move at all. It meantpletely containing energy waves. ¡®Yet I feel the level. What realm could it be?¡¯ First he greeted saying he was sorry. The Deste Sect Lord slowly opened her mouth. ¡°You seem to have made up your mind.¡± ¡°Yes. I request Internal Energy techniques from the sect leader. I would like martial arts with fast energy absorption speed.¡± He came to request martial arts for the previous promise. Thanks to the reckless sparring request from Deste Ma Family¡¯s Ma Se-in. A reward given due to friendship between his maternal grandfather, the previous Divine Sword Squad Leader, and the Deste Sect Lord. There was no need to dy further. Because Jeong Yeon-shin clearly realized what hecked most now. ¡°Internal Energy techniques. Yes. True energy quantity is also important. After polishing the vessel, it must be filled with water.¡± She smiled and continued speaking. ¡°Somethinges to mind. Come here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin moved without hesitation. He had justpleted his martial vessel. Jeong Family Dynamic Technique was perfect for tempering the physical body. But under heaven there were various absorption methods for umting energy. umting true energy. They called it Energy umtion. ¡®Need to create mind techniques with fast energy umtion speed.¡¯ This couldn¡¯t even take inspiration from seeing others¡¯ energy cirction. It was right to directly experience one divine technique. It was enough to know what principles quickly drew in the world¡¯s energy. Afterwards he nned to create Internal Energy techniques most suitable for his body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Deste Sect Lord asked. It seemed because Jeong Yeon-shin approached and stood nkly before her. ¡°You said toe.¡± ¡°Closer.¡± ¡°By closer you mean¡­¡± At his questioning words, the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡°This seems to be your first proper guidance in energy absorption methods. If training manuals were enough, there would be no reason for masters to exist. Reciting old techniques is not sufficient.¡± She slowly raised her body. She also drew in her legs that had been stretched out. Her pale green martial clothes made small sounds brushing against the tree bark. A posture sitting with each foot on the opposite thigh. Cross-legged. ¡°Sit properly before me. I will guide your true energy. Internal Energy techniques must be learned like this at once.¡± ¡°Yes. But before that.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin stepped back three steps. He slowly began to bow. It was because of martial arts¡¯ meaning in the martial world. It was an era where sect honor was considered more important than personal advancement. Passing down martial arts that would long remain in history. One couldn¡¯t help but take her as master. Forbidding master-disciple bonds? The sect leader is above Deste Sect¡¯sws. ¡®She¡¯s not stopping me.¡¯ It seemed to mean acknowledgement. Jeong Yeon-shin made one bow and rose. This was enough. One doesn¡¯t bow more than twice to the living. That was the custom of the Central ins where Taoism took root. The martial world was still the same. He sat before the Deste Sect Lord wearing a strange smile. Facing her up close, her skin was surprisingly white and transparent. She smiled slightly. ¡°Not that. Show your back.¡± Her faint breath brushed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cheek. It was a very thin exhtion. It made one wonder how much internal energy training she had umted for such deep breathing. Jeong Yeon-shin felt fresh awe as he turned his body. ¡®I thought she would teach chants first then enter true energy guidance.¡¯ She seemed to want to finish martial arts transmission quickly. He recalled when he transferred the Great Violet Pill¡¯s energy to Yu-hyeon, the Mount Hua sect leader¡¯s disciple. Jeong Yeon-shin could circte energy while speaking. The Deste Sect Lord seemed capable of such things too. ¡°It is called Moon Spirit Harmony Technique. My unique martial art.¡± Along with her voice, her hand touched Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s back. It was very warm. Apart from her appearance seeming like a sister, he wondered if this was how an unseen mother would feel. Boom. Pure internal energy beyond imagination dug into his body. A clear stream of energy entered as if containing nature¡¯s energy directly. All his body¡¯s fine meridians and energy channels began filling in order. It was a movement showing Moon Spirit Harmony Technique¡¯s energy umtion path. ¡°This is how it¡¯s done. Feel it.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin closed his eyes whilefortably calming his mind. Along with the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s voice teaching chants, he felt the flow of true energy. As time gradually passed, his intent began circting energy by itself. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it.¡± Her low voice encouraged the flow. Half an hour was enough. As the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s fingertips pressing his back lifted, her internal force also dispersed. Jeong Yeon-shin learned the divine technique with one cirction felt while hearing the old techniques. No more was needed. A breath withughter tickled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s nape. Her whisper was heard at his ear. ¡°Come ask if there are blockages.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reward.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who came down and turned made a respectful sped fist greeting. She smiled again. On the path heading to the Radiant Demon Wing pavilion after leaving the office. His heart was ted. Jeong Yeon-shin freshly realized how vast the world of martial arts was. It was different again from true energy operation of various sword and fist-leg techniques. He truly felt that supreme martial arts existed even in methods of drawing and containing nature¡¯s energy in the body. Was it the sect leader¡¯s consideration? Moon Spirit Harmony Technique didn¡¯t reject Jeong Family Dynamic Technique¡¯s energy either. Like her energy that seemed to embrace all things. ¡°Very good.¡± He unconsciously spoke to himself. It felt like all sorts of inspiration was surging. It seemed he could create mind techniques far surpassing third-rate right away. ¡®I want to see Se-in.¡¯ He became very grateful to his distant rtive Ma Se-in and inadequate maternal grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok. * * * Jeong Yeon-shin devoted himself to mind technique training and creation until the next evening. It was the first time since childhood that he sat under the bed refining internal force. Focusing only on the living breathing energy inside and outside his body came across not badly. It was when he finished one major heavenly circuit of full body cirction. Do Yu-won of the General Administration Office came to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s room. ¡°This is truly congrattory. Another direct disciple of the sect leader has been born like this.¡± Do Yu-won said with a bright smile. He had two sets of blue clothes on his arm. ¡°Those are¡­?¡± ¡°Though you received new martial uniforms the day before yesterday, you must wear different ones.¡± Do Yu-won carefully unfolded one set of clothes in his bosom. Looking at it, it was a martial uniform. There wasn¡¯t much difference from the blue martial uniform the Deste Sect Lord had put on him at the promotion ceremony. Only the color of the ¡®rough Hwang(»Ä)¡¯ character embroidered on both shoulders and back was different. ¡®Hwang(»Ä)¡¯ was embroidered with golden thread. T/Note- In case, if you have forgotten, Hwang means Deste. ¡°Those who receive the sect leader¡¯s martial arts instruction have symbolism regardless of uniform color. They¡¯re bound to be famous in the martial world. Therefore Sir Jeong too should properly receive the main fortress¡¯s ceremony like the many royal family members, so the General Administration Office prepared this.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin received the blue martial uniform with golden thread. Simultaneously Do Yu-won made an ¡°oops¡± expression and added words. ¡°Actually, we watched His Highness the crown prince who is already receiving instruction. Though the sect leader doesn¡¯t mind, it¡¯s different for lowly people like us. But for some reason they say he let it pass smoothly.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin calmly nodded and saw him off. He immediately changed clothes and left the room. Because there was Ma Jin¡¯s summons. The golden characters were very eye-catching. Seniors encountered here and there widened their eyes. Arriving at the main training ground while brushing off that it just happened that way, Radiant Demon First Team and Ma Jin were gathered. Junior Shin So-bin who was newly assigned to First Team was also there. ¡°Si-sir! What is that glorious golden appearance?!¡± It was after Jeong Yeon-shin roughly received Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s fuss. Ma Jin spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll speakfortably. Since all agreed to short mission cycles. First under blue-level Lightning sh¡¯s leadership, Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin will initially set out on the mission. You three are suitable. Young faces are needed for this task.¡± ¡°Young faces meaning?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin quietly asked back. Suddenly he recalled Shaolin¡¯s Little Divine Monk who spoke of young martial artists¡¯ romance. ¡°There are guys people call a righteous martial family. You¡¯ve probably heard. The Hwangbo family.¡± Ma Jin said. He twisted the scar at his mouth corner. ¡°The truth is different. The Azure Sky Squad already uncovered their secret long ago. Those guys are mobilizingmoners to build their family¡¯s new base. Without payment, not even letting them engage in their livelihoods. They¡¯re forcingbor not ordered by the imperial court. On the people.¡± ¡°Despicable b*st*rds!¡± ¡°It¡¯smon.¡± It was a moment when Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin¡¯s reactions contrasted. Major sect martial artists are superhumans. In civilian life they possessed martial power to practically act as gods. With manpower they couldmand with a finger spread everywhere, there were those who couldn¡¯t help but wield power. ¡°Forcedborers number over a thousand. Civilian life directly connected to tribute is truly a sensitive issue. There¡¯s a limit to turning a blind eye to local martial world noble ns. But since care must be taken in punishing orthodox sects, all public sentiment and perception must support Deste Sect¡¯s hand¡­¡± Ma Jin who briefly trailed off continued speaking. ¡°Theypletely dominate Jinan territory in Shandong. Already acting like royalty. There¡¯s a limit to exposing their behavior. Lightning sh. You are important.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the mission content?¡± ¡°Hide your identity and participate in the Dragon Phoenix Gathering with two white-levels. This Dragon Phoenix Gathering happens to be held in South Zhili under the Namgung family¡¯s supervision. Since Shandong is right above it, the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master wille too.¡± Ma Jin who briefly paused opened his mouth again, and finally Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fourth mission dropped. ¡°Your mission is provocation. Scratch his nerves and make the young master go crazy. Make it so he can¡¯t help but mobilize his family to eliminate you. You must make the Hwangbo family¡¯s power move greatly. So gaps show in their dominance covering all of Jinan.¡± ¡°What happens if I¡¯m sessful?¡± ¡°While you¡¯re in South Zhili, we¡¯ll immediately extract reliable witnesses and evidence. It¡¯s something long prepared. Three of the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s Seventeen Squads will gather. All of Radiant Demon Wing with Azure Sky Squad and Annihtion Team will strike the Hwangbo family together.¡± It meant annihting one pir of the orthodox murim¡¯s Eight Great Families. It was truly tremendous. The cooperation of three Divine Sword Squad¡¯s martial squads was also so. Since there were thirteen major evil sect branches just in the Central ins, seventeen for carrying out missions across the vast world. When three groups gathered, they could be called invincible. ¡®Crazy¡­!¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin felt a tremor. Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin also widened their eyes seeming the same. He opened his mouth with the mostposed expression possible. Because he had to ask the most important thing. ¡°About the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master. If the situation isn¡¯t favorable, can I take his head?¡± ¡°That¡¯s left to a blue warrior¡¯s discretion. That¡¯s what blue-level rank means. You can take responsibility for whatever happens.¡± Ma Jin answered smiling. Baek Mi-ryeo beside him spoke with a worried expression. ¡°Lightning sh. Be aware this is a very dangerous mission. Don¡¯t overdo it. That young master, he¡¯s fated to die anyway. He was born with a short-lived constitution in exchange for tremendous talent. Already famous.¡± Cheong Myeong added a word. ¡°They say he¡¯s a genius of the Sr Divine Meridian. He¡¯ll be quite strong.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¨C Encounter The next morning, mission preparations wereplete. Jeong Yeon-shin received a travel pack containing various items, provisions, and travel expenses. As a blue warrior, they said he had to be responsible. Additionally, the characters engraved on the Deste Sect martial uniform were covered with silk pieces. It was quite exquisite. ¡°It¡¯s a ce dealing with famous families. Since it¡¯s a dangerous mission, we don¡¯t change disguises.¡± Do Yu-won from the General Administration Office nodded at Ma Jin¡¯s words. ¡°Official Deste Sect martial uniforms contain thread from a celestial being called Heaven Silkworm. It¡¯s quite valuable, so there¡¯s one thread at each vital point. They¡¯re embroidered vertically. It can buy extremely brief moments against horizontal shes or thrusts.¡± ¡°Since reinforcing with iron tes wouldn¡¯t escape masters¡¯ discerning eyes. It would draw unnecessary attention.¡± ¡°Ah how could you cover this! The everything of me and Sir Jeong!¡± Hyeon Won-chang showed signs of pretend outrage. While stroking his right ¡®Hwang¡¯ character with his left hand, he caressed the ¡®Hwang¡¯ character below Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder with his right hand. It was very bizarre. Jeong Yeon-shin moved slightly away. Hyeon Won-chang made a slight crying face and said. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Mount Hua Sect enough? I find it hard to agree. Now Deste Sect will soon be going too!¡± ¡°Quiet down, Deste Divine Hero.¡± At Ma Jin¡¯s calm words, Baek Mi-ryeo approached. Only then did Hyeon Won-chang shrink back. Moving slightly away, he muttered words others couldn¡¯t understand. Junior Shin So-bin shook her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same year as Senior Lightning sh? I wonder if the secret journey will go smoothly.¡± ¡°Sir Hyeon is different from appearances. It must be your needless worry.¡± ¡°I hope so. It¡¯s my first mission too, and we¡¯ll start coordinating now. I only briefly witnessed Senior Lightning sh¡¯s martial arts during the promotion ceremony, right? I¡¯m curious if you can show skill matching your fame while traveling the martial world too.¡± Shin So-bin raised her lips. It was a bold smile. Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t particrly interested. He just hoped she wouldn¡¯t hold him back. Since bing blue-level wasn¡¯t the end, they said ck-level, the next promotion uniform, carried the rank of squad leader. There was an even more distant difference than from white to blue-level. ¡®I¡¯ve taken one step. Now there must be no mission failures.¡¯ The anxiety felt when failing to subdue the Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle arose. He didn¡¯t want to experience it again. That was why it didn¡¯t matter whether the Huangfu family¡¯s young master had Sr Divine Meridian or whatever. Just umting merit was all. Jeong Yeon-shin sped his fists to Ma Jin. ¡°See youter.¡± ¡°Yes, the moment youplete the mission we sh with the Hwangbo family. Let¡¯s meet then.¡± Ma Jin said nodding his head. Then after brief silence, when he opened his mouth again the scar at his mouth corner looked sheepish. ¡°¡­Missions can fail. Think of your safety first.¡± He knew it wasn¡¯t words as Radiant Demon Wing Leader. Jeong Yeon-shin bowed silently to his uncle. Unlike maternal grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok, he couldn¡¯t just push away Ma Jin who feltplete guilt and kept trying to approach. Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo itter either, squad leader. They say the Hwangbo family head is a counted master in Shandong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sparring but war. We¡¯ll attack together.¡± Ma Jin replied with a slight smile. Shaking his head as if disappointed, Jeong Yeon-shin mounted the brown fine horse beside him. Feeling the saddle firmly supporting his bottom, he lightly patted the horse¡¯s neck. When living at the Jeong family house, he thought ofpanions for life like thousand-li horses. It was different. Since Deste Sect was a ce that constantly changed fine horses, it was hard to grow attached to horses. ¡°Please take care until the post station.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin leaned over and whispered. He raised the reins while various Radiant Demon Wing seniors saw him off. Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin also approached on horses from both sides. ¡°Traveling through murim again. Always thrilling.¡± Hyeon Won-chang said with a grin. Jeong Yeon-shin briefly looked at Shin So-bin ncing sideways as if untrustworthy before flicking the reins. It was his first mission as a Deste Sect blue warrior. * * * Just covering the Deste Sect mark felt like entering a different world. Was it because he had to lead the group without seniors? He felt emptiness even though Hyeon Won-chang was there. The background that made people show respect or fear had disappeared. ¡®I heard there¡¯s also contempt that Deste Sect masters experience in the murim.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Since he hadn¡¯t experienced it yet, what approached had to be different. The destination was Huizhou in South Zhili. There was a post station route that went slightly around from Xiangyang to Huizhou. It was different from missions until now where they had to take long horse rest times. The group galloped quickly. Shin So-bin was skilled at horseback riding befitting a direct descendant of a prestigious family. Though riding horses long was another matter, it wasn¡¯t a hindrance at all. Hyeon Won-chang also rode very well. He said touring murim should be enjoyed after missions. Twenty days passed. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t have the internal force to traverse between cities with lightness technique. The two white-levels were the same. They had to rely on horses. Nothing particr happened until they arrived near Huizhou. It was so even though forest bandits and river bandits were everywhere. When Hyeon Won-chang came from Shaanxi to Xiangyang to take the Deste Exam, he said he met countless ones, to the point it seemed like all boasting. ¡®I¡¯m getting a feel for it.¡¯ Meanwhile Jeong Yeon-shin had been refining sword songs. It was to gradually advance into the realm of sound techniques. He was also breaking down Moon Spirit Harmony Technique¡¯s chants. It seemed he could create new internal energy techniques at least before the Dragon Phoenix Gathering ended. Woong. It was where the official road approaching Huizhou came into view. Under an unusuallyrge ginkgo tree by the road, Northern Light ced on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s crossed legs rang. The Deste Sword wasn¡¯t there. Since he had to hide his affiliation, he left it with Cheong Myeong. ¡®Increasing sword sound size has be easy.¡¯ Infusing internal energy into the sword to prevent it from breaking easily. It was amon technique. That¡¯s how it was in the world of masters. Jeong Yeon-shin went further. He felt the essence of sound. He split two strands of true energy using Fate Defying Scripture¡¯s principle and put them in the de. The sound grew louder as the finely rippling energy waves intensified. Goong! The mysteriousness of true energy was amazing. Extremely delicate operation that would be difficult even with innate sense brought unprecedented resonance. He could control the pitch of sounds. Sound techniques came from imbuing radiating true energy into the melody spreading from here. ¡®The power of this martial art will ultimately be determined by internal energy quantity.¡¯ There were more problems. They said sound techniques were also profound martial arts. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sword songs with shallow years of training had difficulty distinguishing friend from foe. He thought of Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin. Sending sound transmission to protect ears with internal force before casting sound techniques? How nice it would be if fights only happened with that much leisure. Even so, the sense of achievement was great. Because it would show great effectiveness in one versus many battles. ¡°You said sword songs? Indeed it draws tremendous attention.¡± It was Shin So-bin in white clothes. Her ck pupils sparkled with interest. She approached with rustling steps, ced her hands on her knees and bent her waist. Her long tied hair flowed glossily. Jeong Yeon-shin thought he didn¡¯t understand why someone not even a master would grow their hair like that. It was because it was good for grabbing during closebat. ¡°Sorry.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin apologized while letting his thoughts flow away. Huizhou was an extremelyrge city. They said merchant groups carrying items like high-grade tea leaves or silver coins frequently went in and out of this tremendously prosperous ce. The rtively safe official road went without saying. There were many passersby ncing this way while passing on the opposite road. ¡°I find it pleasant to hear! It has quite a bit of elegance!¡± Hyeon Won-chang grinned while tearing into provisions. Was it because the ¡®Hwang¡¯ characters were covered? He seemed strangely pleased at receiving attention. That¡¯s when there were people slowly approaching. ¡°Looking at them, they seem to be attending the Dragon Phoenix Gathering. Truly arrogant.¡± ¡°Making sword sounds without even fighting in broad daylight? What could it be if not showing off meager martial arts?¡± They were young men and women with extraordinary energy. They wore luxurious yellow silk martial uniforms, but Jeong Yeon-shin first saw the swords at their waists. They were martial artists. They looked like people from prestigious families. A youth wearing a hero¡¯s headband on his forehead like Hyeon Won-chang and a woman with slightly upturned eyes. Both looked about twenty. Their faces showed some youthfulness. Behind were groups that looked like attendants. Before Hyeon Won-chang could say anything, Jeong Yeon-shin stood up first. ¡°I was rash. Your words deeply resonate in my heart.¡± When he respectfully sped his fists, the man and woman¡¯s postures changed. They returned the greeting identically as if having learned etiquette for a long time. Though it seemed almost reflexive behavior, their conduct had discipline. ¡°¡­He readily admits fault. Not bad to see.¡± ¡°Maybe because we showed energy waves due to irritation. He must have been scared.¡± Both man and woman were arrogant yet dignified. It immediately brought to mind the Dragon Phoenix Gathering. They said many rising talents from famous families would attend. These people must be so too. ¡°Your name and sect?¡± The man asked slightly raising his chin. They said there were various types even among famous families under heaven. Considering etiquette was like that too. While there were humble ones like Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa, stories of arrogant rising talents from famous orthodox sects weren¡¯t rare either. ¡®They seem like murim family people.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. This could be martial nobles who act like kings in their settled regions. It was an era when exchanges between people like at the Dragon Phoenix Gathering weren¡¯t frequent. Having lived like royalty in their own world, that¡¯s why incidents like the Hwangbo family¡¯s forcedbor seemed to happen. The youth slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you thinking so much? Speak without hiding.¡± ¡°I am Gu Gwa of the Chasing Truth Sect.¡± ¡°Chasing Truth Sect? Never heard of it. Someone without roots then.¡± The woman beside the youth said mercilessly. Faint contempt settled on both their faces. Their tone also changed. The youth opened his mouth while twitching his thick eyebrows. ¡°Right. As you see, we are the bloodline of an orthodox famous family. You¡¯ve heard of the Hwangbo family? Since I know all orthodox sects attending the Dragon Phoenix Gathering, if your sect is between righteous and evil, I can¡¯t let you go nicely.¡± ¡°I must enlighten you. You, who can carelessly use the realm of raising sword sounds.¡± The woman stepped forward and added. She seemed very ustomed to satisfying emotions by wielding prestige. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Hwangbo family? Though Huizhou was just a bit further, Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment. The appearance drawn in the young master¡¯s description received from Ma Jin came to mind btedly. The face resembled it. He had heard Ma Jin¡¯s drunken story during the banquet celebrating blue-level promotion. His sister who left him, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mother, was married into the Jeong family in a truly absurd way. They said martial world fate was like suddenly striking wind and rain. Was this situation no different from that? He felt Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin¡¯s energy waves strengthening as they watched from behind. Though he had thought it would take long, it could end quickly too. He gave thanks to Buddha and the Primordial Heavenly Lord. There was no need to endure particrly. Since he had to handle the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master and make him mobilize the family¡¯s power, it was originally a mission requiring bloodshed in the orthodox realm. ¡®We should definitely take proper justification.¡¯ First he lowered his sped hands and opened his lips. ¡°To speak of roots.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin revealed his original personality without hiding. ¡°Though the Hwangbo family¡¯s prestige is high, your attitude is rude even after hearing my sect¡¯s name. Is that murim courtesy? Your insult has scratched my sect¡¯s honor. Each speaks of the other¡¯s ws. How could a martial artist talk like that?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Was it something they hadn¡¯t experienced? For a moment expressions disappeared from the man and woman¡¯s faces. Jeong Yeon-shin felt the presence of onlookers beginning to gather. He continued in a clear voice. ¡°I first made courtesy and apologized. I revealed my sect and name even facing your unreasonable words and actions. You speak ofcking roots while mentioning the Hwangbo family? Could you endure if you were me? I request sparring.¡± ¡°Words flow like mountain streams.¡± The youth¡¯s mouth corners curled up. He raised his arm and pushed back the woman frowning her fine brows. Blood vessels protruded on the forearm revealed between sleeves. He seemed to have tremendously refined blood energy. ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t like from the start that a sect between righteous and evil was invited to the Dragon Phoenix Gathering. My title is¡­¡± ¡°Not curious. Come.¡± Cutting off his words, Jeong Yeon-shin slowly gripped Northern Light¡¯s sword wave. Suddenly Sword Art Flower of the Deep Martial Alliance whose neck had flown came to mind. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¨C Encounter (2) ¡°Yeon-shin, we cannot leave that child like that.¡± An old voice rang out. It was in the Deste Sect sect leader¡¯s office. An old martial artist in purple robe and Ma Jin in ck martial uniform sat respectfully before the Deste Sect Lord. Sunlight draped on thepletely open wall. There were pale green light clusters gathering in the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s hair. Ma Jin nced at his father. ¡°The more we approach, the more he can withdraw. He seemed to feel no emotion toward blood ties. I can guess how he grew up after my sister left. They said he was an abandoned child.¡± ¡°How dare the likes of the Jeong family.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok, made the same expression as Ma Jin. It was close to disgust. ¡°What face do we have to me that family? We didn¡¯t even know about their annihtion until seeing his talent and then spoke of blood ties. He could be called a gentleman just for not cursing at a maternal grandfather he¡¯d never met.¡± It was before the sect leader. The voice itself wasn¡¯t loud. Ma Jin maintained a careful attitude while speaking biting words. ¡°Though he grew up as a proper martial artist, he¡¯s still a child not yet twenty. Yet he¡¯s clear on right and wrong with distinct priorities, making him harder to deal with than adults. Don¡¯t try to keep him in your grasp.¡± ¡°Just seeing how he doesn¡¯t blindly seek benefit fromrge families shows. He must know it would return as poison. He tries to stand alone without being swayed by strong winds. But because of that.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok spoke each word straight. In the end he looked at the Deste Sect Lord wearing an expression hard to guess her thoughts. ¡°He must not be neglected even more. If His Majesty the Emperor is heaven, Yeon-shin could be the brightest sun in that vast sky. The current Divine Sword Squad Leader is insufficient. Yeon-shin could surely be a precious sword worthy to keep by the sect leader¡¯s side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the sect leader to decide. It¡¯s not something for you, retired father, to discuss.¡± Ma Jin who rebuked his father turned his eyes. At the end of his gaze was the most noble person. She was the absolute being all of Deste Sect revered. There was rarely change on the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s face. Talk of her favoring Lightning sh didn¡¯t arise without reason. She was like the sun¡¯s radiance. Though seemingly approaching warmly at a nce, she was sunlight indifferently illuminating the world. It had always been so. Her red lips that hadn¡¯t moved finally moved. ¡°Continue.¡± She said. Though lying alone diagonally on the tree trunk, her presence was different. Ma Jin swallowed. Few didn¡¯t know of her absolute martial power that even purple masters found hard to discuss winning against. Her twenty-year-old appearance unchanged since Ming¡¯s establishment was also so. To the people of Xiangyang, she was a living Jade Emperor. ¡°It¡¯s still a distant matter. But it¡¯s already been decades since the sect leader spoke of retirement, washing hands in gold basin.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok said while stroking his white beard. ¡°My thought is this. Rather than sending that child out on missions, first keep him in the main fortress for ten years and teach him toplete him as a martial artist. So the martial world¡¯s vulgar waters don¡¯t stain him at a young age¡­ During that process, as he builds martial power while determining marriage, things would change. He would be a divine sword that only the sect leader could wield.¡± ¡°¡­Yeon-jeok.¡± The Deste Sect Lord opened her mouth. No emotion dwelled in her beautiful face. ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡± ¡°Is there no evil in your heart?¡± ¡°By evil you mean¡­¡± ¡°You are not the former Divine Sword Squad Leader now. You only appear as Deste Ma Family bloodline. Trying to raise the family name.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ma Jin knew his father¡¯s personality. He had never failed to obtain something he becamepletely absorbed in. Being able to rise to Divine Sword Squad Leader must have also been thanks to such nature. Suddenly Ma Yeon-jeok lowered his head. ¡°The sect leader¡¯s words are right. It was hard to endure. When passing the Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s precious sword to the current lord was truly miserable. I am the sect leader¡¯s friend of decades. Let me speak honestly.¡± ¡°Father! Choose your words carefully!¡± Therge-built Ma Jin fidgeted restlessly. ¡°If not for your sister¡¯s matter, you¡¯ve never shown such attitude. You don¡¯t have to forgive me. The family must endure long. Even when we be dust in death, we¡¯ll enjoy immortal life being revered. Originally all that remains of humans is their name.¡± ¡°Stop there.¡± The Deste Sect Lord¡¯s low voice pushed away Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s passion. ¡°I will decide Lightning sh¡¯s matters, so do not put family authority first anymore.¡± Her clear voice carried strange transcendence. Her clothes brushed against the tree rooted at the world¡¯s peak. Rustle. The Deste Sect Lord who slowly stepped down extending her pure white bare feet raised her head. Sunlight lightly settled on her transparent face. ¡°The Radiant Demon Wing Lord should set out now. Take care of Lightning sh.¡± She spoke toward Ma Jin. ¡°I receive themand.¡± Ma Jin who made his conduct even more respectful raised his sped fists. * * * Jeong Yeon-shin stood still thinking. It was different from when he cut the Deep Martial Alliance rising talent¡¯s neck. It was a ce with many watching eyes. The official road stretching to Huizhou was veryrge, and passing travelers extended endlessly. This was orthodox martial realm. It seemed insufficient as justification for killing. ¡®I might even turn the Namgung family into enemies. I can¡¯t afford that in Huizhou.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t kill here. That was fine. I just needed to giveparable shame. Jeong Yeon-shin thought of General Administration Office Do Yu-won¡¯s words. He said Deste Sect often had appearance descriptions of mission targets. It was so during the Blood me Sect Seventh Apostle mission too. He said it went without saying for long-prepared matters like this. Since appearance descriptions were drawings of facial features, the image that came to mind resembled the man before him. It was an unexpected encounter. Due to being flustered, he couldn¡¯tpare immediately. ¡®What if he had just passed by?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin reflected. If weighing between mission and martial arts training, the mission was obviously priority. He shouldn¡¯t have been negligent in watching surroundings. It was while he was briefly lost in thought. ¡°Not curious about my title? Your words are funny. A rootless thing showing unreasonable stubbornness.¡± The Hwangbo family youth said with a snicker. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly shook his head and opened his mouth. ¡°Being absorbed in your world should also be moderate. Hwangbo family? Looking at all under heaven, it¡¯s small. You are nothing.¡± ¡°¡­ He is a crazy one. Ordinary methods won¡¯t be enough.¡± The youth¡¯s mouth corners lowered. He strode forward. Though seeming reckless, his steps had method. It was immediately felt that rising martial arts study was melted in his footwork. The true energy waves were unusual. His conduct seemed capable of any response while walking. ¡®Good.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gazepletely captured the youth¡¯s body in his vision. It was from the moment sparring began. When the name Hwangbo Family was mentioned, he didn¡¯t care even though the gathered onlookers looked at him with pity. Finally facing an Eight Great Families¡¯ martial arts. He was curious how strong the power said to pursue the pinnacle of secr martial arts was. Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward. Jeong Family Dynamic Technique¡¯s true energy gathered in the bubbling well point under his foot. It was Hwan Yeok-bo¡¯s first step. Dirt dust lightly rose from his heel. He intended to gauge the level difference with Eight Great Families martial arts. Swish! Whack! The Hwangbo family youth drew his sword while stamping down a true step. From his waist with forward-tilted upper body, the precious sword¡¯s dazzling de rose up. A sword path drawing an extremely narrow oval extended straight out. Jeong Yeon-shin raised his right hand. ng-! He deflected the sword¡¯s side with the back of his hand. The watching martial artists¡¯ eyes widened. It was a skill hard for anyone here to believe. Jeong Yeon-shin shook his hand. The guy¡¯s sword force that came with vibration was light. It was thanks to Hwan Yeok-bo¡¯s step that had already advanced diagonally. Hepletely deflected the sword strike¡¯s force wave. ¡°What!¡± The guy¡¯s expression became nk. He seemed unable to ept what happened instantly. This time Jeong Yeon-shin advanced. Pung! Force from Eternal Blossom Fist burst from his left arm extended with Fate Defying True Scripture true energy amplification. The sword the guy reflexively raised was pushed up as is. True energy already spread through Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s whole body was running through all meridians. The kidney transport point at his right waist zed with internal energy. Instantly his erector spinae and lower psoas major muscles contained powerful strength. The linkedbination was instantaneous. He twisted his body while extending his right fist straight. A thud sound rang at the guy¡¯s sr plexus. It struck properly. It was the moment the smooth sensation of Hwangbo family fabric wrapped his fist surface. Eternal Blossom Fist Advancing Thunder¡¯s force wave explosively burst forth. Bang! The guy¡¯s body flew as if hit by a shell. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly spread his right five fingers and looked down. The moves were clear. Radiant Demon techniques were melting into unique martial arts. ¡°The Hwangbo family¡¯s martial arts seem deep.¡± He opened his mouth. ¡°But you are nothing special.¡± It was calm words. Disappointment mixed in his voice. The face clearly resembled Deste Sect¡¯s appearance description. Still, such a guy couldn¡¯t be the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master. They said he was a Sr Divine Meridian genius. He had heard even White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin he saw before wouldn¡¯t exchange moves with the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master. They said he predicted inevitable defeat due to age difference. ¡°Probably not the young master. Perhaps a Second Young Master?¡± There was no answer to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question. It seemed everyone lost words and closed their mouths. It was so even though the number of onlookers gathered on the official road was considerable by now. He slowly turned his gaze. The woman who had picked a fight with the youth wore a nk expression. Disbelief seeped from her gaze watching the guy convulsing on the ground. ¡°How could trash¡­ Impossible¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. The Hwangbo family should have miraculous medicine? He¡¯ll get up fine after taking it.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± The woman who sharply turned her head had fierce eyes. Cold energy could be felt from her upturned eye corners. ¡°You, I¡¯ll remember. I am Hwangbo Myeong-rin. Gu Gwa of the Chasing Truth Sect. I won¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°I have leisure to receive your moves too. Shall we continue sparring?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°A martial family wouldn¡¯t send only youngsters. Are there no adults? The young master?¡± That¡¯s when someone grabbed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arm. It was Shin So-bin who was surprised with round eyes. Simultaneously energy waves spread from her lips. It was sound transmission. -Senior. Isn¡¯t the provocation a bit excessive? We should check nearby geography. If the Hwangbo family rushes in it will be a chase. Though speaking by sound transmission, she whispered. She seemedpletely scared. Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly. He was puzzled. ¡®Provocation? Which part.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t started yet. He slowly took steps. ¡®The mission is everything.¡¯ There was a particrly pleasing point about belonging to the Deste Sect. The justification of civilian life was clear. The merit he had to umte to live was clean. At least it had been so far. Sects that couldn¡¯t be ssified as orthodox or evil were called between righteous and evil. The current Chasing Truth Sect disguised as Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group¡¯s sect was so. While avoiding vicious conduct, they didn¡¯t ce their banner in chivalry either. They lived the martial world for profit and fame. ¡®Then should imitate between righteous and evil.¡¯ The Hwangbo family¡¯s attendants had gathered before he knew it. They surrounded the fallen youth and Hwangbo Myeong-rin. Jeong Yeon-shin circted true energy through his whole body. Simultaneously as soon as he stepped, a fair wind stream wrapped his ears. Instantly the number of Hwangbo family people increased rapidly. He pierced through them all with body technique like a wind-riding leaf. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°What!¡± Various empty winds brushed his back. Jeong Yeon-shin could see Hwangbo Myeong-rin feeding medicine to the lying youth. Her face contorted as she raised her head at the presence. ¡°I request sparring with you too. You were the one who spoke of roots. If you¡¯re a martial artist, ept.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin grabbed Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s nape and pulled her up. His momentum was terrifying. No one could interfere. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Wait. Stop there.¡± A youth holding a sk spoke with a smile from one side. Wine smell wafted strongly. Perhaps ten years older than Jeong Yeon-shin? Though wearing silk martial clothes, his appearance seemed worn as he approached. In his mouth, he was biting a raw opium poppy, and he had theplete appearance of a handsome man who had be a degenerate. His smile with eyes shadowed in ck wasnguid. ¡°Though my siblings spoke wrongly, that¡¯s a bit harsh.¡± zing hot energy burned from his entire body. His emitted momentum was mighty as if having learned some tremendous scorching yang divine technique. Sr Divine Meridian. The words brushed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind. Itpletely matched the appearance description. This guy was the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¨C Dragon Phoenix Gathering Jeong Yeon-shin stared nkly at the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master before turning his head. Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s reaction with her nape¡¯s clothes gripped in his right hand was amusing. At first she seemed bewildered. As if experiencing something impossible in life. Perhaps because Jeong Yeon-shin lifted her without killing intent? Her realization waste. ¡°You¡­ trash¡­!¡± Soon energy waves spread from Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s right hand. Though inferior to the fallen guy, she had learned famous martial arts. She was a famous family¡¯s martial artist. It could be felt from her refined energy. While Jeong Family Dynamic Technique¡¯s true energy circled his whole body. Jeong Yeon-shin struck immediately. Thud! White powder stained the hand that hit Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s face. He paid no mind. He struck once more, twice more, thrice more. At this moment he was properly imitating a between righteous and evil martial artist. ¡°Hup!¡± internal energy technique was imbued in his hand that brushed her gasp. Due to containing minute true energy, her skull must have been shaken. Hwangbo Myeong-rin seemed unable toe to her senses. Her expression was as if unable to believe what she was experiencing. The energy waves gathered in her hands instantly disappeared. ¡°Oh my.¡± The Hwangbo family young master intervened. He wore a drunken smile. ¡°It¡¯s already troublesome. Thinking of the family elders.¡± His extending hand while speaking was strange. He aimed for Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arm gripping Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s nape. Like one who learned drunken fist, it was hard to distinguish between feints and real moves. It was what he waited for. Jeong Yeon-shin raised Faty Defying Scripture true energyyering in his right arm¡¯s fine meridians. He lightly shook his hand and Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s body sprawled backward. Meeting the young master¡¯s strike with her shame-mixed groan behind. Puk puk! Hand shadows tangled. The power contained in the young master¡¯s arms was very heavy and hot. It seemed impossible how he could be fine while containing such scorching yang internal energy in his blood vessels. ¡®Supreme rising martial arts.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin raised another stream of true energy. He immediately surrounded his arm with an invisible membrane. It was an internal energy barrier called protective energy. With repeated achievement it bes the famous protective diamond energy. The heat touching his skin became slightly fainter. Pak! The situation changed. As they tried to grab each other¡¯s wrists, the golden silk hand¡¯s moves were tremendouslyplex. During the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Great Violet Pill mission, Jeong Yeon-shin had absorbed and developed Thieving Ghost¡¯s techniques. The opponent¡¯s techniques were outstanding enough to cause problems. They were moves overflowing with wit. It felt like exchanging moves with himself having gained a bit more experience. ¡°My goodness.¡± The young master wearing a light smile opened his mouth. Different colors dwelled in his eyes. Below his shadowed eyes seemed to show small vitality. ¡°There was another guy like me?¡± He shows leisure to even open his mouth. His power and experience were different. Jeong Yeon-shin gradually got pushed back in strength. The internal energy gathered in the young master¡¯s striking hands grew endlessly stronger. Puk! Powerful rotating force waves burst. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair that hade down to his shoulders scattered backward. Unable to just be swept along, he had just burst rotational strike of Eternal Blossom Fist with his palm. The returning rebound force was big. Jeong Yeon-shin naturally stepped back once. ¡°Attending the Dragon Phoenix Gathering? Gu Gwa of the Chasing Truth Sect. I¡¯ll remember. You¡¯d be quite worth watching as years umte. If you train more that is.¡± The young master smiled standing diagonally with one leg nted in ce. Without being pushed back even one step. He was very strong. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see. Because a grave to cool my body awaits. It¡¯s already made big, so I just need to go lie my body down.¡± His speech and behavior were very free-spirited. It made one wonder if he was really the young master of a martial noble family acting like royalty. His tone was different from Hwangbo Myeong-rin who said she would remember the name too. His attitude was like facing interesting entertainment. ¡°Forgive my younger brother and sister moderately. In about ten years they won¡¯t even be able to face you. They¡¯ll have to look up quite a bit. Since they earn their own beatings¡­ Let¡¯s meet againter.¡± He turns away and trudges off while chewing opium poppy. He seemed not to mind anymore even though his siblings got beaten like that. His conduct appeared free of attachment to worldly matters. He didn¡¯t seem like a family heir at all. ¡®Seems like he should be in Deste Sect. Why didn¡¯t he aim for the World Tree¡¯s fruit if he¡¯s like that?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin stood quietly feeling Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s hand on his shoulder. He was reviewing the young master¡¯s techniques. The gathered onlookers dispersed while expressing their various impressions. There seemed to be no one bold enough to speak to Jeong Yeon-shin who had made enemies with the Hwangbo family. It was because of Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s face ring at Jeong Yeon-shin as she left. Frost-like resentment was gathered there. She was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s second arrangement. If the young master didn¡¯t act rashly, Hwangbo Myeong-rin would helpplete the mission. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s interest returned to martial arts. ¡®So senses can be used like that. I should recognize when there¡¯s no need to be trapped in moves.¡¯ He advanced one step even at this moment. He became stronger than just before. ¡°Sir Gu.¡± Hyeon Won-chang thrust his face from the side. The title changed because it was a crowded ce. ¡°Are you alright? I was about to step in, but you looked strangely happy. You¡¯re also most skilled at provocation.¡± ¡°You saw right. I don¡¯t understand thetter part at all.¡± ¡°Anyway seems like a formidable fellow. The Hwangbo family young master. There are many rumors about him being a rogue ying above the clouds, his martial power and nature seem just like the rumors.¡± ¡°I find it more fascinating that Brother Gu was pushed back just one step.¡± Shin So-bin cut in. She flipped her tied hair revealing her sweating nape. ¡°The Hwangbo family young master¡¯s title is Lazy me Dragon. He¡¯s counted among the strongest talents north of the Yangtze. He conquered the Dragon Phoenix Gathering at twenty and five more years have passed. Even White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin who was the previous conqueror is said to look down on him. He¡¯s arrogant enough to say he watched a good performance.¡± ¡°He lived five more years after twenty?¡± ¡°I know Brother is the same age as me. Aren¡¯t there only four years left untiling of age at twenty? There¡¯s a nine year difference with Lazy me Dragon.¡± ¡°Right. Four years left.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied with a calm expression. He had been enjoying martial arts achievement. His stomach became ufortable. ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother Gu say the sect leader passed down martial arts to him?¡± Not knowing his inner thoughts, Shin So-bin chattered. ¡°Power must be what youck most now, but with the sect leader¡¯s internal energy techniques you should be able to store energy quickly. It¡¯s a peerless divine technique counted among the best in the world. They say even royal family members who sweep up all miraculous medicines under heaven only learn that. In five years wouldn¡¯t your power match Lazy me Dragon?¡± ¡°As much as five years.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head and muttered. Indeed, creating mind techniques with dramatically fast energy storage speed was urgent. Separately from that, there was a discrepancy in Shin So-bin¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not so hard to approach. If you¡¯re just strong enough not to be swept away by small gestures, you can face great power with advanced moves. They say the Taiji Sword of the Wudang Sect below Deste Sect is such martial arts too.¡± ¡°Ordinary won¡¯t do, right? The moves would have to be tremendously outstanding. Not that Brother iscking.¡± Shin So-bin who entered as a junior had a bold side. While acknowledging Jeong Yeon-shin, she maintained her pride as a precious daughter of a famous family. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind much. She follows orders well too. That was enough. Useless pride would change on its own after going through several bloody battles. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who gathered the travel pack left under the tree mounted his horse. Right below the Hwangbo family¡¯s Shandong Province, Huizhou where the Namgung family said to be supervising this Dragon Phoenix Gathering was before their eyes. * * * ¡°The vitality is strange.¡± Hyeon Won-chang said. Huizhou was a very wealthy city. They said there were many merchant groups as enormous goods came and went. Indeed, the roads within the city were paved extremely smoothly. People doing business and bargaining were noisy everywhere. However, the expressions of passing people weren¡¯t all good. Hyeon Won-chang who dismounted his horse shook his head. ¡°Is there poor harvest here too? Huizhou¡¯s tea leaves are very famous, but it won¡¯t be easy to taste them.¡± ¡°They saidnds with particrly bad harvests have increasedtely. They say various parts of the Central ins are like that, I wonder what will happen to the world.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin let Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin¡¯s words pass. It was because he was absorbed in martial arts even while heading to the Namgung family. They called it image training ¨C the process of researching moves¡¯ techniques and gaining insights mentally. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s training efficiency didn¡¯t drop even while meditating while walking. From the moment he entered Deste Sect, his life itself wasposed of martial arts. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Indeed it¡¯s big.¡± Hyeon Won-chang standing before the Namgung family¡¯s main gate marveled. Strange bitterness was also felt in his tone. The Namgung family¡¯s pavilionplex was pure and massive befitting their fame. Though notparable to Deste Sect, looking at it as a family, it must be rare prestige under heaven. ¡°Wee. Have youe for the Dragon Phoenix Gathering?¡± Even the gate guard martial artists¡¯ conduct and behavior were restrained. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded and sped his fists. ¡°I am Gu Gwa of the Chasing Truth Sect.¡± ¡°¡­Confirmed.¡± The warrior who received the paper Jeong Yeon-shin held out nodded. He seemed to have memorized the list. The warrior wearing blue martial clothes opened his mouth. ¡°Though regrettable, this Dragon Phoenix Gathering is not being held within the familypound. As there is a major matter in the main house and the location has moved, please understand.¡± ¡°Then where¡­¡± ¡°There is a pavilion called Lotus Pavilion north of Huizhou. I will call someone to guide you.¡± The signs were strange. Their attitude seemed not to consider the Dragon Phoenix Gathering important. What had happened inside the Namgung family. ¡®Hm.¡¯ For a moment Jeong Yeon-shin received a strange feeling. It was a sensation spreading from his head. The energy unique to the Thirteen Heavens felt when facing the Tyrant Sword Sect and Blood me Sect approached. It was rough and ominous. It was the realm of upper dantian foresight and intuition that had been suddenlying frequentlytely. ¡®Were they attacked by the Thirteen Heavens?¡¯ His heightened senses gave rise to one inference. Jeong Yeon-shin followed behind the guide without showing it. He also roughly let pass Shin So-bin¡¯s words as she whispered sticking close beside. They had to walk quite long. It seemed it would have been far even riding horses. The Dragon Phoenix Gathering¡¯s mishap that the supervising sect had to take responsibility for seemed a secondary issue. Rather it felt like they were more reluctant to reveal their family¡¯s interior. ¡°You can stay at any nearby inn under the Namgung family¡¯s name. May you make good connections.¡± The guide who showed conduct unique to famous families unique refined behavior moved away. No one saw them off. The group had to immediately turn their heads. Because such powerful energies were surging. Boom! Waves rose from thekeside. White foam fell again wearing sunlight. Under the huge pavilion luxuriously built above the water, a handsome young Taoist priest and the Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon were shing swords. The youth¡¯s side was familiar. Just seeing the plum blossom pattern showed it was the Mount Hua Sect. There were many men and women watching the sparring both above the pavilion and everywhere. There were people sitting with feet on railings, or standing tall on the pavilion roof. It already looked over thirty people. Though all young, they had masters¡¯ atmosphere. Rising talents. It was a very unfamiliar sight to Jeong Yeon-shin. Having repeatedly fought bloody battles for missions, it was his first time seeing young and junior disciples from various sects captured in his eyes. Seeing several peers felt strange. ¡°They said he¡¯s the Mount Hua Sect leader¡¯s chief disciple. That Taoist Yu Hyeon, his power is truly deep.¡± ¡°There¡¯s talk he ate the Great Violet Pill. Even so, doesn¡¯t it seem dangerous?¡± ¡°Lazy me Dragon¡¯s eyes are crazed. Finally drawing his sword and.¡± ¡°Despite the age difference. Does he not know shame?¡± Family young masters, Taoists, and monks too. Those who seemed rtively older wore serious expressions. Jeong Yeon-shin could understand immediately. Perhaps due to power emitting tremendous heat, Lazy me Dragon¡¯s eyes chewing opium poppy were bloodshot. It waspletely different from when facing Jeong Yeon-shin. Madness was felt in the smile at his mouth corners. An appearance that had thrown away everything ¨C family, face, all of it. ¡°Lecturing me with pathetic talent? What could you aplish if you were me! How Futile!¡± He shouts wildly as if there had been an argument. The true energy waves ringing ears were tremendous. Yu Hyeon¡¯s expression, who had received the Great Violet Pill¡¯s energy from Jeong Yeon-shin, was crumpled. Even terror dwelled on his face. As Yu Hyeon kept stepping back, blood flowed from between his shed Mount Hua Sect Taoist robes. No one seemed to dare try stopping it. Hwangbo Myeong-rin and her brother were the same. Those who seemed shallow in internal energy shrank each time sword strikes burst. Lazy me Dragon¡¯s martial power was different level. His moves were truly sensual too. ¡°What to do about that!¡± ¡°Sir Baek went to call people!¡± Families are ns in the secr world. It was a ce with many heirs of single families. They had enough power to drive away adults wanting to enjoy friendship with peers. The unsound Namgung family. Young people¡¯s deviation suppressed by family. Jeong Yeon-shin stepped into premature copse. He hadn¡¯t even made introductions and greetings yet. It was when the rising talents widened their eyes as if btedly recognizing. He was already standing beside Lazy me Dragon. ¡°Why you again! Still insignificant!¡± Lazy me Dragon¡¯s madness rose. Killing intent overflowed from eyes sharply turning to re at Jeong Yeon-shin. zing lights could be seen. Bang! It was like military artillery fire. Yu Hyeon who barely blocked his sword strike was sent flying. Simultaneously, there wasn¡¯t a shred of mercy in Lazy me Dragon¡¯s hand striking toward Jeong Yeon-shin. Along with tremendous true energy waves, he struck straight down at the head. Crash! It wasn¡¯t the sound of force wave collision. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand made a strange trajectory. While pushing back forearm with forearm, he lowered the wrist down. In an instant, he spread my thumb and fingers wide and wedged the inside of Lazy me Dragon¡¯s arm joint between them. ¡®This works.¡¯ He gripped simultaneously. True energyyered with Fate Defying Scripture dwelled in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grasp. He pressed the inner gate point where the arm bends while surrounding it with internal energy. It was acupoint sealing. Hepletely drained strength. The power remains the same. He surpassed in moves. For a moment Lazy me Dragon¡¯s expression went nk. ¡°What.¡± Their movements stopped. Jeong Yeon-shin silently looked at him before opening his mouth. ¡°You were talking about talent, right? What about yourself?.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin had dug in close to his body. A distance hard to even grapple at. The heat radiating from Lazy me Dragon¡¯s whole body was felt directly. It wasn¡¯t hard to approach. ¡°You¡¯re a bit duller.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin whispered. There was no particr emotion in his tone. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¨C Dragon-Phoenix Gathering (2) ¡°The blue rank warrior of Deste Sect subdued the young master of the martial arts family. It was a surprise attackbined with the breaking technique of Grappling Hold. It was quite possible, given that Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s perception even surpassed in reading and using prodigious techniques. ¡°Huh. What¡¯s happening now?¡± ¡°It seems Lazy me Dragon¡¯s acupoints have been sealed.¡± Others seemed to see it differently. The Dragon-Phoenix Gathering is a periodic martial arts banquet. Jeong Yeon-shin was an emerging master who had never appeared before. Small whispers began to spread gradually. ¡°These are techniques I¡¯ve never seen before. The body technique, Grappling Hold, upoint sealing. All of them.¡± ¡°The body protection technique was truly mysterious. It was like seeing the venerable elder of this noble lineage.¡± ¡°Which sect is he from? How could he to Lazy me Dragon¡­ Even if it was just one sudden exchange¡­¡± The atmosphere that seemed about to explode with Lazy me Dragon¡¯s madness dissipated like a distortion. It was as if a spring breeze hade to scatter the killing intent. Jeong Yeon-shin remained silent. He had disabled one of his opponent¡¯s arms. It was at an extremely close distance. In a normal martial contest, this would be the end, but with Lazy me Dragon, who seemed to have a hint of madness, one couldn¡¯t be sure. Eternal Blossom Fist didn¡¯t have moves effective at inch distance yet. He prepared by greatly raising true energy. Then Lazy me Dragon muttered. ¡°¡­I¡¯m more dull¡­? Dull, you say?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even feel that much, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke calmly as he removed his arm. He didn¡¯t unseal the acupoints. He left it so that he could subdue any immediate violent outburst. ¡®The points will naturally unseal when he circtes his Energy.¡¯ He had often heard stories about masters who could manipte yin and yang energy. They were said to have distinct strengths. The yang energy could easily disperse others¡¯ inner power that entered their body. Seeing it firsthand was interesting. It was worth contemting. Drawing out the properties of me through true Energy? How was it done? While Jeong Yeon-shin was lost in thought. ¡°You¡¯re not even paying attention. What are you even supposed to be.¡± Lazy me Dragon¡¯s reaction was peculiar. It was a very calm anger. After chewing and swallowing a whole winter cherry, he spoke. ¡°Gu Gwa of Chasing Truth Sect. I understood your talent with that one move. Someone like you will surely make a name for yourself for a long time. You¡¯ll be talked about for decades even after death.¡± ¡°And?¡± He had learned that the ultimate provocation was to mock someone¡¯s intimate stories. He had learned this from Cheong Myeong before setting out on his mission. So he remained silent to see what Lazy me Dragon would say. ¡°Do you know the feeling when your feet naturally move toward the abyss? You have everything. Yourplexion is excellent. How does it feel to have talent that requires no price?¡± ¡°What?¡± It was a statement that even dampened his interest in the essence of me. It approached him with a sense of utter triviality. It seemed better to engage in closebat with this pressure-pointed fellow instead. Lazy me Dragon continued speaking. His fingertips were trembling. ¡°I was born with extreme yang energy. I grew stronger even without practicing mental techniques. My heightened senses were apanied by burning pain in my meridians. That¡¯s my achievement. It¡¯s martial arts I built up trying to change my constitution through lofty inner power training. It¡¯s not something you can dismiss as being dull!¡± Perhaps because he acknowledged Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s talent. He rambled on as if drinking with a close friend. It was almost embarrassing for Jeong Yeon-shin. While it was wee for the mission, it felt strange dealing with this type of character for the first time. The shadow under Lazy me Dragon¡¯s eyes was burdensome. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth. ¡°What am I supposed to do about the fact being like that. I¡¯m not even equipped with martial arts skills impressive enough to overwhelm one¡¯s talents.¡± ¡°You really!¡± ¡°I called what was dull, dull. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Only you know your pain. No one else can understand it.¡± By the end, Jeong Yeon-shin ended up talking about himself. He had felt it while carrying out various missions. Martial artists who weren¡¯t disciplined practitioners like the disciples of the Nine Sects tended to get angry easily. Just stating facts alone was enough to make them that way. Although it was iprehensible, he thought it would be the same now. Since he was deliberately trying to provoke a strong reaction. The deliberate provocation was a first. It had to work. ¡°Only I know¡­? Never heard that before. Everyone said they understood. That Mount Hua Sect fellow just now did too.¡± The reaction was strange. Lazy me Dragon¡¯s lips trembled like a mute speaking for the first time. He was a genius suffering from the strange illness called the Sr Divine Meridian. Understanding his state of mind would be difficult for anyone. ¡°Someone who understands the trajectory of my talent doesn¡¯t know me? Are you saying my talent, which might lead to an untimely death, is worthless? The elders of my family kept me close because of their nauseating expectations.¡± The intensity in his eyes was fading. As the unique gleam of a master trained in orthodox martial arts returned to his eyes, one could see the madness dispersing from them. His spirit was clear. So much so that he didn¡¯t appear drunk from the alcohol and winter cherry. Finally, Lazy me Dragon¡¯s expression seemed to hold unprecedented goodwill. Jeong Yeon-shin felt a sense of crisis. He thought of mission failure. ¡°If I were you, I would have cut ties with the family and devoted myself to Deste Sect. They say the fruit of the World Tree cures all ailments. The same would be true for the Sr Divine Meridian. To discuss life without that much effort? It¡¯sughable. Even if you live a few more years, it¡¯s already toote.¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯re worried about me! Were you so concerned about losing someone worthy to discuss martial arts with!¡± ¡°I said you were even more dull.¡± It was iprehensible thinking. He seemed mad from long suffering. The problem was approaching with provocations that would work on ordinary people. ¡®I¡¯ll have to try again after some time.¡¯ It was an unexpected obstacle. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately turned around. Since any provocation seemed useless now, he needed help from Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin, who were watching from afar with strange expressions. ¡®I can¡¯t cut off Lazy me Dragon¡¯s limbs in the middle of the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering.¡¯ It would surely make him a criminal in the righteous martial arts world. That¡¯s why provocation was the goal. Even the chase with the Hwangbo family¡¯s military force, set as the final mission, would be difficult. ¡°Where are you going? Let¡¯s drink together. You¡¯re good enough. I¡¯ll specially serve you aged Shaoxing wine.¡± ¡°Your worthless talent would spoil the taste of the wine. I don¡¯t share tables with insignificant people.¡± Despite the harsh words, heughs heartily. Completely mad. Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head inwardly. He turned his gaze to find Yu Hyeon, who had been sprawled out in the distance. He could see him getting up alone. There didn¡¯t seem to be any disciples apanying him from the Mount Hua Sect, and he looked terrible. Jeong Yeon-shin quickly approached and asked. ¡°Where are the elders who apanied you?¡± ¡°Ah, long time no see. As you can see, they decided to send everyone out from inside the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. Saying how could wefortably socialize with the elders watching. Anyway, thanks. Indeed¡­ um, Gu Gwa.¡± He changes his words as if he had heard Lazy me Dragon¡¯s talk. Yu Hyeon¡¯s eyes moved. He was as sharp as expected. He briefly noticed the Deste Sect mark of the rough ¡®Hwang¡¯ character covered with different fabric. Jeong Yeon-shin spoke. ¡°You¡¯re not angry. Even though I interrupted your martial contest.¡± ¡°It should have ended earlier. The levels didn¡¯t match. Compared to that, you¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yu Hyeon was famous as an unparalleled genius from Shanxi Province. Unusually, his words trailed off. ¡°You¡¯ve be incredibly strong. It feels like you¡¯re on apletely different level. I¡¯ve improved too, but, hmm? Come to think of it, you.¡± He seemed to btedly notice the color of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial clothes under his robe. Yu Hyeon¡¯s expression becameplicated. That¡¯s what the blue of Deste Sect meant. It was said to hold as much prestige as the elite of the Nine Sects in the world. They were supreme masters under the sect leader and elders. Jeong Yeon-shin was close enough to be called friends with Yu Hyeon. He had often heard. As the youngest disciple of the sect leader, he dreamed of bing the Plum Blossom Sword Master of the Mount Hua Sect. The blue rank represented a position equivalent to Yu Hyeon¡¯s goal. His feelings were understandable. ¡®We live in different times.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin swallowed his words. He turned his gaze. He saw people approaching before Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin. Young men and women with outstanding spirit. They were theter-period disciples from the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering at Lotus Pavilion. ¡®Orthodox martial artists gathered in one ce. There are master-disciple rtionships too.¡¯ To Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, they didn¡¯t approach as people. Their faces, unable to hide their curiosity, appeared as new systems of martial arts. ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve never seen anyone speak so harshly to Lazy me Dragon. I am Wei Wu-ling of the Jangbaek Sect.¡± ¡°I am Yin Li-ming of the White de Sect of South Zhili. Your prodigious moves were quite creative. Where did you learn it?¡± ¡°Chasing Truth Sect, is it? If they have a newer generation disciple like you, they¡¯ll soon soar. It¡¯s been long since a dragon rose from a minor sect, and now another newer generation disciple like Sword Dragon and Lazy me Dragon has appeared.¡± They gathered one by one. Perhaps because the opponent had been Lazy me Dragon. Though they must have heard Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words and actions, they didn¡¯t seem to show much aversion. He returned their greetings while fully sensing their spirit. ¡®Good.¡¯ Recently, what Jeong Yeon-shin wanted to create was internal cultivation. It was the study of epting energy. The various spirits of theter-period disciples revealed through true Energy were all inspiration. To increase the speed of energy umtion in internal cultivation, stability had to be considered together. Orthodox martial arts were indeed a good foundation. ¡°Such a mongrel without roots.¡± He liked the sight of Hwangbo Myeong-rin ring murderously from the side. Theter-period disciples from renowned martial arts families formed a group around her. None of them approached Jeong Yeon-shin. Then someone spoke. ¡°They say Shaolin, Wudang, and Zhongnan have sent people too. I wonder when they¡¯ll arrive.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin immediately thought of the young monk Gak Jeong and Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myohwa. It was the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering of the righteous martial arts world. It seemed disciplesparable to three-tenths of the Central ins¡¯ orthodox sects were gathering. ¡®The scale is growing.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just theter-period disciples. Here in Huizhou, the Namgung family had already begun engaging with the Thirteen Heavens. To aplish this mission¡¯s goal, they needed to draw in the Hwangbo family too. The Thirteen Heavens who fought the Namgung family couldn¡¯t be overlooked either. It was impossible to know how intense the flow would be. Just as Jeong Yeon-shin was newly honing his vignce. ¡°This ce will do.¡± An eerie voice spread. It was an intense resonance. For a moment, an extremely deep internal energy was felt. Thud! Thud! From various ces, corpses of warriors in blue martial clothes flew in. They seemed to be Namgung family warriors who had been secretly guarding the surroundings. The newer generation disciples¡¯ reaction was immediate. Shing! It was the unified sound of swords being drawn from all directions. No one was careless enough to ask about identities first. Each shing their spirit light, they stared at the uninvited guests. ¡°Whenever the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering is held, the evil sects get involved. It was the same yesterday. When Namgung closes their doors, all sorts of flies stick to it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural since everything is out in the open? Even the main family has so many enemies.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± Even more casual replies came to theter-period disciples¡¯posed reactions. ¡°The spy¡¯s words were true. Even the orthodox sects¡¯ youngsters. Truly delightful.¡± ¡°The reaction is good. Yes. It¡¯smon in the martial world.¡± Many approached without footsteps. Blood-red hair mixed with ck hair and chilling aura. There seemed to be twenty Blood Swordmasters. They revealed blood-red spirit light as they red at where Jeong Yeon-shin stood. They had appeared as soon as he spent time at Lotus Pavilion after entering Huizhou. It seemed intentional. Jeong Yeon-shin had already heard Ma Jin¡¯s words. That he would be the primary target for elimination after revealing martial arts that could be the natural enemy of the Blood me Sect. ¡®It was true.¡¯ He had learned while carrying out multiple missions. They said the Blood me Sect¡¯s power had grown bizarrelyrge. Such a massive evil sect was mobilizing all its power to kill Jeong Yeon-shin. As an evil sect whose essence of powery in techniques, the longer he spent in the martial world, the more easily he would be tracked, they said. It was part of their technique-based martial arts. If the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering had been held inside the Namgung familypound, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Even Deste Sect hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡°Blood me Sect?¡± ¡°Insane.¡± ¡°So many swordmasters¡­ how many branches have gathered?¡± Many let out sighs. Even Jeong Yeon-shin, who had little experience in the martial world, had encountered them tiringly often. Theter-period disciples who had roamed the martial world before must feel the same. They appeared to be a terrifying force. Even Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s face in the distance had turned pale. Lazy me Dragon¡¯s expression, whose acupoints hadn¡¯t been unsealed yet, wasn¡¯t good either. This was the martial world. They said it was a ce where inevitability and chance intertwined to create corpses unexpectedly. Just because you drove away a third-rate sect yesterday didn¡¯t mean a major sect wouldn¡¯t visit tomorrow. Even the Namgung family, who had locked their gates, might have been ying in the palm of the Blood me Sect¡¯s hand. Everyone would die. It was an old method of evil sects. When they massacre the heirs of hostile orthodox sects, even the veteran masters would be affected. In the world of masters where the slightest difference matters, it creates an overwhelming psychological gap. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Only the sound of water flowing while endlessly absorbing sunlight echoed. Had the river under the pavilion be the River Styx? There were young new generation disciples swallowing their saliva. ¡®This is good.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin circted his true Energy following the predetermined verse. Immediately, Buddhist divine power began to rise throughout his body. As he wrapped his inner power around his right hand, he inwardly hoped. The Seventh Apostle of the Blood me Sect had lost an eye to this martial art. He hoped they had brought the nullifying technique. If he could break that nullifying technique once more, there would be something to gain. His was a life that needed to grow stronger rapidly. He had to use any means avable. ¡°You.¡± One of the Blood Swordmasters stepped forward. He had the most ck hair among the group. They said the martial might of sect swordsmen varied greatly. His spirit felt unusual from the start. ¡°In a busy city like Huizhou, there¡¯s nowhere our sect¡¯s eyes don¡¯t reach. You crawled in even though you must know there¡¯s a death warrant on you. The fools of the orthodox sects knew nothing. You are¡­¡± ¡°Then you must know this too.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. A blue-green energy gathered in his hanging hands. It was a unique martial art that existed nowhere else in the world. The moment Demon Destroying Blue Steel Hand appeared over the water that had swallowed the sun, there was energy magnificently spreading from his hands. Woong! It was the clearest energy of anyone present. A sky-blue mist-like wave spread out in all directions. Perhaps because he had umted a considerable amount of energy for creating the internal energy technique. Without even swinging his hands, he pushed back the entire group of Blood Swordmasters¡¯s energy. It waspletely opposing. For a moment, there was no response. Question lingered on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¨C Dragon-Phoenix Gathering (3) Hyeon Won-chang beside him lightly brushed his eyes with the back of his hand. For a brief moment, Jeong Yeon-sin thought it was understandable. He saw twenty Blood Swordmasters pulling out identical thunderp bombs from their bags. It felt utterly unreal. This was how evil sects dealt with enemies who had mastered supreme martial arts. Their attitude was to kill by any means necessary. As if they all applied martial techniques to throwing, afterimages rose from their hands. KWAAANG! There wasn¡¯t even time to shout a warning. He stomped the ground using the Fate Defying Scripture on his lower body meridians and waist vertebrae points. Even though he avoided a direct hit, his body flew against his will. His ears rang as if struck by a bell technique. It felt like his marrow was being shaken. THUD! His entire body ached. He couldn¡¯t move for a moment. ¡°Kuk, keuk!¡± While falling and coughing blood, he felt it. Internal damage. There was a strong burning sensation rising from his stomach. BANG! BOOM! ROAR! The ground rose like waves in all directions. The pristine feeling of the Lotus Pavilion was instantly swept away by dirt and dust. Groans echoing from everywhere added to the horrific scene. ¡®Insane.¡¯ The Blood me Sect¡¯s breaking technique for the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm wasn¡¯t martial arts. It was extremely meticulous. T/Note- Demon-Destroying Blue Steel Hand has been changed to Azure Unyielding palm. Both mean the same however, i changed it to match the context of the technique. They had already realized there was no chance of winning in a direct confrontation. ¡®Thunderp bombs. Since they¡¯ve been dered an evil sect, they¡¯re not concerned about the imperial court.¡¯ It was the samest time. He remembered the explosion that had crushed the Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s formation. Despite their supposedlyrge influence, they moved mysteriously while hiding their main base. These were ones who had immediately tracked and followed Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s movements. The Blood me Sect¡¯s tracking technique was said to be in the realm of sorcery. Knowing the Gu Gwa was Lightning sh, they wouldn¡¯t be careless. ¡®Senior Cheong Myeong said it many times.¡¯ He remembered him mentioning the Sichuan Tang Sect. They were renowned for poisons and hidden weapons. There were no other explosive bombs in the world that could work at a speed effective against martial artists. They were supreme thunderp bombs triggered by inner power. Were they imprisoning dwarf craftsmen too? ¡®It¡¯s too early to be certain they received help from the Tang Sect.¡¯ Regardless of who was behind it, these couldn¡¯t bemon items. Some martial arts take precedence over group power. Fatal breaking techniques were especially so. Those fellows must have gone to extremes too. Should he be relieved that the Blood me Sect¡¯s apostle hadn¡¯te personally? ¡®What about Young Hero Hyeon and Shin So-bin?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s eyes moved as he staggered up. He could feel a familiar energy beside him. Through the thick dust, he saw a figure guarding the surroundings. It was Hyeon Won-chang. He seemed to have benefited from his extraordinary eye technique. -What about Shin So-bin? -She said she was going to scout Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s side before they came. She must have headed to the pavilion. Hyeon Won-chang, who had immediately turned around, replied with sound transmission. His behavior had changed. Words that conveyed only the essentials revealed the gravity of the situation. The Blood Swordmasters who had now closed the distance were using both swords and thunderp bombs. Their purpose was clear. The massacre of Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh and the orthodox sects¡¯ rising talents. They were rebels using explosive bombs privately. The imperial court might raise a massive military force. Those fellows were always taking risks too. They could be called a fanatical sect. Hyeon Won-chang, who had approached, flinched at seeing the battered Jeong Yeon-sin. -Can you move? -To the pavilion. Jeong Yeon-sin said briefly. Simultaneously, he ran with Hyeon Won-chang while hiding their presence as much as possible. His whole body felt like it was being torn apart. Though the distance wasn¡¯t far, time felt extremely long. When they approached while avoiding directbat, they could see above where the dust was rtively thin. Hwangbo Myeong-rin, who had been escaping with the family¡¯s young masters at the pavilion, quietly slipped to the very back. Shin So-bin was right in front of her. The moment Shin So-bin, who had been watching for the Blood me Sect, was momentarily caught from behind, Hwangbo Myeong-rin quickly struck Shin So-bin¡¯s back. It waspletely point-nk range. Having already circted an enormous amount of true qi before striking out, Deste Sect¡¯s youngest white-rank member allowed one hit, unable to respond in time. It was a sneak attack from extremely close behind. Shin So-bin¡¯s body bounced up like a bow from Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s technique that couldn¡¯t distinguish front from back. She had been at the back of the line. No one seemed to have seen it. ¡°Th-that!¡± Beside the enraged Hyeon Won-chang, Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s eyes sank. ¡®Before counting to five, she¡¯ll hit theke surface. Distance is seven zhang. If she falls like that, it¡¯ll draw attention.¡¯ T/Note- 7 Zhang is about 23.33m He analyzed the situation in an instant and calcted the lightness technique distance. The true qi already spread throughout his body rushed forth. First were the Supporting point below the hip, the deep gate point right below on the back of the thigh, and the bubbling spring point on the sole. He forgot the pain of his meridians that were even slightly bruised. KWAK! He stomped the ground with Deste Sect¡¯s lightness technique. It was swift. He ran close to the ground like a rushing gale. In three steps he reached the edge of the clearing, and on the fourth step he touched the edge of theke and leaped. HWAAAK! Shin So-bin of the Shin family. Her young face with tightly closed eyes rapidly erged. Though she always showed an all-knowing attitude, she was still a precious daughter of a prestigious family. She seemed to have never experienced a sneak attack like Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s sudden strike. She was conscious. Jeong Yeon-sin immediately felt her breath. The internal injury didn¡¯t seem deep either. ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡¯ The true qi of the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique painfully rushed. It traveled from thetissimus dorsi muscles on his back, through the shoulders, down to the forearms. T/Note- The Latissimus dorsi is arge, t muscle in the lower back that helps with upper body movement and breathing. His inner power took on the softness of the Moon Spirit Harmony Technique. He stretched his left hand to embrace Shin So-bin¡¯s waist, and with his right hand grabbed the outer railing of the pavilion, spinning like a leaf. It was an elf n¡¯s body technique that deflected impact. Tak. The smallnding felt like an impact. This was the first time he¡¯d been this injured since entering the murim. ¡°Shin So-bin. Footwork.¡± He muttered quietly as soon as theynded inside the pavilion. Regardless of attitude, it was said she followed orders promptly. Energy immediately spread from Shin So-bin¡¯s legs as she opened her round eyes wide. Her slim waist was good for using as a weapon. Jeong Yeon-sin swung his junior who was still in his arms. PHEOK! A Blood me Sect member approaching from the side was struck by her feet and tumbled. As expected, it couldn¡¯t have been just Blood Swordmasters. It was a pursuit encirclement. The Heaven-Spanning Net he¡¯d only heard about seemed to be forming from the Namgung family¡¯s territory. Was it natural since they weren¡¯t concerned about the imperial court¡¯s reaction? ¡°Thank you¡­ Senior! Are you alright?¡± Her long, thin eyebrows rose high. Shin So-bin examined him with an extremely surprised face. Jeong Yeon-sin silently shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He rejected her attempt to support him. They needed to leave the Lotus Pavilion quickly. The two who jumped down togethernded in the middle of the chaotic battlefield. Hyeon Won-chang hurriedly joined them and whispered. ¡°They¡¯reing up from the south.¡± ¡°Northwest. Let¡¯s go up along the waterside.¡± ¡°It could be a trap?¡± Shin So-bin replied. Meanwhile, she was greatly rubbing her waist where Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s arm had touched. Was she trying to lighten the mood in this urgent situation? She stared directly at Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s eyes as if deliberately not avoiding them. She didn¡¯t approach too boldly. He almost smiled despite the pain that seemed to split his entire body. ¡°We have no choice. Because of theke, we must choose between two options.¡± Jeong Yeon-sin spoke calmly. It was words determining their subsequent actions. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The blue-rank warrior Lightning sh¡¯s order fell. The three immediately began running along thekeshore. It wasn¡¯t mindless escape. It was the direction where Hwangbo Myeong-rin had gone up gathering her brothers and family disciples. ¡®The Blood me Sect is just amon obstacle.¡¯ He thought while forcing himself to move. The mission was top priority. His current physical condition wasn¡¯t something to worry about. He couldn¡¯t lose the Hwangbo family. The explosions that had been echoing from afar had subsided. The thunderp bombs were no longer exploding. Whether they were saving them or had run out was unknown. He remained alert, unable to lower his guard. ¡°Seems they¡¯re busy killing other rising talents. Makes me feel guilty.¡± ¡°Why should we feel guilty when it¡¯s the Blood me Sect umting sins?¡± After running for a while, they seemed to have gained some breathing room. Both Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin¡¯s words made sense. The situation made him newly aware. It was the price the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm had to pay. Now Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh must live with the Blood me Sect hanging on his back. Anger and guilt intermingled. ¡®Blood me Sect. I¡¯ll split your skulls every time I see you.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-sin thought calmly. ¡°There they are!¡± Hyeon Won-chang pointed ahead. Jeong Yeon-sin had already noticed. They were rising talents from various martial arts prestigious families including the Hwangbo family. There didn¡¯t seem to be any injured. With swift lightness techniques, they were already running up the path that reached the mountain range. Escape was natural in this situation. It was said that even among Blood Swordmasters, the exceptional ones¡¯ martial might reached Deste Sect¡¯s blue level. This was understandable from how the Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle had matched Ma Jin in martial might. Such meticulous and powerful fellows. There couldn¡¯t be a gap in their middle-ranked masters. ¡°Oh? Over there!¡± It was a young man who kept ncing back while climbing the mountain path. He pointed at Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s group disguised as Chasing Truth Sect. The family¡¯s rising talents turned and stopped. They waited until Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s three people climbed nearby. Frost seemed to sh momentarily in Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s eyes as she stood in the middle. ¡°What¡¯s with that appearance? Your condition looks very serious! Anyway, it¡¯s good your limbs are intact.¡± Lazy me Dragon spread his arms wide. His expression greatly weed Jeong Yeon-sin. It was also burdensome as he was chewing opium poppies that he seemed to carry by the armful. ¡°With this level of chaos, the main family will being from above, and Namgung from below. It won¡¯t take long. You¡¯re someone to discuss martial arts with me. I¡¯ll specially help get you some miraculous medicine. I have that much authority. Even though there are many who gossip about being illegitimate.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Hwangbo Myeong-rin pushed Lazy me Dragon. Were they half-siblings? No respect was visible in her attitude. She immediately approached Jeong Yeon-sin. ¡®What should I do.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-sin thought while looking at Hwangbo Myeong-rin. If it were a mission where he didn¡¯t have to hide his Deste Sect affiliation, even his current internal injury wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Taking the Clear Righteousness pill received from Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong would solve it. He couldn¡¯t bring it. He left it with Cheong Myeong along with the Deste Sect sword. Shaolin¡¯s internal injury medicine containing elf n secret techniques had a very strong clear fragrance. Any master who had trained their senses even moderately would be able to detect it. He had heard through Deste Sect¡¯s informationwork. The Little Divine Monk enjoyed praise as much as his visible temperament showed. They said he traveled the martial world speaking about Deste Sect¡¯s prodigies. The whereabouts of the rare Clear Righteousness pills would inevitably be known too. ¡°You mongrel.¡± Hwangbo Myeong-rin red at Jeong Yeon-sin. Perhaps due to the thunderp bombs¡¯ aftermath, her face was covered in grime. Her fundamental noble air hadn¡¯t disappeared. Her features themselves were quite delicate and pleasant to look at. It would have been even more so if not for her arrogant expression. ¡°You. What¡¯s your identity? Those sect swordsmen clearly came targeting you. You said Chasing Truth? What grudge did you bring here?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Answer. Do I look amusing to you?¡± After briefly scanning others around, Jeong Yeon-sin slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Are they all family young masters? The rising talents from minor sects must have died or scattered.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Don¡¯t put on airs. I can tell just by your wretched appearance. Your internal injury is clearly visible. Can you still show off your meager martial might now?¡± Hwangbo Myeong-rin said with a sneer. Her hair, having lost its luster, swayed. The angered Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin tried to step forward. Jeong Yeon-sin shook his head while extending his arm. He stepped forward with his aching foot. He slowly stood face to face with Hwangbo Myeong-rin. Their eyes met at a very close distance, and her beauty containing malice looked particrly ugly. ¡°You tried to use my martial sister as bait. At the Lotus Pavilion.¡± He said. The quiet mountain path began to fill with tension. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¨C Gathering No one would readily acknowledge it. Especially if they imed to be an orthodox sect. Hwangbo Myeong-rin sneered again. She didn¡¯t even twitch an eyebrow. ¡°You say I used your martial sister as bait? You must be seeing things. Or.¡± Her lips curled up. A smile formed without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Are you trying to nder me? You rootless mongrel.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it you whocks roots?¡± It wasn¡¯t Jeong Yeon-shin. His restraining hand was pushed back by Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s body. The Deste Sect Divine Hero who stepped forward spoke. His appearance, slightly smiling while adjusting the hero¡¯s band on his forehead, was like a picture. ¡°Your words about mongrels don¡¯t seem like those of an educated person.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You must have received numerous precious medicines since childhood? I hear your Shandong has Lu cuisine. Among them, I know the dumplings wrapped with various ingredients are excellent. Perhaps you wrapped and ate pages of the Four Books and Three ssics with your medicine. Is that how your family taught Confucian principles? I heard the Hwangbo family was noble, but that must have been false.¡± The words flowed like clear water. ¡°How dare you lowborn¡­?¡± Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s mouth opened slightly for a moment. Hyeon Won-chang looked at her cynically. ¡°They said Shandong food was salty. Your words are truly nd. Two people witnessed your misdeeds, yet you shamelessly deny it? I¡¯ve never heard of such a poor character as Hwangbo Myeong-rin among Shandong martial arts noble families. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Hyeon Won-chang asked while looking around. Those who met his eyes averted their gaze one by one. A refreshing smile lingered on Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s lips. ¡°You want to die!¡± Hwangbo Myeong-rin took a step forward with her footwork. The energy gathered in both hands was fierce. In that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand beside her blurred. With a crack, her body spun in the air. He had struck her cheek with his body refined by the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique, adding his power. ¡°Puhuk!¡± The moment Hwangbo Myeong-rin fell miserably. The other families¡¯ rising talents each took their energy gathering stances. Eight held swords gleamed with the bright sunlight. ¡°If your words are true, this too is proper. However, understand us.¡± ¡°There is no neutrality in the murim under heaven. If we don¡¯t know the truth, we can only take the side of those we share friendship with.¡± Two among the rising talents spoke. A subtle wariness lingered in their tone. Unlike those who had shown goodwill after Jeong Yeon-shin exchanged greetings with Lazy me Dragon. They said even orthodox sects don¡¯t share the same nature. The disciples of the Nine Sects worshipped Buddha or the Primordial Heavenly Lord. As mountain ascetics, they were mostly detached from fame and profit. Martial Families were different. It was a term used when powerful families continued for a long time. While advocating righteousness, they pursued profit. Their way of realizing chivalry waspletely different. Some wealthy practitioners with powerful martial arts spoke without restraint. They said it¡¯s not easy to find true champions of justice outside mountain sects. ¡®I heard there were those who enjoyed acts of chivalry¡­¡¯ Not some family young masters. They were right before his eyes. Powerful ones had colluded. The group¡¯s leadershipy with Hwangbo Myeong-rin. It was that way from theposition. South Zhili was in the lower region of Shandong. The Hwangbo nobles were said to act as royalty in Jinan, Shandong Province. The nearby martial arts families¡¯ disciples had to treat them differently. ¡®Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s side had more value.¡¯ He deliberately didn¡¯t kill her. He judged with blue-level discretion. Lazy me Dragon was a young master destined to die. He seemed to be used just to raise the family¡¯s reputation. The siblings who had been struck by Jeong Yeon-shin were the Hwangbo family¡¯s future. ¡°I heard there are spirit beasts too.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. There was a young man who quickly approached to support his sister. He had picked a fight with Jeong Yeon-shin on Huizhou¡¯s main road and was knocked down with one strike. They said he was the Hwangbo family¡¯s second young master. ¡°Even after you did this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking.¡± He flinched when quietly observed. The second young master couldn¡¯t even meet his gaze and turned his eyes away. ¡°I heard noble families have beasts cleverly raised with n secret techniques. They¡¯re called spirit beasts.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°They say these animals understand human speech and disy mysterious abilities. Call your family¡¯s warriors. As many as possible. Who knows if the Blood me Sect might send reinforcements?¡± The Eight Great Families of the murim were called nobles. They had solid regional foundations and supreme martial arts like royal mansions. It was a world where spirit beasts could be bought with gold. Direct bloodline descendants of the Hwangbo family would surely possess at least one messenger bird. Whether carrier pigeons or whatever else didn¡¯t matter. Shandong wasn¡¯t far from here. They needed to keep sending messages. So that when part of the Hwangbo family¡¯s military force was empty, Deste Sect could secure justification for punishment and immediately advance north. Indeed it was so. The moment he finished speaking, wings moved from inside the second young master¡¯s cor. It was a small bird resembling a swallow. The second young master made a small message using a small brush and ink container used during journeys and tied it to the bird¡¯s leg. However, he didn¡¯t release it. He said: ¡°The moment we send the message, we lose our value. Wouldn¡¯t you rush to kill us then? We¡¯ll decide when to release it.¡± ¡°Think about it. It doesn¡¯t end with sending it once. Consider the size of South Zhili and Shandong. That bird needs to keep going back and forth.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± He silently acknowledged his mistake. He seemed wary of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial might. Even with internal injuries, he must think Jeong Yeon-shin could lead them to mutual destruction. In the martial world, it was called dying together. ¡®This fellow has be quite cautious.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin looked up at the departing bird¡¯s tail and lowered his head. Hwangbo Myeong-rin, having regained consciousness, was ring murderously. In contrast, the second young master couldn¡¯t raise his head. They could never harmonize. Yet they had to bepanions. ¡°Whoever brought those blood demons, we need to join forces. Since they seem to havee to kill even the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering¡¯s rising talentd.¡± It was Lazy me Dragon. He looked at both sides once before stuffing a winter cherry into his mouth. His eyes, while chewing the flower bud, soon stared nkly at Jeong Yeon-shin. * * * Twenty days had passed. They had shaken off the Blood me Sect¡¯s pursuit several times. It was a Heaven-Spanning Net that started from the south. They couldn¡¯t return to Huizhou. Rather, receiving protection from the Hwangbo familying down from Jinan would be quicker. The entire group looked likeplete beggars. It was because they had been forced to take mountain pathspletely separate from the main road. It was a in at the end of a very long mountain range. They had drawn closer to Shandong. ¡®Now it¡¯s a race against time.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He had even grown used to hunting birds for food. Even when sleeping, one of the Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s three people had to stay awake. It was because they couldn¡¯t fully trust the rising talents including the Hwangbo siblings. Enough time had passed. The mission was sessful. The Hwangbo family and Deste Sect would be rushing from both sides. It was a battle between the martial arts noble family ruling Jinan, Shandong and Deste Sect which governed the entire Central ins. If the battlefield was Shandong, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for either side to arrive first. That would be true for a sudden mission. ¡®They¡¯lle simultaneously.¡¯ They said the Blood me Sect had difficulty inserting spies due to their techniques. The Hwangbo family was different. They must have rushed out ignorantly. Once they crossed north of South Zhili, they could never escape Deste Sect¡¯s eyes. Deste Sect had been watching them from before. It was a long-nned operation. There was a high possibility that the military force including Radiant Demon Wing was already hiding in the rear while concealing their presence. ¡°The family¡¯s guard unit ising, they said. It¡¯s over now.¡± By now, Hwangbo Myeong-rin hadpletely regained her confidence. She spoke openly. The second young master¡¯s face beaming with smiles looked delighted. Theter-period disciples and Hwangbo family warriors watching from behind had expressionless faces. ¡°Gu Gwa of Chasing Truth Sect. It¡¯s about to begin. Are you ready for the family¡¯s interrogation?¡± Hwangbo Myeong-rin, who seemed to even feel pleasure, was the same. She even wore a yful smile. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. Just as he was about to draw out a newlyprehended sword technique, his sword-carrying steps suddenly stopped. WHOOSH! BANG! Someonended behind Jeong Yeon-shin. An enormous vibration echoed. They seemed to have jumped from the hill behind. The feeling of the ground shaking was iparable to the thunderp bombs. He knew without looking back. The overwhelmingly rising energy wave was very familiar. ¡°Squad Leader?¡± It was Shin So-bin¡¯s cry. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s maternal uncle. Ma Jin, the leader of Radiant Demon Wing, had descended. BANG! BANG! Two energy waves of simr size struck down like meteors. They seemed to be on either side of Ma Jin. The thick rising dust reached the front. It was energy resembling the ancient heavens and spirit that felt both eerie and profound. This too wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. The heads of Azure Sky Squad and Annihtion Team. The Azure Sky Squad leader had given spirit pills when Jeong Yeon-shin first entered, and the Annihtion Team leader had overseen his blue rank promotion examination. There were more. They were ones who had always eaten and slept together after his entry. WHOOSH! The reverse wind from the lightness techniques of Radiant Demon Wings blue-ranked masters swept everywhere. Perhaps around twenty people. He could feel them stopping behind the leaders with their highly trained body protection movement. It wasn¡¯t the end. Simr-sized groups descended and spread left and right immediately. Their energy waves were equal to Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s. They must be Deste Sect¡¯s Azure Sky Squad and Annihtion. They were the Seventeen Divine Sword Squads supporting the civilians under heaven. They said two or more gathering together were invincible. ¡°Lighting sh!¡± WHIS! Along with Cheong Myeong¡¯s shout, a long object rushed toward the back of his head. Jeong Yeon-shin, slightly twisting his body, caught it at once. The cool sensation wrapping around his palm was extraordinary. It was the Deste Sect sword. He immediately ced it at his waist along with the Northern Light sword. Another one flew in. The white pill caught in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand spread a fragrant scent. Cheong Myeong seemed to have seen through his internal injury. It was Shaolin¡¯s Clear Righteousness pill. This was the end. The Lightning sh¡¯s supplies wereplete. THUD! Deste Sect¡¯s Divine Sword Squad. Jeong Yeon-shin trembled at the festival of energy waves rising like wildfire. Could there be a more powerful force in the world? At this moment, he felt as if an invisible force was supporting his right hand drawing the sword. Simultaneously, Hyeon Won-chang approached. His footsteps were light as if about to fly. He grabbed and tore down the cloth covering beside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder with one hand. RIP! The character ¡®Hwang¡¯ (»Ä) was revealed. It was golden text meaning the direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord. Someone unknown swallowed empty breath. ¡°Tyrant Sword Hwangbo Jun.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin calmly opened his mouth. As he slowly rolled the Clear Righteousness pill in his left hand with his fingers, a silence as if time had frozen suddenly surrounded the in. ¡°You may begin.¡± He said, holding down his sword. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¨C The Hwangbo Family The expressionless faces of the rising talents and Hwangbo family guard unit instantly vanished. Dozens of faces changed one after another. ¡°Deste Sect? Why Deste Sect¡­?¡± ¡°What energy wave.¡± ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s blue ranks? Isn¡¯t that Radiant Demon Wing!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that they areparable to a minor sect? With that energy wave and ck martial clothes, aren¡¯t those Deste Sect¡¯s squad leaders? How are there three of them¡­!¡± Those from family sects who imed they could discuss matters of the world couldn¡¯t hide their inner thoughts. Even Domineering Sword Hwangbo Jun* hesitated. There was raw bewilderment showing. They all seemed to harbor questions and shock. T/Note- I tranted Domineering Sword as Tyrant Sword in previous chapter. I changed it to avoid confusion with the Tyrant Sword Sect (one of evil sects). ¡°At that age, Deste Sect blue rank¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s lower lip trembled. Her continuing voice did too. ¡°Lightning sh¡­ You, Gu Gwa¡­ you were Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a name that should have spread to Shandong. Isn¡¯t that quite far?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered, slightly puzzled. He seemed to have heard of people like Hwangbo Myeong-rin. Those who collect rumors with interest, even about martial artists who don¡¯t influence the major currents of the martial world. The well-known ces were said to be Beggar Sect and Hao Sect. Deste Sect was a ce watched by the entire martial world. She seemed to have encountered the title of Lightning sh while looking into emerging masters. ¡°Why, why? We would have treated you better than anyone.¡± Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s question was rather perplexing. Jeong Yeon-shin conveyed what he had heard. ¡°Better treatment is aughable story. Everyone knows the martial world treats Deste Sect coldly.¡± ¡°¡­What was the reason for hiding your identity?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Deste Sect warrior. What other reason could there be besides the mission?¡± ¡°Mission?¡± The Domineering Sword cut in. The appearance of the middle-aged swordsman who had been emanating overwhelming presence disappeared. On his gravely sunken face, his eyes, repeatedly scanning Deste Sect¡¯s masters, shook anxiously. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°I-I failed to recognize the imperial n!¡± One of the rising talents abruptly knelt. The dully echoing sound was unusual. Those nearby tried to stop him with bewildered faces. ¡°Young Hero Cheon, what are you doing? What imperial n?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s the direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord, isn¡¯t he of the imperial n! I heard it¡¯s been that way for generations. Looking at this, he¡¯s not even from a noble family, how could Deste Sect¡¯s lord pass down martial arts to amoner?¡± It was an amusingmotion. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer and turned his head. His eyes met with Ma Jin, who had somehow approached his side. The scar across his face seemed to contain concern. It appeared to be because Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearance was that bad. Bad enough to know at a nce even without being from a noble family. ¡°¡­Even I hadn¡¯t anticipated multiple thunderp bombs. Is your internal injury alright?¡± Ma Jin asked, slightly distorting his lips. Jeong Yeon-shin readily nodded and spoke. ¡°You came after understanding the situation in Huizhou. By chance, do you know what happened to Yu Hyeon of the Mount Hua Sect?¡± ¡°You mean the youngest disciple of Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader? The Namgung family responded immediately to protect him. That young Taoist Yu Hyeon, I know he¡¯s already destroyed a couple of Blood me Sect branches along with the Plum Blossom Sword Masters. The Mount Hua Sect left Huizhou long ago.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He had been concerned about their indefinite separation in the chaos. While greatly relieved, Jeong Yeon-shin was inwardly surprised. Even though Yu Hyeon was one of his few close friends, they hadn¡¯t shared friendship for long. He felt there was more affection than expected. ¡®Perhaps because he approached warmly saying he¡¯de to Deste Sect.¡¯ Come to think of it, he could count his close peers on one hand. Crown Prince Ju Yun-myeong wasn¡¯t yet among them. Perhaps only Yu Hyeon, Shin So-bin, and Ma Se-in of the Deste Sect Ma family. Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa of the Zhongnan Sect was considered a sister somewhere between them and Baek Mi-ryeo. It was like making one friend each time he went on a mission. Thinking about it now, it wasn¡¯t too bad. Even if he died without eating the World Tree fruit, there would be people who would remember him. ¡®Not something I particrly want to think about.¡¯ That¡¯s when Domineering Sword Hwangbo Jun stepped forward. ¡°Hearing the conversation, you¡¯re not of the imperial n. You b*st*rd, no.¡± His words, ignored by Jeong Yeon-shin and Ma Jin, were briefly cut off. It seemed like the first humiliation in his life. He took a long exhale andposed himself. ¡°Young Hero. And Great Hero Ma.¡± He raised a formal cupped fist salute. His attitude hadpletely changed. If it were just Radiant Demon Wing, a family of the Eight Great Families wouldn¡¯t have bowed like this. He seemed to have guessed something after seeing the gathering of three Divine Sword Group military forces. Cold sweat was visible on his nape. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard the great name of Radiant Demon Wing. This Hwangbo Jun failed to recognize the direct disciple taken in by Deste Sect¡¯s lord and spoke false words. I hope you can forgive me.¡± ¡°What false words?¡± Ma Jin asked briefly. For a moment, there was no answer. ¡°Mongrel, lowborn, one without roots!¡± Shin So-bin, who quickly cut in, chirped. She seemed very excited. ¡°Aren¡¯t these all insults to the Squad Leader? I know Senior Lightning sh is also of Deste Sect Ma family bloodline. He became famous during the main family¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, right? This is the martial world! They say he downed the Thunder Spirit Treasure Wine in one go while dering that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ma Jin¡¯s face froze coldly. The aura rising like frost from his scar was extremely cold. By now, those who should know were aware that the Lightning sh was Deste Sect Ma family¡¯s reverse scale. They said Ma Jin, unlike his appearance, was a warm person full of affection. He wouldn¡¯t forgive anyone who spoke of bloodlines. ¡°Hwangbo family.¡± Ma Jin opened his mouth with an expressionless face. ¡°The crime of a mere noble family forcing citizens intobor is heavy. The number reached one thousand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You asked about the Lightning sh¡¯s mission. It was to create rifts between the Hwangbo nobles who rule Jinan with force. He made it possible to secure justification for extermination. Hepleted it excellently. Aren¡¯t you all here?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Hwangbo Jun swallowed hard. It was words from a Squad Leader under Deste Sect¡¯s Divine Sword Squad. No one would consider it false words. However, admitting the crime was another matter. Even if decisive evidence had been taken, they had to deny it. Whether people or documents, it was so. Unless one was naive, they wouldn¡¯t admit it in this situation. Even Jeong Yeon-shin, with his shallow martial world experience, could understand. He turned around. He gave a cupped fist salute while taking in Ma Jin, Annihtion Team Leader, and Azure Sky Squad Leader at a nce. ¡°I dare to ask. May this junior announce the start?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± It was the Annihtion Team Leader, so skinny that his ck robe¡¯s wide cut stood out. Tobine three military forces, the chain ofmand needed to be unified. He heard the Annihtion Team Leader temporarily heldmand authority. They said it was because of his age near fifty and long years as Squad Leader. Ma Jin and Azure Sky Squad Leader were in their thirties. They said that was quite young for Squad Leaders. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh. I watched your rank promotion test from the side. It was quite impressive.¡± The eyes of an internal energy master who had reached the extreme carefully observed him. The moment Jeong Yeon-shin met the pitch-ck gleaming spirit light, he couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. Unlike Deste Sect¡¯s lord whopletely contained his energy, he could fully sense the martial might. ¡®Still far to go. Squad Leaders arepletely different.¡¯ It was when he was realizing the realm of Deste Sect¡¯s ck rank. The Annihtion Team Leader slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Announcing the start¡­ that was your mission. I permit it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin, maintaining his cupped fist salute, slightly bent his waist before lowering his arms. Step. He turned around again and stepped forward alone. He put the Clear Righteousness pill he held in his left hand into his mouth. Like Lazy me Dragon who enjoyed chewing opium poppies, he roughly chewed while continuing to walk without stopping. He headed straight for where the rising talents and Hwangbo family warriors were gathered. ¡®They said there¡¯s no need to circte qi. Indeed.¡¯ They said itbined noble family secret techniques and Shaolin Medicine King Hall¡¯s medical techniques. There was a feeling of refreshing energy rising from all his body¡¯s meridians. Mysterious efficacy spread throughout his body, healing his internal injuries. Until then, no one had dared to act rashly. The three military forces of Deste Sect exerted terrifying suppressive power. He passed by the Domineering Sword. He ignored Lazy me Dragon too. Originally, Jeong Yeon-shin had intended to take the neck of the Domineering Sword, the strongest among the enemies. Hwangbo Myeong-rin was next. However, after facing the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s intense spirit on the battlefield, his thoughts changed. He was a blue-ranked warrior under the ck-ranked Squad Leader. Exchange swords with the Domineering Sword for dozens of moves? It was merely reckless bravado blinded by merit. With the Squad Leaders¡¯ martial might, they could kill someone like the Domineering Sword in a few moves. In a position aiming for the Divine Sword Squad leadership, he couldn¡¯t risk falling out of favor with the Azure Sky and Annihtion Team Leaders. ¡®Now I¡¯m incorporated into the mission to strike the Hwangbo family. It¡¯s enough to make myself remembered.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin approached to three steps in front of Hwangbo Myeong-rin. He hade so deep inside that it would be hard for anyone to imagine him acting alone recklessly. He slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s settle our grudge.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You may replyfortably. I will say my piece.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You told me to offer my arm. You said you¡¯d behead me after interrogation. The Dragon-Phoenix Gathering too. Shin So-bin could have died. That would have happened if I hadn¡¯t saved her.¡± ¡°¡­I acknowledge the prestige of Deste Sect¡¯s blue-ranked warrior. Furthermore, as the direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord, you can be this arrogant.¡± Hwangbo Myeong-rin straightened her waist. Grace began to show in her wretched appearance from the long escape. ¡°However, I cannot make up nonexistent words. I am upright. I never did anything against the righteous path.¡± ¡°You keep doing that. It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°The remaining mission is the extinction of the Hwangbo family. Whatever boasts you make are meaningless.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin put strength into his hand holding the Deste Sect sword¡¯s hilt. In that moment, the energy wave bursting from the back of his hand spread in all directions. The precursor to sword technique manifestation. In the middle of enemy territory. Before Hwangbo Myeong-rin, her face full of shock, could reply, tendons rose on the back of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand. Hwangbo Myeong-rin was a vastly inferior opponent. It showed from her expression in that instant. The terror of a martial artist facing an insurmountable sword technique rose up. ¡°What? Please¡­!¡± Simultaneously, the Deste Sect sword shed. The Swift Sword Technique Radiant Sword Style. The de distorted like a beam of light at a speed impossible to react to. SWOOSH! A white lightning struck and passed through her neck. It was swift swordsmanship that had reached the blue-rank realm. Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s head stayed in ce momentarily. Even the panic fixed in her eyes hadn¡¯t faded. The blood burst a breathter. Ssh! As her head rolled down limply, her corpse copsed. The terrified Domineering Sword was rushing in from behind, but Deste Sect¡¯s masters were much faster. With ghostlike body technique, the Annihtion Team Leader arrived first and grabbed the Domineering Sword¡¯s back of head, mming it to the ground. BANG! The inner power concentrated in his thin arm was tremendous. The ground cracked and split. ¡°Rin-ah!¡± ¡°Young Lady!¡± ¡°Family Head!¡± The second son and Hwangbo family guard unit cried out. The rising talents seemed frozen. The faces that were indifferent when discussing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arm and neck now showed unprecedented animation. It was desperation and terror. THUD! Ma Jin and the Azure Sky Squad Leader leaped into their group. The two supreme masters radiated heavy energy waves in all directions and drew their des like a painting. They didn¡¯t even give warnings. Destructive energy stormed from their de and sword strikes that began cutting down everything in their path. The Domineering Sword, who had hurriedly rolled away, barely escaped the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s grasp. It was the moment he rose to his feet, seemingly about to disy Hwangbo family¡¯s sword technique. BOOM! Along with rough footwork, Ma Jin¡¯s form tore through the air. He rushed in with truly explosive speed. In that instant, the pitch-ck de he held pierced straight through the center of the Domineering Sword¡¯s chest. CRACK! CRUNCH! The pration was brief. Ma Jin twisted his waist and horizontally severed the Domineering Sword¡¯s upper body. Along with the sound of ribs splitting at once, arge amount of blood spurted up. The tremendous impact became spirit itself and stopped time. ¡°D-Deste Sect. It was true.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t fight them! We must think of escape¡­!¡± Deste Sect¡¯s Radiant Demon Wing Leader. The Domineering Sword died truly meaninglessly. Ma Jin didn¡¯t seem to give it much significance. He immediately charged toward the Hwangbo family warriors again. His dework cut off five more throats in an instant. The ck de shadow that swept like a storm left tremendous air-splitting force as it cut necks, hearts, and waists. Organs and blood poured out between ruptured muscles. It was terrifying. The term ¡®demonic de¡¯ truly suited it. This was Radiant Demon Wing Leader¡¯s attitude toward enemies who had threatened his only nephew. THUD! Even the remaining dust from his leap was torn to shreds. Suffocating killing intent spurting from his entire body constricted all directions, and it converged into overwhelming force waves upon reaching his de. ¡°Flee! Run away!¡± Eventually some began turning their backs. It was momentum that seemed topletely dismantle even the spirit of martial arts family warriors. The three Squad Leaders chased and killed them. They burst their backs with palm techniques and cut off their necks. It was a scene revealing the fundamental difference from martial world practitioners. They viewed martial artists who disturbed the people¡¯s livelihood strictly from the imperial perspective. Rogues who didn¡¯t even properly pay tribute. Deste Sect¡¯s execution of the country¡¯s harmful elements was merciless. ¡°The Squad Leaders don¡¯t give any openings. Unless it¡¯s quite arge scale.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only earn merit when striking the Hwangbo family¡¯s main house.¡± ¡°I envy the Lightning sh. Hasn¡¯t he already done quite a big deed?¡± Among the members of Radiant Demon Wing, Azure Sky, and Annihtion Team, very few joined the Squad Leaders. The majority approached without even participating in battle. Some captured and interrogated the rising talents. ¡°Ah please arrest me. I am that heinously evil young master of the Hwangbo family. Hmm? That won¡¯t do. Please return the opium poppies, eh? Please¡­¡± Lazy me Dragon was among them. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¨C The Hwangbo Family (2) Jeong Yeon-shin looked up after gazing down at Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s corpse. ¡°This one isn¡¯t even resisting.¡± Cheong Myeong said. He shrugged and kicked Lazy me Dragon¡¯s back of the knee. Lazy me Dragon, who fell to his knees with a thud, looked up at Jeong Yeon-shin with a grin. ¡°Things have gone wrong. If you came knowing everything, it¡¯s extermination. A blue-ranked warrior? I couldn¡¯t even imagine your true identity.¡± From their first meeting, he who chewed opium poppies while drunk was indeed not in his right mind. He seemedrgely unconcerned even though his half-sister¡¯s head had been severed. Whether it was due to the contempt he suffered as an illegitimate son who became a young master, or simply because he was mad, was unclear. Sr Divine Meridian. Was the pain said to shake the meridians beyond imagination? Even at first sight, Lazy me Dragon was truly insane. He seemed to have lived merely by inertia even as the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master. ¡°What was that sword technique? It was a sword strike I¡¯ve never seen before. What internal energy technique did you learn? Tell me.¡± ¡°Your sister just died by my sword moments ago.¡± ¡°Those dull ones are none of my concern. They lived in a different world. They probably didn¡¯t even think of me as a sibling? I¡¯m the same. With the family about to fall, there¡¯s no need to mind the elders¡¯ feelings. Gu Gwa, no, Lightning sh! I want to know all your martial arts!¡± Lazy me Dragon created a smile with shadowed eyes. Now it was certain. He had gonepletely mad from martial arts and pain. Jeong Yeon-shin ignored his words while stroking the hilts of the Desct Sword and Northern Light sword in turn. The Hwangbo family guard unit was just the preliminary battle. The expedition had just begun. It was a mission to strike one of the Eight Great Families. ¡®They said extermination wouldn¡¯t be achieved through short-term decisive battle.¡¯ The Hwangbo family is a massive local prestigious n. They said it wasn¡¯t just one main house in Jinan, Shandong Province. They said they could secretly exploit the people while ruling Jinan like royalty because they had branch families and branch offices. They couldn¡¯t be judged by one guard unit. They said it was an organization equipped with an elder council and elite masters. He heard all the Eight Great Families and Nine Sects were like that. They were strong enemies equipped with various martial arts. Enough to please Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡®A sword technique to deflect thunderp bombs, an internal energy technique for quick energy umtion, sword techniques effective in one against many¡­¡¯ The sword techniques had already established their system as martial arts. Onlybat adaptation remained. In the midst of chaos, Jeong Yeon-shin slightly closed his eyes. He hoped he couldplete both the sword technique to counter thunderp bombs and the new internal energy technique in one mission. * * * ¡°Your efforts were great.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, we can aplish a long-standing mission.¡± The senior masters ruffled the heads of Jeong Yeon-shin, Hyeon Won-chang, and Shin So-bin. While Shin So-bin made a face of disgust, Jeong Yeon-shin asked Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo about what had happened. This was after Baek Mi-ryeo had already grabbed both his shoulders once to check his injuries. ¡°For us, well, we were just terrified when we heard about the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering incident. Who knew they would use thunderp bombs like that? We really ran here with lightness techniques until our feet sweated.¡± ¡°At the blue rank, one should be able to handle explosive bombs. I¡¯ll teach you how to utilize the Radiant Demon technique.¡± Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo said. Even if Deste Sect had no master-disciple bonds, human rtionships were different. Jeong Yeon-shin felt Radiant Demon Wing as aplete Sect. Starting with Cheong Myeong¡¯s grinning face. The same was true for Baek Mi-ryeo, who looked at him after demonstrating a palm technique that gently drew circles in the air. ¡°This is the Harmony Realm technique. From the very character, it¡¯s different from the Force Realm Technique that releases true energy forcefully. You¡¯ve heard the saying ¡®softness can control hardness¡¯? If you surround your sword or fist palm with an internal energy barrier, you can even send back explosive bombs. I¡¯ll show you many times, so feel free to ask until you master it.¡± ¡°I thought of that.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about several application uses, but I think I understand those too, so I¡¯d like you to check them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meanwhile, the surroundings were noisy. The dantians of those who surrendered without dying among the Hwangbo family guard unit members were being destroyed. The dantian was an organ that affected the entire body¡¯s meridians and channels. It couldn¡¯t end with just dispersing internal energy. ¡°Keu, keuk!¡± ¡°Heoeok!¡± Many were rolling on the ground, but no one paid attention. They were ones who surrendered without fighting alongside theirrades to the death. The gazes upon them couldn¡¯t be kind. Several, including Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo, were excluded from the menial tasks. They said it was because they had been scouts. The same was true for Jeong Yeon-shin, Hyeon Won-chang, and Shin So-bin. Their martial world activities from the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering until now were officially recognized as merit. ¡°Not just anyone can destroy the dantian. A blue-ranked master with deep internal cultivation must do it. It¡¯s quite a troublesome task. Since they¡¯re prisoners once captured, we can¡¯t kill them. During battle it¡¯s at our discretion, but afterward we hand them over to the government office. We follow the imperial court¡¯s judgment.¡± Cheong Myeong said. Jeong Yeon-shin and Hyeon Won-chang slowly nodded. Deste Sect was a sect with clear hierarchical order. The white-ranked warriors who arrivedte took charge of handling the surviving enemies. Even post-battle tasks weren¡¯t easy, like gathering corpses, checking identification tags for identity confirmation, and temporary burial. Meanwhile, rising talents from other families gathered together with sealed lips. Their eyes, ncing at Radiant Demon Wingincluding Jeong Yeon-shin, held no spirit light. Their faces were like Domineering Sword Hwangbo Jun who ultimately died by Radiant Demon Wing Leader¡¯s hand. Theirplexions weren¡¯t good. ¡°I¡¯m newly envious. It feels like yesterday we took the Deste Sect examination together, but now Sir Jeong is my superior.¡± Hyeon Won-chang shook his head while looking at the corpses. If he hadn¡¯tpleted missions earlier, he might have had to handle this. Jeong Yeon-shin stared at him nkly before speaking. ¡°May I say something as a blue-rank?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°This tearing. Sir Hyeon doesn¡¯t need to do it for me. I¡¯ve been quiet thinking you might feel awkward, but it¡¯s rather embarrassing. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said while patting below his shoulder. It was where the character ¡®Hwang¡¯ was engraved. Simultaneously, Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s face noticeably deted. ¡°When it¡¯s one of my few life¡¯s pleasures¡­ must you take everything?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± They were given leisure to chat. It was a rarely enjoyable time. Around when the dry in entering spring was heated by the noon sun, handling Lazy me Dragon and the second young master became an issue. ¡°I believe killing them is right.¡± Cheong Myeong said with a slight smile. Perhaps because he was from an elf n said to be dignified anywhere in the Central ins. He showed not the slightest hesitation even before three Squad Leaders. Jeong Yeon-shin thought it was like him. ¡°Won¡¯t they be future trouble? Since they¡¯ve seen the martial arts of three Deste Sect military forces in their eyes, if we carelessly take them prisoner and they escape, it could be a headache. Counter techniques might even emerge.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a point.¡± The swordsman with a grave expression nodded. It was the Azure Sky Squad Leader. He was said to have been born destined to be a sword master thanks to his tall height and long arms. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing!¡± Lazy me Dragon raised his head and shouted. His glistening eyes stared only at Jeong Yeon-shin on one side. ¡°I want to join Radiant Demon Wing! I¡¯ll serve with all my might! I¡¯ll grovel like a dog, just let me stay by the Lightning sh¡¯s side!¡± ¡°What nonsense?¡± Hyeon Won-chang muttered as if dumbfounded. There was no way it would be epted. Whether he was illegitimate or whatever, he was still blood of a family about to be exterminated. The Ming imperial court never left future troubles. Deste Sect was the same. A sect transcending orthodox and evil sects. They only cared about the people¡¯s livelihood. ¡°You are a prisoner.¡± In that moment, powerful formless energy burst from the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s index finger. Lazy me Dragon¡¯s upper body shook as if hit by a typhoon. Finger Wind. It was a technique that locally expelled palm wind through true energy. ¡°Seven Steps Life-Losing Acupoint Sealing¡­ It¡¯s the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s unique martial art!¡± Hyeon Won-chang beside him whispered. Jeong Yeon-shin was always amazed by his martial world knowledge. He had no way of knowing how he knew martial arts he¡¯d never seen. The Annihtion Team Leader spoke. ¡°Sr Divine Meridian. I know your true energy is like having learned the Scorching Yang Divine Technique. My original true energy carries wood energy like elf ns. You must have heard the principle of wood generating fire. Your inner power isn¡¯t as refined as the true energy that just entered.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying if I raise my energy, it will only strengthen your true energy, so don¡¯t try to unseal carelessly. I¡¯ve well heard of the esteemed Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s Seven Steps Life-Losing Pressure Point Sealing. If one acts rashly, the entire body¡¯s channels twist and one dies before taking seven steps. In my case, I¡¯d burn to death.¡± Lazy me Dragon replied with a grin. Wood generating fire was the Five Elements principle that wood energy strongly nurtures fire. If he could control the Sr Divine Meridian¡¯s energy, it would have rather be nourishment. It wasn¡¯t so. Because he couldn¡¯t control the Scorching yang power, he had a constitution destined for early death, and if wood energy further strengthened this uncontroble power, it would only be fatal. ¡°You know well. Now be quiet. Your opinion is useless.¡± ¡°Haha, well.¡± When Lazy me Dragon, who had briefly lowered his head, raised his neck straight again, the bloodshot whites filling his eyes didn¡¯t look human. ¡°You turtle-like b*st*rd! Burn to death? Die by burning? I¡¯m really sick of heat! Now you¡¯re just some damn person! Like the Sr Divine Meridian! It¡¯s just a minor meridian, you skeleton b*st*rd!¡± Simultaneously, Jeong Yeon-shin moved unexpectedly and struck the back of his head. The momentary sensation of abundant hair touching his instep felt unpleasant. He pushed with footwork carrying true energy. THUD! He looked down at him who had fainted with his forehead hitting the ground. He thought it was better than instant death from the Squad Leader¡¯s technique. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you destroying this one¡¯s dantian?¡± He asked, looking around at the three Squad Leaders. It wasn¡¯t what he hoped for. He was just curious. Ma Jin, his body soaked in blood, ced his hand on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Actually, the treatment of that Lazy me Dragon has been decided. The Sect Lordmanded it. She said to bring him alive if he¡¯s living. She said keeping his inner power intact is important. It¡¯s the Sr Divine Meridian that¡¯s said to be rare in the world. Perhaps she has something to study martially.¡± In that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a strange intuition. Was it upper dantian precognition? He had an intuition that the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s order was rted to him. ¡®Then it must be good.¡¯ He thought unconsciously. While she was strict about the World Tree fruit, she was clearly wrapping Jeong Yeon-shin in goodwill. There was no reason for the peerless master said to be closest to world¡¯s strongest to treat Jeong Yeon-shin with pretense. SWISH! While he was lost in thought, the second young master¡¯s head fell. The Azure Sky Squad Leader had cut down him who was kneeling in terror. ¡°We can¡¯t let more than one direct line survive.¡± The Annihtion Team Leader said. He was the one who had first met and picked a fight with Jeong Yeon-shin near Huizhou. It was strange to see the head of that so dignified and arrogant young master lying with eyes wide open. Do most martial artists¡¯ lives end so futilely in the end? The martial world was a world of survival of the fittest. If the one encountered was stronger, one had to helplessly offer their neck. ¡®To correct the disorder of people¡¯s lives, rather following the martial world¡¯s ways¡­¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin newly realized Deste Sect¡¯s paradoxical role. While thinking it was unavoidable, he hoped there wouldn¡¯t be missions that conflicted with his heart. * * * Time passed in ce. It was around when clouds caught in sunlight moved to the distance. The moment white-ranked warriors finished cleaning up the battlefield, the Annihtion Team Leader gathered Radiant Demon Wing and the Azure Sky Squad and Annihtion Team forces. The atmosphere was free-spirited. Jeong Yeon-shin sat down heavily with Hyeon Won-chang and looked at the Annihtion Team Leader. ¡°We¡¯ll repel the branch families first.¡± The Annihtion Team Leader quietly continued speaking. ¡°A martial arts family¡¯s power isn¡¯t all martial might. Martial world connections are also powerful. We must preemptively annihte their contacts who could bring in other sects. The main force will enter the Hwangbo main house after that.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t blocking Jinan be enough, how will we organize the personnel?¡± Ma Jin asked. He seemed to treat the Annihtion Team Leader as a senior. ¡°There are nine Hwangbo branch families where the family¡¯s martial arts have branched. One in each county of Jinan. The branch families¡¯ martial might has already been investigated. We¡¯ll exclude white ranks. We¡¯ll distribute the blue ranks.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin observed the faces of other Deste Sect masters including the Annihtion Team Leader. What he was about to do now was something that required reading the room. It could likely be seen as an attempt to monopolize merit. ¡®Though that¡¯s actually true.¡¯ Only Radiant Demon Wing saw him in a purely positive light. Still, it had to be done. The Central ins were terribly vast. Many missions required watching dozens of sunsets. He needed to umte as much merit as possible. He nned to immediately overturn any reputation damage from this moment with martial arts. In the hall where the Great Masters¡¯ heavy spirit seemed to press down even on the blue ranks. ¡°I wish to volunteer for a solo mission.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin, who finally raised his hand, spoke calmly. The surroundings instantly went quiet. Even Deste Sect¡¯s masters were human. They said there were those who privately sought merit. However, Lightning sh Jeong Yeon-shin was a young master who had just be blue-ranked. It could easily be seen as reckless behavior. The Annihtion Team Leader stared at him and asked back. ¡°You want a solo mission?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to hone the wide-area martial art I recently acquired in actualbat. I will certainly seed in the mission. I promise to give up if I cannot gain the recognition of the seniors here.¡± ¡°You.¡± True energy carried in the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s voice. ¡°This mission is crucial. We¡¯re dealing with one of the Eight Great Families. Do you know why I¡¯m even listening to your words now? It¡¯s because you¡¯ve risen to blue rank. That¡¯s all.¡± The waves flowing from his voice felt almost visible, and even the stone fragments rolling across the in began to bounce slightly as if reacting to his internal energy. Yet the hem of the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s ck robe didn¡¯t move at all. It was power control that had reached divine skill. ¡°Lightning sh. I thought well of you. It¡¯s a world where martial artists who can add wit to prodigious talent are rare. I saw the capacity of a Squad Leader in you, yet you disappoint me like this.¡± Even Ma Jin dared not interrupt at this moment. He only made an expression as if asking why he hadn¡¯t given advance notice. Jeong Yeon-shin was rather fine with it. The Annihtion Team Leader had mentioned blue rank. It was a sign of respect. There was a chance to prove himself. It was different from when he contemted facing the Domineering Sword. He could immediately prove his ability to handle multiple enemies. It was the martial art that had led to his ill-fated encounter with the Hwangbo siblings on Huizhou¡¯s main road. ¡°I apologize.¡± As he stood up and made a cupped fist salute, the masters formed a circr space. Their expressions varied. Concern, interest, and displeasure seemed to fill his vision together. ¡®It¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ He repeated inwardly to reassure himself. They said there were no masters above blue rank who weren¡¯t obsessed with martial arts. He didn¡¯t hope for amazement. He hadn¡¯t heard of anyone creating sound techniques with a sword. Perhaps they would acknowledge it with one demonstration. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly gripped the sword hilt. Not the Deste sword but the Northern Light sword. Its material was excellent and suitable for sound techniques. SWISH. It was a in entering noon. Dry radiance gathered on the drawn sword. It was the moment of demonstrating his new unique martial art before the masters of Deste Sect¡¯s three military forces. ¡°Please protect your ears with internal energy.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke respectfully and raised his inner power following the sword technique¡¯s chant. He split the rising true energy in two. It was the Lesser Pce point and Labor Pce point among the three meridian points gathered in the center of his palm. He applied power simultaneously. A chilling light brushed the Northern Light sword. WHIIISH! It was the moment when a wave like a bird¡¯s cry spread inside the long de. About ten white-ranked warriors around fainted and copsed in all directions. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¨C The Hwangbo Family (3) Those who copsed while standing were especially precarious. The blue-ranked masters who seemed momentarily dazed quickly caught their juniors¡¯ bodies. Internal energy barriers like protective energy arise through mental focus. When consciousness is lost, even white-ranked masters were no different from third-rate warriors. The external cultivation realm of Diamond Indestructibility where the entire body bes as hard as diamond only existed in legends. Bewilderment lingered on the faces of blue-ranked mastersying down their juniors. ¡°¡­It¡¯s sound attack.¡± ¡°How can he do that? Such precise true qi.¡± ¡°He strangely applied power enhancement of ded weapons. At that level it¡¯s in the realm of chants.¡± Their discussion already showed insight into the essence of martial arts. This was the realm of Deste Sect¡¯s blue rank. They said those with overflowing talent from their hometown dedicated their lives to martial arts. They were ones who would be called masters anywhere in the vast martial world. Understanding the principles of martial arts came first. Whether envy or admiration came after. Eventually the blue-ranked masters began discussing among themselves. ¡°It¡¯s a martial art I¡¯ve never heard of. To prate white rank¡¯s protective energy¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re Deste Sect white ranks so it only led to fainting. It would show truly overwhelming aspects. Especially in group battles without masters of equal rank. Though there would be various limitations, the advantage is clear.¡± ¡°Causing damage to allies is a problem. Isn¡¯t it worth trying in solo missions?¡± They didn¡¯t hesitate to discuss martial arts even before the Squad Leaders. They only spoke facts. In Deste Sect, no one could criticize this. ¡°¡­It seems to consume considerable internal energy.¡± The Annihtion Team Leader opened his mouth while staring at Jeong Yeon-shin. Jeong Yeon-shin answered with a silent bow. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Loading radiating true qi while raising sword sound was a technique impossible with ordinary perception. The sword technique required extreme concentration. Even Jeong Yeon-shin felt considerable fatigue from one casting. ¡°Such precise true qi operation. Of course. It would be hard to use suddenly in chaotic battles. It would be good to unleash when starting a fight. It would also have the effect of dampening morale.¡± He was already giving advice. He seemed very interested. ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t send the Lightning Genius alone. The mission isn¡¯t light either.¡± It was the Azure Sky Squad Leader who was stroking his chin while looking at Jeong Yeon-shin. The Annihtion Team Leader nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll attach two more. The mission is to strike the Hwangbo branch family in Pingyin County of Jinan. Any volunteers?¡± Many raised their hands in that moment. It seemed easily thirty people. Not just Radiant Demon Wing, but volunteers came from both Annihtion Team and Azure Sky Squad. It was sword sound attack. Perhaps they wanted to see the unheard-of martial art with their own eyes in actualbat. Several blue-ranked masters smiled awkwardly. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing would be better. It¡¯s right for Master Ma to decide.¡± ¡°There are none besides Radiant Demon group who have matched movements. It would be good to attach Bewitching Sword Demon and Blue-eyed Demon Sword.¡± ¡°Do as you wish. Then¡­¡± The Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s pitch-ck gleaming eyes turned to Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°Show that it wasn¡¯t recklessness. It¡¯s a matter of proving with martial might. So none will criticize you as rash.¡± He said while turning around. The hem of his dark robe fluttered without lingering. ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin, putting away the Northern Light sword, gave a cupped fist salute toward the seniors including the various Squad Leaders. ¡°Where did you learn it? There¡¯s no such martial art at the main sect.¡± ¡°Is it a secret technique of the Deste Sect Ma family?¡± It was when blue-ranked masters were approaching with faces full of curiosity. Ma Jin¡¯s body blocked them. He led Jeong Yeon-shin to move to another ce. Several seniors stopped with regretful expressions. It was a situation where it was revealed that Deste Sect Ma family blood flowed in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body due to theing-of-age ceremony. No one saw it as strange. Ma Jin, who hade to the entrance of the mountain range connected to the in, asked quietly. ¡°That sound attack. Did you create it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who stood calmly answered. The scar on Ma Jin¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°What martial artist goes around revealing all their personal martial arts? The person themselves would likely end up dying away from home after being countered. This time I had no choice. I hadn¡¯t thought it through either.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not wrong.¡± ¡°Did you seek a private audience just to ask that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something else.¡± Ma Jin shook his head and spoke. ¡°Yeon-shin, you almost died on this mission. Listen. Long-lived martial artists often recognize their grudges well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyebrows twitched at hearing the words ¡®long-lived¡¯. ¡°Your impact on the murim isn¡¯t ordinary. Battles between martial forces aren¡¯t just all-out wars. The battle of informants is no less important. Word came from the Superintendent¡¯s Office. There are those investigating the Deste Sect Lightning Genius¡¯s movements.¡± ¡°Grudges¡­?¡± ¡°Just what we¡¯ve heard so far are the Tyrant Sword Sect, Deep Martial Alliance and Blood me Sect. Cutting down the Tyrant Sword Sect Master¡¯s disciple and Eight Fierce Demon Swords was excellent. However, they were both from lineages with thick martial artistyers even within the Tyrant Sword Sect. There are bound to be many sharpening their des.¡± ¡°Deep Martial Alliance is understandable. I took the head of one of their rising talents.¡± ¡°Sword Art Flower, they said. I heard she was famous in Huguang and Henan regions as a girl with both beauty and sword talent. Seems there was a betrothed. You must be careful of not just the family patriarch but also the one said to be her lover.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin silently agreed. ¡°The most troublesome is still the Blood me Sect. If you hadn¡¯t had the Clear Righteousness pill, you would have had to return to Deste Sect.¡± Ma Jin continued gravely. ¡°There was no martial art like your Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique. You¡¯re bound to be a target. You could have met the Seventh Apostle at the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. It¡¯s fortunate you avoided that demoness. That¡¯s why the Blood me Sect¡¯s apostles are focusing on expanding their influence across the Central ins. The distance must have been considerable.¡± ¡°Right. I¡¯m not yet at the level to face an apostle head-on.¡± When he first revealed the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm, he took out the seventh apostle¡¯s eye. It was like getting heavenly luck thanks to her carelessness and the chaotic battle. Jeong Yeon-shin newly realized how many hade to consider him an enemy. And not ordinary enemies. The Thirteen Heavens of evil sects areparable to the Nine Sects and Eight Families. ¡°It¡¯s something you must handle if you walk the martial world. Even so, you¡¯re excessive. It would be hard to find precedent for making so many powerful enemies in such a short time. Especially at your age.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re saying I¡¯m carrying out missions properly.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re truly a martial artist. Many harbor grudges against you. You must always be vignt in the martial world. Remember this.¡± Concern could be felt in Ma Jin¡¯s voice. Jeong Yeon-shin readily nodded. ¡®I have been running non-stop.¡¯ It felt like briefly honing the sword in his heart before doing so again. He was d that his enemies were all great sects of the Thirteen Heavens of evil sects. The Tyrant Sword Sect and Blood me Sect were his enemies, and the more of their necks he cut, the more merit he would umte. ¡®Isn¡¯t the Hwangbo family evil too.¡¯ He fell into internal energy cultivation while returning to the group with Ma Jin. It was to use sword techniques efficiently. He had to constantly refine his true qi operation. Jeong Yeon-shin was growing stronger, separate from Ma Jin¡¯s warning. ¡°White ranks will be excluded from directbat.¡± It was the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s voice. He was starting mission assignments. Heon Won-chang and Shin So-bin were drafted. They became unable to participate in the mission to strike the Hwangbo family. They were assigned the role of restraining the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering¡¯s rising talents and the remnant Hwangbo family guard unit. Jeong Yeon-shin had to separately receive advice from a Annihtion Team¡¯s blue-ranked senior. ¡°The martial arts inherited by the Pingyin branch are mainly heavy sword techniques. If you parry lightly, you¡¯re likely to be pushed back. Remember the Pool at The Crook, Marsh on Forearm, and Lesser Sea points. As you know, they¡¯re arm joint meridians. Make sure to fill them firmly with true qi when exchanging sword strikes.¡± He familiarized himself with the martial art characteristics of the Hwangbo branch in Pingyin County. It didn¡¯t take long. * * * Three days passed after the battle on the in. ¡°They really left us behind and went. Seems your sound attack was quite reliable, Lightning Genius.¡± Cheong Myeong smiled with an amused expression. The three blue-ranked warriors of the Radiant Demon Wing including Jeong Yeon-shin had arrived at the southern edge of Shandong Province. It was a marketce where human presence was barely felt. Pingyin County, where the mission target had established their base, was truly quiet. The merchants who hadid out their spots and disyed their goods were mostly middle-aged men or elderly women. Baek Mi-ryeo stroked her long flowing hair. After ncing at the disyed essories, she said: ¡°Zhangqiu, where the Hwangbo main family is located, borders the Yellow River. It¡¯s a vast river. It would be troublesome if they escape by boat. To secretly control the area near the river, it¡¯s right to send minimal personnel to strike the branch family.¡± They said Shandong¡¯s spring was dry. The marketce atmosphere felt even more barren. The vigers who clearly looked at the sword-carrying group didn¡¯t even appear frightened. There was no vitality in their wrinkled faces that seemed to bear weariness. ¡°¡­Young men aren¡¯t visible. They really must have been taken for forcedbor.¡± ¡°The Azure Sky Squad and Superintendent¡¯s Office confirmed it multiple times. It can¡¯t be wrong. If they weren¡¯t a martial arts family, the imperial army would have been deployed, right? It¡¯s fortunate since army deployment wouldn¡¯t be good for people¡¯s livelihood either.¡± Cheong Myeong said calmly. In fact, Jeong Yeon-shin had contemted hiding Hwangseong¡¯s mark again. He had kept thinking so until arriving at Pingyin County. It was different from previous missions involving the Thirteen Evil Sects. The Hwangbo family was a renowned family in the orthodox martial world. He wanted to see their true nature. ¡°We can just go to the Hwangbo branch and ask. What the situation is.¡± TAK! With Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words as the end, the three people stepped forward simultaneously. It was lightness technique steps carrying inner power. True qi filling the meridians to the toes began pushing their bodies forward. The speed gradually increased. Only then did the surrounding people, startled, rapidly distance themselves backward. They put aside the magistrate who had the duty to report the people¡¯s livelihood to the imperial court without concealment. They had heard well about the magistrate of this Pingyin County. That he was a very unusual person. If what they knew was correct, the magistrate would also be at the Hwangbo branch. They headed straight for the estate containing thergest group of halls in the vige. Though there was no hanging que, they could feel it was a martial arts family. It was because energy waves of internal energy could be felt from inside. HWAK! In that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s rush overtook the two people. It was a mission to adapt Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh¡¯s unique sound technique to actualbat. Having received a grateful opportunity, Jeong Yeon-sin didn¡¯t want to disappoint the two people¡¯s expectations. He operated the verse of Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Advancing Thunder. KWANG! Fragments of the shattered gate scattered in all directions. The remaining force of the powerful energy wave made it seem as if hit by a storm. Jeong Yeon-shin momentarily hesitated at the scene suddenly revealed. A drinking party taking ce in therge courtyard before the main gate. A small pond on one side caught his eye. It was a ce decorated with carvings of all kinds of spirit beasts. Among the grass by the pond, not only the Four Divine Beasts and qilin but also strange beasts with peculiar wings could be seen. There were people holding wine cups sitting onrge rocks surrounding the pond. They didn¡¯t stop tilting their cups even after seeing the group. ¡°Ah.¡± One who had beenughing among five beautifully adorned women raised his head. He was a noble handsome man with yellow cornus flowers tucked behind his long ears. The servants busily moving around nced at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group, then silently continued their work. ¡°Today too, our Jinan¡¯s heroes havee. The main gate won¡¯tst!¡± The noble man raised his hand high. The sleeve of his mint-colored official robes fluttered. He continued speaking as if dealing with a very familiar matter. ¡°Why not just leave Shandong and report to somewhere like the Deste Sect? I really can¡¯t understand. With what confidence do these low-levels challenge the Hwangbo family?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin was silent for a moment. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo also seemed unable to say anything particr. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¨C The Hwangbo Family (4) Deste Sect martial uniforms have embroidered threads of the character ¡®Hwang¡¯ on both shoulders and the center of the back. Those looking from the front had difficulty recognizing it. Unless they had considerable knowledge, that is. ¡°Are you the magistrate of Pingyin County?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin quietly asked. They said it was a long-standing operation. He had heard much. Deste Sect gathered as much information as possible before dispatching military forces under the Divine Sword Groups. Not only the Hwangbo family¡¯s main house but also the branch families¡¯ members and martial art characteristics were targets for investigation. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by looking? I¡¯m quite well-known in my own right.¡± The noble man answered with a smile. He was an impressive handsome man whose official robes looked dignified. Even while looking at the strange warriors, he was being served wine by women, and there was such refinement in his hand extending while holding the cup. Though he was merely a pleasure-seeking official wearing a hat, his personal quality came across differently. The noble magistrate¡¯s gaze passed over Jeong Yeon-shin and Baek Mi-ryeo beforending on Cheong Myeong. ¡°So there was someone of the same n. Surely you¡¯re not enjoying ying warrior together? It would be better not to. Let me advise you in advance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheong Myeong maintained a strange expression without answering. The estate¡¯s atmosphere was strange. The smell of alcohol filled everywhere, yet all the people moving about looked at the magistrate with expressions of reverence. Some even directed simr gazes at Cheong Myeong. ¡®They say Han people who admire elf families are everywhere.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Was this what debauchery was? It was an atmosphere he had never experienced even at the Jeong Family Estate. He slowly stepped forward and opened his mouth. ¡°I know the head of the Hwangbo branch in Pingyin County is your first wife. Call her out.¡± ¡°Howcking in manners. Have you never studied Confucian learning? Is this how your parents taught you?¡± The noble magistrate replied with a rxed smile. ¡°A magistrate who colluded with martial arts families. What respect do you seek when your conduct is unworthy of a gentleman?¡± At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s calm reply, the woman massaging the magistrate¡¯s arm stood up. She seemed about thirty. Hernguid downcast eyes were striking, and she gradually revealed an energy wave matching her red light armor. ¡°I am Jinng¡¯s principal wife. If you¡¯re a Shandong martial artist, you must have heard of me. I am Hwangbo Mei-wei of the Deep Autumn Sword.¡± It meant the magistrate¡¯s surname was Jin. ¡®Lang¡¯ was a term referring to husband. Noble families gained power with the founding of the Ming dynasty. Many women held positions from lower to higher offices and key posts in various martial arts sects. They said it waspletely different from the Yuan dynasty era. Now it was irrelevant. ¡°As head of the Pingyin Hwangbo family, Imand you to refrain from disrespectful words and actions. No. It¡¯s already useless. What could have ended with an arm will now end with your head.¡± As the woman¡¯s energy wave gradually grew stronger, warriors from various halls walked out. There were over twenty. Though belittling in words, they didn¡¯t underestimate the energy wave of the fist technique that destroyed the gate. It was worthy of being called a renowned branch family. Five warriors among the Pingyin Hwangbo family¡¯s fighters began approaching first. Though appearing suddenly, solid spirit could be felt. There was a feeling like tempered iron. It seemed to say that even a branch was rooted in one of the Eight Great Families. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t look at them. He stared nkly at Deep Autumn Sword before slowly opening his mouth. ¡°Do you know Hwangbo Myeong-rin?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your talk of arms and heads is exactly the same.¡± ¡°You seem to have heard something. She¡¯s an outstanding child worthy of attending the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. However.¡± A red smile formed on Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei¡¯s lips. It looked as if she had applied rouge. She continued speaking. ¡°Did you think we would be lenient if you spoke as if you knew our direct bloodline? Impossible.¡± ¡®What a degenerate age. Martial artists should just focus on training.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously recalled words that sect elders might say. Along with that, the image of Deste Sect¡¯s lord naturally came to mind ¨C she who had reached the absolute realm was beautiful through dignity alone without other adornments. A martial artist should be beautiful through supreme martial arts. He spoke again. ¡°I saw the marketce. It seems true that you privately mobilized citizens forbor. You¡¯ve extended your martial world authority to affect people¡¯s lives. Aren¡¯t you ashamed as a martial artist?¡± Meanwhile, Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo had stepped back. The blue-ranked youngest was to be given murim experience. They had discussed earlier about not intervening unless the situation was truly dangerous, and it was impossible to measure how to repay the kindness of the Radiant Demon Wing seniors. That¡¯s when it happened. Everyone in the estateughed at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words. The magistrate and Deep Autumn Swordughed loudly without even covering their mouths. ¡°Child. You¡¯ve heard many murim rumors. Power is simply power. Distinguishing between the murim and people¡¯s lives? How can anyone do that?¡± Deep Autumn Sword said with a face full ofughter. The noble magistrate chimed in. ¡°Martial arts families are simply noble families. How could it be wrong to enjoy luxuries befitting our history in the ce we¡¯ve settled?¡± ¡°A noble denying imperialw. Your first wife¡¯s head will fly today.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s answer only drew mockery again. This time even the warriors who were slowly walking burst intoughter. ¡°You don¡¯t understand elegance. That¡¯s how those who call themselves heroes are like that. Hey!¡± The magistrate pped lightly. ¡°Yes, Elder Magistrate!¡± Musicians appeared rushing out from various ces to take their positions. They held instruments to be plucked and blown, including zithers and jade flutes. It was like watching a scene from an opera. Music began at the magistrate¡¯s gesture. Simultaneously, the Hwangbo branch warriors drew their swords and approached closer. They seemed to treat even martial artists¡¯ swordy as entertainment. ¡®Incredible.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin stood still. He recalled stories he could hear because Deste Sect gathered all matters under heaven. They were anecdotes of some high officials who had tasted many pleasures. They said the ultimate entertainment they enjoyed was appreciating murder. The scene before him was just like that. He could tell at once. This wasn¡¯t something that started yesterday or today. ¡°A young swordsman who can destroy the estate¡¯s gate. Quite a regrettable talent.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it provide suitable entertainment?¡± Deep Autumn Sword, who had already sat down again, shared augh with the magistrate. They even shared wine cups. ¡®It can be this different.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin recalled when they first entered the vige. The sound of grass brushing that had weed their group had been pleasantly modest. This ce was different. It was suffocating. ¡°Can¡¯t stand it.¡± He muttered unconsciously to himself. The melody that began flowing through the estate had refinement as the magistrate said. Even Jeong Yeon-shin, who didn¡¯t know music, could feel it. That¡¯s why it was even more unwee. Shandong Province was vast. They said Jinan was Shandong¡¯s center. There must have been many local martial artists, and among them must have been heroes as they mentioned. ¡°Rest in peace.¡± One of them said. He was raising his drawn sword. He seemed to feel some small guilt, but the distance to Jeong Yeon-shin had already shortened to about ten steps. ¡°Looks familiar. I¡¯ll have to reconsider the Eight Great Families. Aren¡¯t they just evil sect trash?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said while gripping the Northern Light sword¡¯s hilt. There must have been many righteous warriors who came filled with indignation after seeing the citizens¡¯ forcedbor. They seemed to have killed them all. The music now naturally flowing past his ears. The warriors approaching with footwork as if matching the rhythm. He decided to take the initiative. THUD! WHOOSH! He stamped his slightly raised foot with true angle. Concentric winds blew in all directions. The power properly raised was deeper than before. He had been constantly operating the Moon Spirit Harmony Technique while creating new internal energy techniques. The energy umtion of the peerless divine technique was indeed different. Changes were already somewhat noticeable. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed at one true angle. Simultaneously, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body tilted forward. As wind exploded past his ears, his field of vision rapidly expanded. The movement was instantaneous. Waves of true qi began spreading from his hand gripping the sword hilt. He had already reached right in front of the enemies. He circted internal true qi following the verse. Dazzling sunlight shimmered at the end of the Radiant Sword Style¡¯s draw. SWOOSH! The moment light shed, two heads flew off at once. They couldn¡¯t even scream. ¡®It¡¯s not over. There are many enemies.¡¯ Energy waves exploded from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body. Energy waves that surged in eight directions partially reached the Northern Light sword and transformed into chilling sharpness. Once again, with true angle, the aftermath of a horizontal sword strike scraped the ground. The sensation of the de cutting another one¡¯s neck reached his grip. SPLASH! Now Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s swordsmanship had reached a realm where blood spurted a breathter. He shouted in the gradually rising dust. ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s Radiant Demon Wing condemns you!¡± It was a shout carrying inner power. Everyone in the estate was startled as if convulsing. The phrase ¡®scattered in panic¡¯ would be fitting. Three corpses were created in an instant. It was the time of one blink. The music that had been flowing with lively rhythm stopped in one breath. ¡°Deste Sect¡­! Wait, wait!¡± The noble magistrate stood up abruptly and waved his hands. Cold sweat that had appeared from who knows when made his handsome face gleam. ¡°I havemitted a great discourtesy! Please forget what was said until now! I am from the Elf n! How could I dare disturb imperial order?¡± His eyes moved sharply. He scanned from Jeong Yeon-shin who had shifted to reveal the character ¡®Hwang¡¯ below his shoulder. His gaze also reached Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheong Myeong who stood indifferently. A kind of resignation seemed to form on the magistrate¡¯s face. He seemed to reach certainty upon seeing Cheong Myeong of the Elf n. ¡°¡­My wife received orders from the main family, and I as magistrate of Jinan could not go against the Hwangbo family¡¯s authority.¡± ¡°You call that an excuse. Aren¡¯t you even ashamed to take back your words?¡± ¡°Please show mercy. I know you cannot kill an imperial official. If the branch members and I attack together, even you would find it difficult to leave unscathed.¡± Energy waves spread from the magistrate¡¯s right hand as he finished speaking. It was deep internal energy that could be immediately felt as having umted considerable training. ¡°You¡¯re a threat¡± ¡°The guilty party trying to act innocent.¡± Finally, Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheong Myeong stepped forward. ¡°If it¡¯s Deste Sect, you must havee knowing everything. I have no choice either, right?¡± Meanwhile, the magistrate¡¯s smile regainedposure. He lightly tapped the shoulder of his first wife, Deep Autumn Sword, who was ring fiercely at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°Wife.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei snapped her fingers. It was the moment a sound carrying internal energy spread. Over thirty more warriors poured out from various halls. As Jinan was a massive city, even a branch family governing a single county was equipped with martial might befitting their role. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The stillness that covered the estate in that moment didn¡¯te as silence. It was because the momentum of the Hwangbo family warriors filled the hall. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to withdraw like this?¡± The magistrate said while looking at Cheong Myeong who had somehowe to stand beside Jeong Yeon-shin. His clothes were now fluttering as if he had raised his entire body¡¯s internal energy. Persuasion came across as threat. ¡°You. You spoke of elegance.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. He looked once around at the warriors who had begun gradually surrounding them in a circle. ¡°I too have recently practiced a melody.¡± With his words, there was vibration rising from the Northern Light sword. It was a gradually growing resonance. Jeong Yeon-shin nced at Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheong Myeong while operating his entire body¡¯s internal energy at full force. It was the moment they slightly nodded. WHISH! A long cry rose from the de. In that instant, invisible waves of true qi surged and swept all directions. ¡°Heup!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­?¡± It was truly a surreal sight. Dozens fell in all directions with short groans. Dull sounds echoed everywhere. Though the sword sound quickly faded, its aftermath did not. The encirclement copsed entirely. The Hwangbo branch warriorsy on the ground in various positions. They stared nkly at the sky, having died with eyes wide open. Only a very few including the magistrate and Deep Autumn Sword remained standing. ¡°Evil sect trash talking about elegance.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth after looking slightly around. ¡°Seems it was quite moving for you.¡± He said while sheathing the Northern Light sword. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ¨C The Hwangbo Family (5) The Hwangbo family was an ancient one. The Hwangbo bloodline, which rose to prominence in Shandong during thete Yuan dynasty, established their base in the heart of Shandong Province. It was Jinan. There had been great masters who honed the family¡¯s martial arts over time. The consolidated family¡¯s martial arts grew increasingly powerful. It was a chaotic era. They seized Yuan dynasty¡¯srge estates wherever they could. This continued until the noble families who imed to have descended from light came to power. The Hwangbo family began to be called local nobles in exchange for conforming to the new Ming dynasty. It was the birth of a martial arts family. They acted as rulers of Jinan for generations. ¡°Mom, when is brothering?¡± A girl about fourteen or fifteen nted an axe with a thud next to household items. They were a family that had been chopping wood for two generations in Pingyin County of Jinan. Though they say martial arts aren¡¯t easy to learn, those who could read often kept books on qi cirction and breathing methods. The Three Powers Internal Energy Technique distributed by the imperial court increased the manpower. They said even ignorantmoners could draw in a bit of atmospheric energy. It was said to be a prestigious family¡¯s secret technique that created mighty warriors by nting strength in body and earth, and made fields fertile. A middle-aged woman sitting and twisting straw rope opened her mouth. Though wearing shabby hemp clothes, her tone carried dignity and her pronunciation was clear. ¡°The Hwangbo family took him, didn¡¯t they? Let¡¯s wait patiently. Your brother might return as a martial artist. If he bes even a gatekeeper for a powerful family, we won¡¯t have to skip meals.¡± ¡°The trees in the back mountain aren¡¯t good these days. Uncle Ma keeps cutting the price. Why wasn¡¯t he taken away?¡± The girlined. Though quite skilled with an axe for her age, she wasn¡¯t truly mighty. The Three Powers Internal Energy Technique was mysterious but closer to a cultivation technique. The girl could work as much as grown men because of her outstanding talent. Even Uncle Ma, who seemed to have connections with the Hwangbo family, had started pressuring her to join aggressively. Her startled mother whispered. ¡°¡®Taken away¡¯? Watch your words. They say martial artists have ears as good as bats.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all probably feasting with the magistrate anyway. I¡¯m d those yboys who kept bothering me were taken away, but we might starve to death at this rate. Wood prices are dirt cheap, and food¡¯s scarce. What little there is, the magistrate and Hwangbo folks take it all.¡± ¡°I said watch your words!¡± The middle-aged woman who screamed in a whisper said while catching her breath. ¡°The Hwangbo family is a noble house that protects us. It was the same in your grandfather¡¯s time when he passed the civil service exam.¡± ¡°Always talking about grandfather!¡± ¡°He said people outside Jinan constantly have their wages stolen by martial artists. At least we don¡¯t have that happening to us. If your dead father hadn¡¯t been a gambler, we would have lived properly.¡± ¡°Stealing wages? That¡¯s what the Hwangbo folks are doing. How much could brother earn if he were here.¡± ¡°Child, really! You¡¯ll be in big trouble cursing an orthodox sect!¡± The girl who got pped on the back left the house grumbling. ¡°What orthodox sect, they kill all the heroes! Mom uses characters strangely! What happened to teaching me letters!¡± The mother¡¯s scolding leaked through the closed door gap. The girl paid no attention and set out. Perhaps because she walked aimlessly, she carelessly reached the Hwangbo house of Pingyin County, thergest in the vige. It was the moment the girl quickly turned after ncing up at therge estate. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Perfect timing.¡± It was a voice with thick resonance. A strong hand grabbed and lifted her by the scruff of her neck. ¡°I heard one branch family was exterminated by Deste Sect thugs.¡± ¡°Un-Uncle Ma?¡± The girl¡¯s body was spun around. A middle-aged man wearing yellow silk clothes wore an indifferent expression. He muttered while walking toward the shattered gate. ¡°You could be a question for those fellows. What is chivalry?¡± * * * Sword Song. The power revealed by the sword¡¯s sound attack was overwhelming. ¡°What is this¡­¡­¡± Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei looked around the estate in bewilderment. Fallen dead and unconscious bodies were strewn everywhere in session. The battle stopped. Until the servants who had withdrawn leaving only the table settings when the fight began slightly showed their faces. ¡°Wh-what?¡± ¡°Why are they lying down? They¡¯re bleeding.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not moving? Are they dead?¡± It was the moment their shrill screams rang out at seeing the tragic scene. Energy waves flowed from Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s hand resting on her sword hilt. Despite all her adornments, her hands alone couldn¡¯t hide traces of training. She was certainly a rare swordsman. Her killing intent could be felt in her voice even though only her lips moved between her teeth. ¡°How dare you.¡± ¡°¡­Sound attacks are martial arts that¡¯s rare in the world.¡± The magistrate muttered. Gone was the appearance of a dignified pleasure-seeker who wanted to watch a bloody battle with music. He could only stare with sunken grave eyes at Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s three people. There was time for a few breaths. Jeong Yeon-shin took a long inhale. The Moon Spirit Harmony Technique was also a method of breathing in and out. His mind calmed as he recalled Deste Sect Lord¡¯s long, thin breath when receiving the technique. ¡®I overdid it.¡¯ The true qi operation method used to cast the sword song was incredibly precise. He pushed his senses to their limit. It was about loading radiating true qi onto sound created by Internal energy. It was martial arts that greatly used upper dantian abilities. It could even be called divine skill. ¡°Weren¡¯t we discussing elegance? Why no more words?¡± Though Jeong Yeon-shin spoke deliberately calmly, he felt extreme fatigue. It felt like having a water-soaked cloth in his head. It was his first time using the sword song at full power. That was necessary to instantly kill martial artists. The same was true even for those inferior to him. Since natural protective energy was also clearly an internal energy barrier, there was no choice when trying to pierce ears and kill with sword resonance. ¡®I can¡¯t use it twice. I didn¡¯t know even doing it once would be this hard.¡¯ His previously excellent physical condition rapidly deteriorated. They said life and death in the world of masters is divided by the smallest difference. If there were opponents of equal or greater number among the enemies, he would have to continue a difficult fight. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ It was the moment he observed his interior thanks to the Moon Spirit Harmony Technique¡¯s breathing. Jeong Yeon-shin briefly lost his senses. Above his head. The crown. It was clearly different from morning. He recognized the difference over one day with his innate senses. The Baihui point had widened. It seemed like three days¡¯ worth. T/Note- Baihui (DU20), known as the ¡°Hundred Meetings¡± point, is a significant acupuncture point located at the crown of the head where various neurological pathways converge. ¡®My hand.¡¯ His index finger trembled in the middle of actualbat. It wasn¡¯t fromck of strength. It was because panic visited briefly. An instinctive fear of death suddenly approached. The abyss briefly overwhelmed him. Moving true qi was like using muscle power. They said if one could freely handle power without exerting force in Internal Energy focus, they were already a peerless master. The internal energy realms called Three Flowers Gathering at the Crown, Five Energies Returning to Origin, Reaching the Peak etc. were that process. It was different from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s innate senses. It was like climbing a massive mountain. ¡®I¡¯ll think about solutionster.¡¯ A life-and-death battle lies ahead. He forcibly returned his consciousness. He deliberately pushed his anxiety to one corner of his mind. Like how he had crumpled the shock of his first kill during the Jeong Family¡¯s extermination. ¡®Think about martial arts first. Would there be no recoil if I reached at least the ck-rank realm?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s power control relied greatly on his innate upper dantian. He operated true qi through senses alone without fundamental changes in internal energy realm. There had to be reaction to transcending limits. ¡°Golden threads. A disciple of Deste Sects lord.¡± Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei muttered while slowly approaching. The scene spread around her waspensation for the price Jeong Yeon-shin paid. The sight created by the copsed encirclement was truly overwhelming. A blue-ranked warrior had single-handedly shattered the entire force of one branch of the Eight Great Families. ¡°¡­¡­¡± How did Jeong Yeon-shin appear as he stood silently? Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s steps were cautious. Though she seemed to have started using footwork techniques, no particr energy wave was felt. Jeong Yeon-shin just stared nkly. ¡®Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei.¡¯ She was nominally the head of a branch family. Her appearance of applying rouge to her lips and showing affection to her lord among many concubines had to be viewed separately. He didn¡¯t think her umted martial arts would be shallow. Jeong Yeon-shin stood here stepping on the enemies¡¯ carelessness. He absolutely could not be in the opposite position. SWISH. He gripped the Deste sword¡¯s hilt and slowly drew it up. ¡°Deep Autumn Sword. I remember what you said.¡± ¡°¡­Being in Deste doesn¡¯t make a lowborn¡¯s blood noble. You don¡¯t qualify to exchange words with me.¡± ¡°You mentioned arms first. Evil sect trash.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said quietly. His head was ringing. Though his overworked upper dantian felt burning hot like white heat, he transmitted words to Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo through sound transmission. That he was treating this as a solo mission. It meant not to interfere. Advancing beyond ck to purple martial robes? Perhaps there was no path except through chaos. There would be battles where he¡¯d hover between life and death. He absolutely needed experience in unleashing martial arts in a disturbed state like now. Therefore he said: ¡°Come.¡± In that moment, he felt presences crossing the estate¡¯s threshold from afar. It wasn¡¯t time to mind that now. WHOOSH! Heavy energy waves rose from her sword before his eyes. The de surface was very wide. It was as the blue-ranked senior of Annihtion Team had said. They said the martial arts inherited by this Pingyin branch was heavy sword. It meant the sword energy was steady and firm, rarely wavering. Linear energy waves extended toward him along with tremendous sword power. It seemed like she had circted true qi several times while walking here. It was a properly prepared strike. CLANG! He almost lost his grip when meeting it with the Deste sword. Even though he tried to deflect it as much as possible. Simultaneously, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s ckened senses sharpened again. TAK! He stepped back once. At the same time, his realm of instinct shone. Twisting his elbow, he led the opponent¡¯s energy wave to his lower back internal oblique muscles. His knees bent naturally. It was the moment the aftermath of the received sword strike passed through the gluteus maximus of his waist to reach the back of his thighs. At that point, the opponent¡¯s power became Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s energy wave. Powerful energy explosively increased from his leg that had stepped back. BOOM! It became a true step without even lifting and stamping his foot. It was instantaneous. The movement of his entire body¡¯s muscles that had deflected power was instantly reversed. The power that burned up to his hand gripping the sword hilt released an invisible heavy energy wave. The air was shaken. It was the moment of returning heavy sword with heavy sword. Wind gusts rose from fragments of energy force bursting from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand holding the Deste sword. He swung the sword upward just like that. BANG! ¡°Heup!¡± Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s de, which was just striking down for a second sword draw, flew away. She was not an opponent who showed any carelessness. This was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sense and the Lightning sh¡¯s martial might. Her face that seemed to have lost its senses for a moment brushed the edge of his vision. The moment her sword flew, she rotated forward. Jeong Yeon-shin too had immediately prepared a second strike. CHWAK! A distinctly cumbersome feeling was felt from the de. Blood stained the Deste sword that returned with dim light. Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s right arm had fallen off. ¡°Heuk!¡± She exhaled empty breath and staggered back. Jeong Yeon-shin shook his sword once. In this moment, he was strong. He was clearly looking down on the head of a Hwangbo family branch. It wasn¡¯t talent limited to learning. Combat ability that sharpened even in moments of exhaustion. In his senses was strength that couldn¡¯t be estimated by martial arts ranking. ¡°Next time he might go out to the murim alone.¡± Cheong Myeong¡¯s voice tinged withughter was heard from behind. Jeong Yeon-shin moved his steps steadily. Blood dripped from the lowered sword tip, and at its end was Deep Autumn Sword urgently striking the meridian point of her right forearm to stop the bleeding. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips. ¡°You said it.¡± He lifted the Deste sword slightly while stepping forward indifferently. It was the moment of single-handedly destroying one branch of the Hwangbo family. It seemed excessive as payment for three days of lifespan. At least it wasn¡¯t merit a blue rank could umte alone. Already Deste Sect Lord¡¯s face came to mind. ¡°After arms, you mentioned the neck.¡± He said. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¨C Great Hero of Deste Sect The opponent lost both sword and arm. It was when Jeong Yeon-shin was about to strike Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s neck. ¡°You insolent b*st*rd!¡± The magistrate¡¯s body, who was far behind, rushed forward creating a windstorm. The mint-colored hem of his official robes fluttered like a butterfly. Passing by Deep Autumn Sword with movements unique to elves, he spread both arms wide to block her. ¡°You dare harm this magistrate¡¯s principal wife? Deste Sect is the imperial sword! Where does a mere de dare cut its own master?¡± ¡°Are the Hwangbo bloodline equals to the imperial court?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked back with eyes more dispassionate than looking at roadside trash. He never knew he would feel such emotions toward nobles. At least while at the Fixed House, it was unimaginable. The magistrate bit his lip once. ¡°¡­You can¡¯t do anything without cutting down this magistrate. Give up. How dare you harm me, the magistrate of this Pingyin County? You¡¯re not even a ck-ranked warrior!¡± WHOOSH! The wind blew once more. Jeong Yeon-shin nced sideways. Cheong Myeong was suddenly standing beside him. His usual smiling expression hadpletely disappeared. ¡°Just follow nw.¡± Cheong Myeong said. Simultaneously, his expression changed. His eyes remained the same but only his lips formed a smile. ¡°The Grand Empress Dowager has decreed that Deste Sect elves may execute officials of sixth rank or lower regardless of hierarchy. The magistrate is seventh rank, right? I thought it was an absurd privilege, but running missions, asions to use it do arise.¡± ¡°You really¡­!¡± ¡°They say our n bes unsightly when mixing with Han people and bing worldly, but who would say anything about taking one head? At most, perhaps a brief summons to Beijing.¡± The magistrate who had appreciated warriors¡¯ deaths while listening to music lost his enthusiasm. His handsome face turnedpletely pale. This time even Jeong Yeon-shin was surprised. While it was already natural that elves held high authority in Ming, he learned for the first time that they held authorityparable to ck-ranked warriors of great master level. Perhaps because imperial bloodlines were deeply mixed with elf blood. ¡°Hah.¡± Suddenly the magistrate sighed. Soon findingposure in hisplexion, he smiled slightly. ¡°I almost showed an unseemly appearance on my way out. Without elegance, how can one discuss the refinement of drinking and dancing?¡± ¡°Why say more? Go without dirtying elf face.¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± As Cheong Myeong drew his sword, the magistrate¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I must go now. None under heaven who don¡¯t wee me.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze backward. It was because of energy waves rising from the direction of the shattered gate. There had been a presence stimting his nerves since fighting Deep Autumn Sword, and indeed it wasn¡¯t an ally. ¡°Deste Sect!¡± His build was veryrge. He was a middle-aged man with a long scar on his cheek. He held the scruff of a girl¡¯s neck in one hand. She appeared to be around Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s age, and seemed to have her mute and paralysis points sealed. Unable to speak and body stiffened, she hung from the man¡¯s hand. He shouted like a roar. ¡°You degenerates who disturb the murim discussing strange chivalry!¡± The magistrate, brightening at his shout, chimed in. ¡°Now I should call you Hwangbo Ma-jun instead of Mr. Ma! Such crisis doese! With the main family¡¯s warrior¡¯s arrival, this Jin has been relieved of great worry!¡± The magistrate shouted. Though Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei, who was called the first wife, didn¡¯t look entirely cheerful as if concerned about her right arm, relief seemed to spread across her face. The man called Hwangbo Ma-jun did not answer. Hepletely ignored the magistrate as if he had always found him disagreeable. Holding the girl high, he looked straight at Jeong Yeon-shin and opened his mouth. ¡°Young warrior! At that age, being Deste Sect blue-ranked must mean nothing in the world seems worthy in your eyes! Even more so seeing the pattern on your shoulder! Direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord? I can clearly see your mind intoxicated with honor and status!¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it you who sees nothing? Clearly holding an innocent civilian.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said while slightly tilting his head. He was already measuring the distance. Too far. This fellow had umted considerable training. Even if Cheong Myeong, whose movements were faster than his, rushed in, it was too far to save the girl in time. Hwangbo Ma-jun sneered. ¡°The actions of the Hwangbo bloodline always have great justice. What would you half-martial artists eating the nation¡¯s sry know? You Deste Sect lot who are obsessed with taking martial artists¡¯ heads, crawling all the way to Jinan.¡± ¡°Did you just say great justice?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked while alternately looking at the girl¡¯s face with slightly raised eyes and Hwangbo Ma-jun. His gaze substituted for asking if they felt no shame. Hwangbo Ma-jun¡¯s chest puffed up even more. ¡°The great justice of the murim is noble. You lot are thugs sshing muddy water on the murim. Stop interfering in the world of those who cultivate through martial arts.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He had heard there were such people. It was a world where exchange of culture and ideas wasn¡¯t active. The murim was especially so. There were many stubborn extremists. Martial arts training was a single path of cultivation. They said this was why reclusive martial artists who rarely showed themselves would cause storms on t ground when they came out to the world once in a while. Taking hostages and discussing chivalry. Confucian and Mencius teachings couldn¡¯tmunicate with them. T/N- Confucius and Mencius taught moral philosophy centered on human virtue, emphasizing personal ethics, proper behavior, and the importance of harmonious rtionships through five key virtues: Ren (humanity), Yi (righteousness), Li (proper conduct), Zhi (knowledge), and Xin (loyalty). Of course, Deste Sect also didn¡¯t talk to martial artists with the principles of the Four Books and Three ssics. They only pointed swords. ¡®The Hwangbo family must be even more so. They called themselves Jinan¡¯s royal family or whatever. They strengthened their power by gathering their bloodline.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯tst long. It was because Hwangbo Ma-jun spoke while shaking the hand gripping the girl¡¯s nape. ¡°Your chivalry is extremely alien. Youe rushing in to cut necks saying imperialw was vited. Were there no heroes of justice among the lowborn? Let me tell you this girl¡¯s story.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± While responding, he circted internal true qi. Jeong Yeon-shin prepared ovepping chain techniques while standing calmly. He hoped the Kicking Technique¡¯s energy wave of the Eternal Blossom Fist could break his bnce. ¡°This child¡¯s grandfather was a man called Dan Mu-hyu, who served as magistrate of this Pingyin County before that current magistrate took office.¡± Strength seemed to enter the jaw of the girl who could only re. Hwangbo Ma-jun continued speaking unconcerned. ¡°He was an upright character. They say he fearlessly confronted evil sect martial artists intimidating people in the marketce. He shouted that he would lock them in the government prison while questioning the Great Ming Code.¡± He grinned. ¡°He flew away with his stomach burst from one palm technique. That evil sect fellow was also quite ignorant of worldly matters. He probably thought he could end it by escaping with lightness technique, but he had to face the main family¡¯s wrath as they tried to coordinate Jinan¡¯s order with the magistrate. That¡¯s how we avenged this child¡¯s enemy.¡± ¡°Are you ying benefactor while holding her neck?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a child with outstanding talent. She umted considerable energy even with just the Three Powers Internal Energy Technique. It would be a waste to kill her now, but I¡¯ve always wanted to see your true face, you Deste Sect lot. She¡¯s the granddaughter of the previous magistrate who governed the county with high virtue. How will you handle this?¡± ¡°Mmm! Nnngh!¡± The girl groaned and squirmed slightly. She seemed to have somewhat unsealed the pressure points herself. They said she had talent for energy umtion, and perhaps she truly had innate sense for handling energy. ¡°Look at this.¡± Hwangbo Ma-jun, ncing at her with distinctive eyes, raised his hand high. The girl¡¯s body dangled. ¡°If you lot withdraw now, this child lives. It would also prove Deste Sect¡¯s chivalry that protects all people from the murim. However, if not.¡± His eyes swept the front. Perhaps meaning he couldn¡¯t stand watching Deste Sect throwing its weight around. Hatred seemed to seep from his face. He continued briefly. ¡°Never speak of people¡¯s livelihood again. The Hwangbo family coordinates Jinan¡¯s order. Unlike worthless half-baked Heroes.¡± ¡°Every word is correct!¡± The magistrate, now even smiling, chimed in at that moment. ¡°How much longer must we listen?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly said. Simultaneously, pitch-ck smoke rose below the back of Hwangbo Ma-jun¡¯s head. ¡°What¡­!¡± Baek Mi-ryeo stood behind him with a cold face. She was wrapped in ck energy flow as if mes rising from the abyss. Spirit light dark as the night sky filled her eyes. SWISH. Conversely, Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s hand, dyed white as snow, grabbed the back of Hwangbo Ma-jun¡¯s neck. He couldn¡¯t even resist. Deste Sect¡¯s blue sleeve fluttered with materialized ink-colored true qi. Though the same clothes, the martial uniform she wore was different. It approached like a ck celestial maiden¡¯s clothes, as if the reincarnation of the Nine Heavens Fairy from legends. Baek Mi-ryeo moved her lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the Eight Great Families? How petty.¡± It was a low voice. She overwhelmed himpletely. After dying his reactions with mysterious energy waves, she instantly sealed his paralysis points. It seemed he wasn¡¯t originally an elite warrior of the main family but just someone monitoring the branch. Cheong Myeong grinned. ¡°Radiant Demon and the Azure Sky and Annihtion forces headed to your main family. They should be getting exterminated about now. The Squad Leaders would have shattered them.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± The moment the magistrate froze stiff, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s form spun. He passed by the magistrate with a natural rotation like a leaf riding gentle spring breeze. At the end of the body movement of momentary technique was the Deste Sect sword. The de below his grip shed with chilling light. CHWAK! Jeong Yeon-shin felt it clearly from his grip. The sensation of cutting flesh and cleaving bone announced the end of the mission. ¡°¡­!¡± Perhaps she was about to call him lowborn again? Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei¡¯s mouth shape suggested so. It was futile. Her head fell off as her lips crumpled in shock. ¡°Deste Sect doesn¡¯t negotiate with traitors.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said while looking down at Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s head. It was the moment the btedly turning magistrate reached out with an enraged face. There was no sound. A cold de tip protruded through his abdomen. Cheong Myeong¡¯s Deste Sect sword had pierced his back. ¡°I, like this¡­¡± ¡°Though brief, you were insufferable.¡± Even while killing someone, Cheong Myeong¡¯s voice was refreshing. It would have been thest words the magistrate heard. The energy wave Cheong Myeong expelled through his sword was overwhelming. Blood tears welled up in the eyes of the corpse that had been pierced through the abdomen. It seemed the insides werepletely destroyed. ¡®Even Senior Cheong Myeong¡¯s techniques weren¡¯t this cold.¡¯ Perhaps being from the same Elf n made him even more ruthless. It wasn¡¯t over. When Jeong Yeon-shin turned around, his eyes widened. ¡°Kuh, kuhk.¡± A sinister chill emanated from Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s white hand that was gripping the back of Hwangbo Ma-jun¡¯s neck. Simultaneously, his neck crumbled helplessly like crushed ice. ¡°Eut!¡± The captured girl managed tond without falling on her bottom. After her small shriek, silence fell over the estate. The sunset was already falling. The sunlight, which seemed to slowly roll darkness into a bedding, cast a pale light. An ominous wind blowing through the martial arts world rustled past the leaves of the ash tree by the pond. The incident was concluded. The magistrate and Deep Sword were dead. The warriors of the Hwangbo branch family were alsopletely annihted. The cleanup wasn¡¯t the Blue-rank¡¯s job. People from the Deste Sect woulde. Jeong Yeon-shin passed by the Dan family girl with his Deste sword sheathed. He wanted to say something to the girl his age who had been through such a harsh experience. Without stopping his steps, he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°You, you have a talent for martial arts.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The girl sharply turned her head around, but Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t look back. Baek Mi-ryeo, who had already erased her materialized ck true qi, was smiling slightly. Her eyes, which had beenpletely ck, regained their whites and ck pupils. Only her snow-white hands remained unchanged as she stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head. Along with the cool sensation, her soft sleeve brushed past his ear. ¡°Deste Sect is not a Sect that discusses chivalry. If you wish to be a righteous warrior, you¡¯ll get hurt someday.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for the advice.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin responded while slightly closing his eyes. Either way, this mission was a sess. He had umted another great achievement. There wouldn¡¯t have been room for their group to intervene at the Hwangbo main family where the squad leaders went directly. That¡¯s when it happened. As if waiting for the incident to end, a bird flew in. With sky-blue feathers gleaming strand by strand, itnded on Cheong Myeong¡¯s finger. It seemed to be a spirit beast. It was different from the one used by the second son of the Hwangbo family. A mysterious fragrance emanated from the small body of the creature. Cheong Myeong untied the small message tied to the bird¡¯s leg. ¡°Did Shin So-bin write this? The characters are quite dense.¡± As Cheong Myeong opened and scanned the message, his head tilted slightly. ¡°Has something gone wrong?¡± Jeong Yeon-hin asked calmly. ¡°No. This isn¡¯t from the group that went to attack the main family.¡± ¡°Then¡­?¡± ¡°You know how the White-ranked warriors were holding the Dragon Phoenix Gathering¡¯s rising talents? Their families must have given it their all. They finally found them.¡± ¡°The location?¡± ¡°Yes. Apparently they even shed with the Blood me Sect b*st*rds? There were three battles. First the martial families, then Blood me Sect, then the martial families again. While regrouping, they suffered a major defeat. Even Hyeon Won-chang was captured.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¨C Great Hero of Deste Sect (2) ¡°Dan Jeong-jeong!¡± They heard the girl¡¯s name while leaving Pingyin County. Dan Jeong-jeong had her pressure points sealed and was grabbed by the nape by a martial artist. She was amoner. Anyone would worry about after-effects. Jeong Yeon-shin was inwardly concerned, but there was no need. She wasposed after being released. She showed strong determination even after seeing the carnage Radiant Demon Wing created. ¡°Isn¡¯t spring-dried tofu skin delicious?¡± She warmly kept offering dried tofu skin to Jeong Yeon-shin who was her age, but he only took one bite before leaving Pingyin County. They would likely never meet again. He thought she would live well with such qualities and mental strength. ¡°Our Lightning sh would be the best candidate for a husband.¡± Was he trying to repeat the teasing from the Righteous Sword Family? Cheong Myeong opened his mouth with a slight smile, but this time there was no one to respond. Back then he had bantered back and forth with Hyeon Won-chang. Not now. WHOOSH! They began running as soon as they left Pingyin County. The lightness technique rush of three Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s blue-ranked masters scattered wind streams. The destination was set the moment they received the message. Jeong Yeon-shin was different from the blue-ranked seniors with great power. He needed to get fine horses from ry stations to travel long distances. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo also said they preferred using ry station routes to conserve internal energy. Unseasonable sandstorms spread on the main road. The earth-colored dust spreading to their sides and back spoke of urgency. Jeong Yeon-shin asked while stamping the ground with the twopanions. ¡°Are those martial families strong enough to handle five white ranks? Regr sects shouldn¡¯t have been a problem. Unless the opponent was one of the Nine Sects or Eight Great Families. The battle with the Blood me Sect we fought earlier must have been exhausting too, but¡­¡± The wind was fierce as their lightness technique was fast. Voice had to carry true qi. Cheong Myeong¡¯s answer came with the unique rumbling of inner power. ¡°They couldn¡¯t exert full power. It¡¯s obvious since some were taken away alive.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin sighed briefly. He immediately recalled what Cheong Myeong said. It was when he drew his sword song speaking of a solo mission. He understood what effect shaking the brain had on masters¡¯ battles. ¡°Because of my sound attack¡¯s aftermath¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the white-ranked kids¡¯ martial arts were shallow. When you¡¯re not stronger than the enemy, you have no choice but to take care of yourself. That¡¯s the murim.¡± Cheong Myeong¡¯s words were cold. Baek Mi-ryeo, running beside them with her usual indifferent face, opened her lips. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s something blue ranks must handle. We must split at the ry station. The main force has no leeway. Exterminating one of the Eight Great Families is no ordinary matter. We must do it.¡± ¡°They went down to South Zhili? The blood demons.¡± ¡°There are many paths to keep in mind. About four routes.¡± Cheong Myeong said. There were treasures in his head as a Deste Sect elf. They said he had a map of the Central ins more important than most martial arts manuals. It was a right equal to ck-ranked Great Masters. Unlike Jeong Yeon-shin who received education about local geography for each mission. ¡°Blood me Sect, martial arts families.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who repeated the enemies was briefly silent. He recalled when he had just entered after taking the Deste examination. The Superintendent¡¯s Office schr had said. Though Deste Sect was called the imperial sword, martial artists harming Deste Sect warriors wasn¡¯t treason. Because they weren¡¯t warriors belonging to the imperial court. They said it was due to hostile martial artists¡¯ lightness and body techniques. It was from the early founding period. There were cases where they couldn¡¯t catch people even after dering they would exterminate entire ns for treason. When equating state affairs with oppressing martial artists, there was high risk of the imperial dignity falling. Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly asked. ¡°But isn¡¯t Deste Sect the strongest in the martial world? With what confidence did the family sects make surprise attacks?¡± ¡°One of two things. Our methods are quite cold, right? They probably thought their children wouldn¡¯t be safe. What wouldn¡¯t parents do when they go crazy? There must have been some family heads who gave up their children.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the other?¡± ¡°They know. That our Deste Sect has no leeway.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Such insight is why the main sect¡¯s warriors die away from the sect. Sects that can oppose Deste Sect are of two types. Small sects who think their world is everything, andrge sects who observe worldly affairs.¡± ¡°Only mediocre ones can¡¯t touch the main sect.¡± Cheong Myeong muttered. Jeong Yeon-shin observed his face as he mentioned dying away from home. There was no expression on his handsome features. He was a senior known to be promising. Even when he went around saying people die because they deserve to, no one said anything. It was unfamiliar seeing him quietly angry with such a calm appearance. Cheong Myeong opened his mouth again. ¡°There are seventeen military forces under the Divine Sword Squad, right? Our Radiant Demon Wing is counted among the top forces even within the Divine Sword Squads. We¡¯re oftenpared to elite forces like the Plum Blossom Sword Masters of the Nine Sects. The problem is the number seventeen. It¡¯s quite ambiguous.¡± Then Baek Mi-ryeo, who had silently approached from the side, stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head. She seemed to have taken a liking to it. It started after Jeong Yeon-shin called her sister during the Great Violet Pill mission. She was cold yet gentle. Even while rushing quickly, her touch didn¡¯t waver. As she rubbed deep into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair, she parted her lips. ¡°The problem is having to watch the entire Central ins. Governing a martial world the size of fifteen or sixteen small countries? It¡¯s an impossible duty. We¡¯re always short-handed.¡± ¡°Any sect with reasonably quick information gathering and insight knows this. They rarely show fear.¡± Cheong Myeong, who had begun adding speed to his lightness technique, chimed in. The wind sound striking their ears grew fiercer. Jeong Yeon-shin added true qi to the Yongcheon point under his feet and opened his mouth. ¡°This mission¡¯s repercussions will be big. We exterminated one of the Eight Great Families by pulling out forces we don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s something unlikely to happen again.¡± They already considered the Hwangbo family¡¯s extermination a foregone conclusion. It wasn¡¯t just because they had seen the power of three military forces up close. It was afterpleting their share of the mission. Their minds were elsewhere. Jeong Yeon-shin carefully opened his mouth. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand why they took them without killing them. Would Sir Hyeon still be alive?¡± ¡°Usually it would end in death. After taking down a Deste Sect warrior, who would keep them alive instead of killing thempletely? That¡¯s why capturing them is different. There must be intent.¡± T/N- The Deste Sect warrior is being referenced here is the investigator who went missing in earlier chapters. Cheong Myeong answered. Three white-ranked warriors including Hyeon Won-chang were captured. It wasn¡¯t the work of orthodox martial arts families. There was no need to add future troubles when they could just take away their children. They said the Blood me Sect did it. ¡°What intent?¡± At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question, Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s ck pupils nced at him. Cheong Myeong¡¯s blue eyes did the same. ¡°I think it¡¯s those who were pursuing since the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. The movements connect.¡± ¡°The captured white ranks might just be means. Isn¡¯t the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm the issue? It seems they want to kill you by any means.¡± It made sense. These were ones who even mobilized thunderp bombs. His seniors¡¯ spection struck sharply. ¡®If they make another counter technique like the Thirteen Heavens¡­¡¯ The wordsplete extermination came to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind. However, it was also hard to be certain it was all done just targeting one Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh. This was why the group had to split up and sweep north of South Zhili. Discussing movements, they arrived at the ry station. It was a ce where officials sometimes slept during journeys. They lightly jumped over therge roof before descending. Jeong Yeon-shin, being the youngest, stepped forward. He showed the Deste Sect token to the administrator who had startled awake from nodding off. ¡°It¡¯s genuine! Take them!¡± Mounting the borrowed horse right away, Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Using the nation¡¯s ry stations so easily yet not belonging to the imperial court. The privileges of ck-ranked Great Masters and Cheong Myeong who could kill officials were the same. ¡®The Great Ming Code means nothing. There are so many above thew.¡¯ Worldly affairs wereplicated, but now wasn¡¯t the time to mind that. They had to split up right away. ¡°Finding the white rankses first, but avoid getting caught in power struggles. The Namgung family is at war with the Blood me Sect. Those evil sect b*st*rds spread their Heaven-Spanning Net in their inner courtyard of Huizhou. They must be desperate.¡± His tone was light. Cheong Myeong, casually stretching his legs on horseback, winked. Jeong Yeon-shin was used to heeding his seniors¡¯ words. Even when they didn¡¯t sound important at first nce. He took everything as words directly rted to life and merit. ¡°Since they were captured by blood demons, they¡¯ll live for ten days. They¡¯re ones who steal true qi through blood techniques. Main sect warriors are rare prey.¡± Baek Mi-ryeo said as she mounted her fine horse with elegant movement. Flipping her ear-length hair that flowed like ck ebony while looking at Jeong Yeon-shin, her obsidian-like pupils contained concern. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? The Hwangbo branch¡¯s extermination will be recorded in the Lightning sh¡¯s merits. More than enough for a solo mission.¡± Cheong Myeong smiled and gestured with his chin. It was time to split up. Giving a brief cupped fist salute on horseback, Jeong Yeon-shin whipped his horse without looking back. The mission continued immediately. They said rescuingpanions would also be recorded as merit. It didn¡¯t feel very meaningful. At this moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s heart didn¡¯t speak of merit. He hoped Hyeon Won-chang would be safe until he could be called a Deste Divine Hero. * * * Jeong Yeon-shin came down below Pingyin County. It was straight to South Zhili. Cheong Myeong¡¯s spirit beast served as a carrier pigeon. The blue-ranked masters who finished their mission would spread across the vast regions of South Zhili. There was fundamental confidence in martial might. It was a rank that could speak of solo missions. Support would inevitably be dyed. Huguang, where Deste Sect¡¯s main sect was located, was too far. The Hwangbo family expedition force had to handle it. ¡®The city is splendid.¡¯ He took charge of Xuzhou in South Zhili Five days had passed since separating from Radiant Demon First Team blue-ranked seniors. He went around showing the Deste Sect token to government office magistrates. It was to ask about suspicious characters. They said there were Blood me Sect members roaming the city saying they feared nothing in the world. It was the prestige of the Thirteen Evil Sects. T/Note- Changing Thirteen Heavens to Thirteen Evil Sects for convenience. He heard that even when soldiers came out to beat down the evil sect members, they escaped with swift body techniques. Or they would conversely threaten by spewing energy waves. As their sect power gradually grew, the blood demons acted more arrogantly. Just look at how they carried out their business ignoring the Namgung family in Huizhou. They said the attitude of keeping evil sect-specific discipline was changing to indulgence. The days Baek Mi-ryeo had estimated gradually decreased. It was an urgent situation. Jeong Yeon-shin stood before what was said to be the city¡¯srgest pleasure house. The multicolored lights ofnterns hung above and below the main gate were brilliant. ¡®If not the ones said to be here.¡¯ He erased his thoughts for now. This city, Xuzhou, wasrge. The martial world knowledge of the warriors guarding the gate seemed useful. They recognized Deste Sect¡¯s character ¡®Hwang¡¯. ¡°Hwang? That Hwang?¡± ¡°So young?¡± The five fellows were flustered. Jeong Yeon-shin paid no attention and pushed the gate wide open. CLUNK! The quite ssical wooden door panels opened to both sides. An orange interior was revealed. They said the first floor of such a massive pleasure house was where guests socialized. In that moment, many gazes swept over Jeong Yeon-shin. Energy could be felt in the looks. They were all martial artists. ¡°Who is that child?¡± ¡°Hwang? Is he imitating Deste Sect?¡± ¡°Boy! There are other ces for reckless behavior!¡± ¡°Even blue-ranked!¡± Boisterousughter burst out. All sorts of figures were visible throughntern light beyond windows driving away twilight. Xuzhou of South Zhili was said to be a city with especially many minor martial families. It was because the Namgung family that influenced all of South Zhili was located below. It was orthodox territory. Theplexions varied among what seemed to be easily fifty people. They were either flushed with drink or bright with flesh color. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen someone like that before.¡± ¡°Tell us your sect!¡± Women carrying weaponsughed looking at Jeong Yeon-shin. Their rxed sitting postures were very leisurely. Now looking, there weren¡¯t many courtesans. It seemed martial arts family women were also present. It was being used as a banquet hall. Xuzhou¡¯s finest pleasure house, luxuriously decorated, was indeed elegantly splendid. It seemed suitable for murim men and women to socialize regardless of age. It was the first time since the battle with the Tyrant Sword Sect and Zhongnan Sect. Jeong Yeon-shin found such a ce with many martial artists unfamiliar. Step. He took a step forward. The small footstep that shouldn¡¯t have mattered carried a strange power. Something that reached beyond hearing to energy sense drew gazes. He was releasing his momentum. ¡°¡­¡­¡± With each step, the surroundings began to be dyed in silence. Deste Sect blue-ranked master. It was an energy wave that demanded silence even without intent. Those who had been makingments closed their mouths. Massive questions and silent surprise spread. Jeong Yeon-shin walked straight. His vision caught those standing up one by one from corners. Though all had ck hair, he felt it instantly. Day by day, his achievement with the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm was rising. He was bing extremely sensitive to sinister true qi. ¡°A branch is here.¡± He said. He knew from the size of energy waves. One Blood Swordmaster and five Blood me Sect members. ¡°Like fire ants, branches must be everywhere. Not just you lot.¡± He continued speaking without slowing his steps. The young man who smiled confidently, seemingly quite sure of his martial might, was the Blood Swordmaster. He was a young noble without a single scar on his face. He spoke with a smile. ¡°So you¡¯re that one? Diligently offering tribute brings fortune! I¡¯ll take one step toward the Apostle realm!¡± Jeong Yeon-shin ignored him and opened his mouth. ¡°You must want to kill the owner of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.¡± The moment he operated verses mixed with dharma, refreshing energy drove away the pleasure house¡¯s alcohol smell. From his right hand lowered at an angle, precise energy waves began to spread. A subtle blue radiance surrounded his straight cultivation path. It remained purely blue without mixing with the sunset light of surroundingnterns. ¡°You b*st*rd!¡± Chilling momentum exploded from the Blood Swordmaster¡¯s body. The fingertips that grabbed his sword hilt blurred. He raised a sword draw like blood bursting. The sword¡¯s energy waves rushing in an instant were fierce like a storm. It was an achievement worthy of mentioning Blood me Sect Apostle once. Jeong Yeon-shin also struck down with the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. The moves were clear. A smooth smile formed on the fellow¡¯s lips. He seemed intent on cutting the hand aiming for his head. KUNG! It wasn¡¯t the sound of collision but shattering. The gale of energy force spewed from his sword was crushed as is. Breaking the energy wavepletely in half a technique, even shattering the sword. Hepletely rode down the straight move. The momentary first technique waspleted at the fellow¡¯s head. PHEOK! Jeong Yeon-shin felt it with his de hand. It went very deep. The fellow¡¯s crown sank with fragments of blue energy force. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He fell brushing past the shoulder. His smiling face remained unchanged. There were four more Blood me Sect members behind him. Had they tried to rush in together? Their faces were hard to describe emotionally. They couldn¡¯t charge while standing hesitantly. Their branch leader died in one technique. Even martial artists who had jumped up sensing the Blood me Sect¡¯s unique energy wave briefly kept silent. ¡°Ry this.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin parted his lips. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh is here.¡± He spoke bluntly while dusting his hand once. His blue sleeve fluttered once. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¨C Great Hero of Deste Sect (3) Xuzhou was alreadyrge to begin with. There was more vigor than usual. It was because fresh rumors had spread. A young master from Deste Sect had provoked the Blood me Sect. It was a story that anyone couldn¡¯t help but be interested in. Not a white-ranked warrior but a blue-ranked master, they said. It was something that added force to how quickly rumors spread. ¡°When we sprinkled water, they were indeed Blood me Sect members. Their dye was truly wless.¡± ¡°They say he killed a Blood Swordmaster in one move?¡± ¡°They say a Deste Sect blue-ranked warrior is a rare master in the world. But even so¡­¡± Various stories flowed. He caused an incident at the pleasure house. Since it was during martial artists¡¯ banquet, many had watched. Even to the ears of Jeong Yeon-shin himself, the subject of the conversations, discussions about him could be heard. ¡°But to suddenly draw blood like that. Unless he looked down on us.¡± ¡°Does he think the Deste Sect alone opposes the Blood me Sect?¡± ¡°It would have been good if we joined forces.¡± They said the martial world had all sorts of characters. There were those who couldn¡¯t stand someone making a name for themselves in an incident right before their eyes. They were superhumans carrying mysterious power called martial arts. Many acted as if they were the center of the world. ¡®They said small sects trapped in narrow ces were like this.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin was umting martial world experience. The battles he had experienced so far were mostly significant ones. Though he had fought battles worthy of promotion to blue rank, his murim knowledge was narrower than most white ranks. He stayed a day at the inn next to the pleasure house. Though he was quitefortable with silver coins in his possession, he didn¡¯t particrly want to seek sleep at the luxurious pleasure house. He thought if it was the Blood me Sect, they would find him wherever he was in Xuzhou now. ¡®I wasn¡¯t hoping for uninvited guests.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin looked up across from him while eating. ¡°We greet the renowned Deste Sect warrior.¡± ¡°We came wanting to discuss martial arts with you, but is it true you struck down a blood demon in one move? It¡¯s our first time seeing someone with Deste Sect as their sect.¡± It was one woman and two men. All had swords at their waists. Unlike their words, their main interest didn¡¯t seem directed at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s status. Rather than distant Deste Sect in Huguang, the nearby Namgung family was the strongest in the murim for them. ¡®No goodwill in their expressions.¡¯ Was it local murim territorial behavior? Jeong Yeon-shin had shattered a Blood Swordmaster¡¯s head in a ce with all sorts of sects and martial families. Eliminating the Blood me Sect was great honor for orthodox martial artists. He knew well as it wasn¡¯t just once or twice. Since he hadmitted such acts, it was natural for such people to seek him out. He slowly rose from his seat and made a cupped fist salute. ¡°I am Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh of Deste Sect.¡± They had spoken without introducing themselves first. Only after seeing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s courtesy did they each introduce themselves. Unfamiliar names came from their mouths. They called themselves Seol Yu-yu of the Eulso Sword Family, Jeong Cheol of the Flower Sword Gate, and Kwon Chun of the Flying Dragon Martial Hall. Eldest daughter, young sect leader, and top disciple respectively. Jeong Yeon-shin carefully listened to their status. Inquiring about the Blood me Sect at government offices wasn¡¯t enough. Martial artists¡¯ eyes had to be different. It was natural to observe build, body bnce, and gait when seeing an opponent warrior. There would be differences in perspective. ¡®They said to praise the opponent if you need something. Not excessively.¡¯ He recalled the social skills learned from Hyeon Won-chang. ¡°It is an honor to meet the heroes of South Zhili.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head, elevating them. ¡°Hmm¡­!¡± Flying Dragon Martial Hall¡¯s Kwon Chun¡¯s narrow brow slightly rxed. A blue-ranked master¡¯s greeting with such courteous bearing. All martial artists keep Deste Sect at a distance? They had to acknowledge at least their prestige and martial arts. The murim was a world of those who stake their lives on their respective honors. None would dislike receiving courtesy from a warrior of status acknowledged by the world. Kwon Chun cleared his throat and opened his mouth. ¡°Knowing our original martial arts are greatlycking, would you consider having a sword discussion with us?¡± ¡°A sword discussion, you said?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously asked back. It was having virtual matches while speaking martial arts techniques with the mouth. After trying it several times at the main family, Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t developed interest. He had lost to Hyeon Won-chang multiple times too. There were no sword techniques he couldn¡¯t demonstrate with words. ¡®This would be good for matching their mood.¡¯ He ordered three bottles of alcohol and side dishes to set up the gathering. There werergely three ways to obtain detailed information in the martial world. The Beggar Sect called Gaebang (Beggar Sect), Hao Sect which had people working in all sorts of ces like pleasure houses and inns under them, and finally local martial artists. While there were beggars even in Beijing, strangely he hadn¡¯t seen them in Xuzhou. Hao Sect was hard to trust due to multiple entanglements with the Blood me Sect. There was no choice but the martial artists who had settled here. ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t you offset it with Sweep Thousand Armies¡¯ horizontal energy wave there? Then releasing forward rotation would add power and speed, so it seems Young Hero would have nowhere to step!¡± Jeong Yeon-shin lost continuously. Sword discussion was a war of words that martial artists had given a usible name to. The side with weaker will to win had to lose, and Jeong Yeon-shin naturally learned about life in this setting. It felt almost too easy, this entertaining of guests. ¡®Would this work on Deste Sect¡¯s lord? If she¡¯s in a good mood, perhaps¡­¡¯ Were they so pleased to have won even verbally against a Deste Sect blue-ranked master? The three people¡¯s expressions were very bright. Even with repeated drinks it was so. Jeong Yeon-shin was newly amazed by martial world culture. ¡®So this can be enjoyed too.¡¯ If the Blood me Sect didn¡¯te today, he had nned to go around asking directly. That seemed unnecessary. It was because the three people, in good spirits from drinking together, told many stories. ¡°If Young Hero hadn¡¯t crushed the Blood Swordmaster¡¯s crown, we would have.¡± ¡°We were the ones who guided those blood demons to the banquet yesterday. Never dreamed they¡¯d be Blood me Sect members.¡± Seol Yu-yu and Kwon Chun said. Seol Yu-yu, said to be the Eulso Sword Family¡¯s sessor, was a swordsman with palms full of calluses. Her seemingly hard eyes softened each time she won a sword discussion against Jeong Yeon-shin. Now he understood. These three people hade wanting to make their honor upright. ¡°That could happen. They seemed skilled at hiding their energy waves. Especially that Blood Swordmaster. I could only feel his unique momentum right before drawing his sword.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin calmly covered their faults. This was enough. The three people answered his careful questions in detail. First was where they had met those fellows. Where they had recently seen people hiding their appearance with simr bearing on which paths, what kinds of hushed talks were circting in their sects about Xuzhou¡¯s Blood me Sect. The three were rising talents of this city. Their ess to information and discernment far surpassed government soldiers. Jeong Yeon-shin gathered useful stories. Yesterday they had even followed after letting the Blood me Sect members live. He could easily organize ces that needed to be shattered. Meanwhile, the three martial artists were quite drunk. Perhaps because Jeong Yeon-shin had simply subdued the Blood me Sect members yesterday. As if there was no one in Xuzhou who could do anything to them, they didn¡¯t even drive away the drunkenness with internal energy. All their faces were red. ¡°It may be a somewhat rude question, but Deste Sect¡¯s martial arts¡­ are they all somewhat sloppy like that?¡± ¡°Sharing sword discussion does raise questions.¡± ¡°Me too. Even if it¡¯s just word sparring, I never thought our Eulso Sword Family¡¯s sword techniques would work so well even against Deste Sect.¡± Now the words were meaningless. The three people¡¯s alcohol-scented words couldn¡¯t dig into his ears. The remaining time wasn¡¯t leisurely. It was when Jeong Yeon-shin was about to rise from his seat. ¡°Sloppy? How could that be? He newly created sword techniques as profound as the Nine Sect¡¯s secret arts.¡± Right beside them. A clear voice seemed to push away everyone¡¯s drunkennesspletely. Indeed, powerful yet gentle true qi was carried in the voice. Step. She approached with surprisingly light body-protecting movement. Only now did Jeong Yeon-shin feel her presence. Even absorbed in drinking and lost in thought, this was no ordinary matter. He turned his head and opened his eyes wide. ¡°Great Hero Sword Dragon?¡± The beautiful features and clear eyes were familiar. The feather ornament above her hair flowing like ck ebony remained the same. Her sky-blue clothes fluttered with the rebound of light body technique. A white precious sword hung from the waist sash decorated with blue jade. It was said to be the divine sword signifying her status as sessor to the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s leader. Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa slightly raised her lips. It was a smile beautiful enough that the three diningpanions seemed to lose their senses looking at it. ¡°I wasing to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. I came up hearing rising talents were being chased¡­¡± Her smile deepened as she slowly continued speaking. ¡°Since rumors about Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh are rampant in Xuzhou.¡± ¡°You came looking directly?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked, collecting his surprise. Wei Ji Myo-hwa slightly tilted her white neck down. Her attitude was ambiguous. ¡°They say Young Hero killed a Blood Swordmaster in one move ? The rumors must have spread faster than my lightness technique. Enough to make it iprehensible that the Blood me Sect stays quiet.¡± ¡°They must have schemes. Though happy to meet again, I have no leisure to wait. Because Young Hero Hyeon was captured.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± She nodded after a short sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll help. The Zhongnan Sect owes a debt to the two Young Heroes.¡± Those who speak of murim romance would likely love this moment. Here was the bearing of a beautiful great hero. He gained an army of thousands in the early evening. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t refuse. After paying the innkeeper, he left the inn together with Wei Ji Myo-hwa. Leaving behind the three people who were muttering ¡°Sword Dragon¡± and ¡°Zhongnan Sect¡± with dazed expressions. The flow of pursuit gained rapid momentum. ¡°We¡¯ll need to track for quite a long time, will this be alright?¡± Wei Ji Myo-hwa slightly twisted her body as if showing her appearance. One sword and a small travel pack on her back. Very simple. Indeed worthy of being called a Nine Sects disciple. Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head. ¡°We might not need to take long.¡± * * * The murim was vast. The size of the Central ins was the world of martial arts. It was endlessly expansive. There was a reason why the strategies of mere copycat imitators, which were not even ingenious, worked against the opposing force. The Blood me Sect was a force that couldn¡¯t nt spies. They said one bes a fanatic cultist the moment they ept blood techniques. It was the realm of sorcery. That¡¯s why they helplessly lost in information warfare just by being involved with the Blood me Sect. Now was different. Jeong Yeon-shin was the one spreading his wings. KWANG! The Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s second technique, Advancing Thunder¡¯s energy wave exploded at some house¡¯s gate. Amidst fragments scattering in all directions like hit by a typhoon, Jeong Yeon-shin stood with sky-blue spirit light suddenly shing. KUUNG! The Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm¡¯s energy wave stormed through the Blood me Sect branch¡¯s inner house. Jeong Yeon-shin thought while striking down thest guy¡¯s head. ¡®Heaven¡¯s decree perhaps.¡¯ At this moment his upper dantian precognition was shing. Like lightning suddenly striking the blue sky. It approached like fate. It seemed like reaction from widening the Hundred Meetings point through forceful casting of sword song. Perhaps it was because Wei Ji Myo-hwa, carrying mysterious energy, provided stimulus beside him. This was already the fifth. Every ce they entered was a Blood me Sect branch. ¡®Four more remain.¡¯ Information gathered from various government offices and martial artists harmonized with upper dantian precognition. Completely possessed-like tracking speed and martial might transformed to blue rank. Even Wei Ji Myo-hwa with deep cultivation couldn¡¯t hide her shocked expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin nced at the fallen Blood Swordmaster and Blood me Sect members before stamping the ground. Wei Ji Myo-hwa had no chance to intervene. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s short-distance lightness technique using Fate Defying Scripture¡¯s ovepped true qi was fast enough to rival her, but the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm was beyond that. It disyed might reaching invincibility against the Blood me Sect. ¡®Just don¡¯t meet an Apostle.¡¯ He recalled the Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle who would have grudges against him. Simultaneously, heaven¡¯s energy passing through his crown annoyingly whispered. That there was no need to worry today. Whether that was really so remained to be seen. ¡°Sixth.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin muttered facing what looked like an ordinary hall. Deste Sect warriors don¡¯t mind government office eyes. It was bound to be noticeable chaos. It was truly enormousmotion. A Deste Sect blue-ranked warrior rushed through Xuzhou together with a beautiful master of mysterious age. At the end of bold actions,pletely shattered Blood me Sect branches were revealed to all under heaven. Victims withered from true qi extraction and corpses with bright red hair. ¡°Crazy¡­ they said Deste Sect, Deste Sect.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that simply a monster?¡± ¡°Watch your words. That¡¯s a great hero.¡± They said Xuzhou had many martial gates. People who came out wondering what was happening followed one by one. The gathering crowd grewrger andrger. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¨C Great Hero of Deste Sect (4) Many gathered at themotion. Those following Jeong Yeon-shin and Wei Ji Myo-hwa had all learned lightness techniques. They btedly caught sight of the two masters¡¯ movements. Jeong Yeon-shin paid no mind. He focused all his attention on rescuing Hyeon Won-chang. He waspletely concentrated. It was the first time his upper dantian, burning like madness, felt so wee. Only upon reaching the hall did he have a moment to catch his breath. ¡°I heard he is blue-rank but¡­¡± Wei Ji Myo-hwa opened her lips. She had been showing surprise at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s changed energy waves from the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. He continuously disyed martial arts and precision that weren¡¯t there when he faced the Tyrant Sword Sect at Mount Zhongnan. Not even half a year had passed. To her eyes, even the phrase ¡°looking at with new eyes¡± seemed insufficient. There should be limits to how much skill can increase while unseen. ¡°So you weren¡¯t a white warrior wearing blue robes after all. Young Hero has now fully be a blue-ranked warrior?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied while taking a big step forward. Wei Ji Myo-hwa inwardly sighed. Thanks to the Zhongnan Sword Immortal, she knew about Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s short life. ¡®Like a me.¡¯ It was an unheard-of speed of achievement. Even with life¡¯s end set early, it was so. He walked a different time alone. She had heard of a rising talent making masters of the demon path kneel in distant Xinjiang. Yet he wasn¡¯t even using evil techniques like that rumored one. She decided not to be surprised anymore. She had gained the title Sword Dragon by realizing the vastness of the world early. She had even ovee the heart demon gained from Jeong Yeon-shin. She had no jealousy or distrust that anyone could have. Wei Ji Myo-hwa looked at Jeong Yeon-shin standing beside her with transparent eyes. ¡°I¡¯m only now hearing this joyous news.¡± Her face with a very small smile was beautiful. She continued speaking while stepping alongside Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°It¡¯s regrettable that time and fortune aren¡¯t good so celebrations must be cut short. Let¡¯s have drinks together with Young Hero Hyeon.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin expressed thanks calmly. They were encouraging words. Hyeon Won-chang must be alive. They immediately stood before the hall. Jeong Yeon-shin clenched his fist and operated the Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s chants. Many presences could be felt inside. Perhaps innocent people might be alive. Though seemingly all grand, he had to only destroy up to the gate. ¡®No.¡¯ He furrowed his brow. The energy waves touching his skin were strange. It felt like chilling tension holding its breath. Even blood scent seemed to flow out. Different from until now. Wei Ji Myo-hwa beside him seemed to sense the dissonance too. As her lips slightly curled, Jeong Yeon-shin felt his upper dantian precognition scatter to nowhere. THUD! No time to dy. He stamped with true step first. The Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Advancing Thunder¡¯s energy wave explosively rose from his toes. The moment the instantly umted energy gathered in his fist, he extended his arm. BOOM! Strong winds swept up by energy waves burst. The sensation of wood briefly touching his fist surface was instantly pushed away. Through the shattered fragments, Jeong Yeon-shin and Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes widened as they quickly rushed in. ¡°What!¡± ¡°What now!¡± Those startled were of two groups. They seemed to have been divided into factions checking each other. The blood demons with bright red hair were closer to Jeong Yeon-shin. Those who appeared captured were holding their breath on the opposite side. For some reason, they were in a standoff with the Blood me Sect with bodies freely released. Hyeon Won-chang was at the front. His skin had be rough and his expression unfamiliar. His handsome face was distorted like an evil spirit. A corpse with blood-red hair slightly mixed with ck hairy at his feet. It was a Blood Swordmaster. Must have been this Blood me Sect branch¡¯s leader. Hyeon Won-chang held what seemed to be a dagger stolen from their hands. His energy stance with hand gripping in reverse looked quite familiar. The de was heavily stained with blood. He seemed to have butchered the swordmaster at his feet. ¡®He overdid it.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin could tell at once. The Blood me Sect fellows were evil sect members who stole true qi. They wouldn¡¯t have destroyed his dantian. Thanks to that, Hyeon Won-chang must have been able to forcibly unseal pressure points and counterattack. But it wasn¡¯t an easy thing. Instantly tearing apart another¡¯s true qi upying the body¡¯s meridians? Anyone with knowledge of internal cultivation would say it was madness. He must have suffered tremendous internal injury. It might be irreversible. Enough that he couldn¡¯t do anything about several Blood me Sect members even after killing the Blood Swordmaster. ¡®Must have been a mutually threatening situation.¡¯ One could tell how long they had been in standoff. Themoners huddled behind Hyeon Won-chang were repeatedly gathering and spreading their legs. ¡°There¡¯s a great hero there too.¡± Someone said. The martial artists who had followed Jeong Yeon-shin and Wei Ji Myo-hwa were poking their heads in. They numbered dozens. The Blood me Sect members were frozen stiff, unable to even open their mouths. ¡°Hmm?¡± How absorbed in the standoff had he been? Though Jeong Yeon-shin had destroyed the gate, Hyeon Won-chang seemed to only nowe to his senses. His eyes met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s. ¡°Uh¡­?¡± His expression that had been ring at the Blood me Sect members like evil spirits suddenly changed. His face became nk as if dumbfounded. ¡°Wh-why did youe so quickly?¡± These were Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s first words. * * * The Blood me Sect branches in Xuzhou werepletely swept away. As dawn broke, the term ¡°Great Hero of Deste Sect¡± leaked out. It was an honorary title praising Hyeon Won-chang. Dozens of Xuzhou martial artists had witnessed him protectingmoners with his battered body. It was different from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s powerful martial arts. Though many called Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh a great hero too, Hyeon Won-chang was respected purely for chivalry, not martial might. ¡°They say eliminating the Blood me Sect is great merit in Deste Sect? Since the imperial court dered them an evil sect.¡± Wei Ji Myo-hwa said. She was sitting together with Jeong Yeon-shin at an inn. She smiled slightly. ¡°With many witnesses to Young Hero¡¯s merit, this incident too will be fully recorded. I can testify as well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied briefly. It was because his heart wasn¡¯t well. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s internal injury was severe. He had fainted right after managing a slight smile upon seeing Jeong Yeon-shinst night. Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t help but groan when he checked his pulse and examined his interior. His entire body¡¯s meridians were tremendously damaged. ¡®He might not be able to learn martial arts.¡¯ Wei Ji Myo-hwa, carefully observing his expression, opened her lips. ¡°Young Hero Jeong seems to have circumstances requiring great attention to sect merit, is that right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered slowly. This much he could tell her. Though not long friends, he had felt the Sword Dragon¡¯s deep character. Many at the main family including Radiant Demon Wing already knew about this matter. Even while hiding his constitution, he couldn¡¯tpletely conceal his obsession with merit. ¡°While earning merit for Deste Sect, you might be able to restore Young Hero Hyeon¡¯s body too.¡± Wei Ji Myo-hwa said. Simultaneously, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s upper body leaned toward her. Wei Ji Myo-hwa didn¡¯t avoid it and opened her mouth. ¡°Our sect fought a long war with the Tyrant Sword Sect. Not few disciples suffered internal injuries like Young Hero Hyeon. After a month he won¡¯t be able to use martial arts, but things would be different if there were even a medium-grade spirit medicine.¡± ¡°Spirit medicine¡­¡± ¡°Using the copsed Dragon-Phoenix Gathering as a starting point, the Namgung family and Blood me Sect are engaged in a big battle. To the extent it could be called a war. And the Namgung family is the closest major sect to Xuzhou. In the same South Zhili.¡± Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes sparkled with wisdom. The Sword Dragon¡¯s martial world experience unfolded. Her breath reaching Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s nose carried hope. ¡°Bestowing Grace. Among all the Eight Great Familis, the Namgung family is uniquely known as an upright martial arts family. They will surely repay the kindness. There¡¯s only one problem.¡± She said. ¡°Whether Young Hero has martial arts of that caliber.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Show chivalry through martial arts and receive chivalry in return. Wei Ji Myo-hwa spoke of the murim¡¯s essence. ¡®Fighting with the Namgung family? The Blood me Sect must be pouring in tremendous forces too.¡¯ Annihting them was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s personal merit. Now another was added. umting military achievements worthy of being received as favor by the Namgung family to receive one spirit pill? It was extremely difficult. But there was no other way. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s next destination was set. From Xuzhou to Huizhou. ¡°Obtaining a spirit pill from another sect¡­ Ordinary merit won¡¯t do.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said quietly. A martial art immediately came to mind. The sword song. He had lost three days of lifespan at the Hwangbo branch. He had decided to seal it until his internal energy cultivation achievement reached beyond ck-ranked masters. As exceptions might gradually be uncontroble if repeated, it was a very firm decision. ¡®This will be thest time.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly resolved. He made the decision because he could obtain both merit for Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s martial arts recovery and Blood me Sect elimination. It would be thest casting of the sword song before reaching the squad leader realm. The main force that went to strike the Hwangbo family would still be in Shandong Province. The Eight Great Families¡¯ territories were vast. It couldn¡¯t be called extermination with just handling one main family and several branches. ¡®I should only tell the blue-ranked seniors who came down to South Zhili. I can leave a message at the government office.¡¯ Seeing Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s condition, even waiting for them to join would be a luxury. Jeong Yeon-shin decided to work on martial arts first in this ce. He immediately fell into meditation while sitting. ¡®The sword song¡¯s killing range is separate from the area the sword sound reaches.¡¯ Along with upper dantian ability, his mind began dismantling the verses piece by piece. ¡®It should work if I limit the radiating true qi from spreading as far as the sword¡¯s resonance. Even without specifying targets, I should be able to set a rough range.¡¯ He loaded consciousness onto lightning shing ceaselessly in his mind. He enteredplete absorption. It was a world no one else could fathom. ¡°Young Hero?¡± Even Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s questioning voice immediately distanced from his mental image. * * * There was a long valley crossing the border between Huizhou and Chizhou. It was called Clear Night Valley. It was said to be where a noble peerless master fought some evil spirit during the founding, illuminating the night with sword light. Now it was broad daylight. The beating sunlight indifferently shone on blood sttering everywhere. CLANG! BANG! Tremendous sword power shed and true angles stamped everywhere shook the ground. Hundreds of warriors with bright red hair shed with warriors wearing blue clothes. A long battle line had formed that was hard to see as a battle between martial arts sects. ¡°That Apostle B*st*rd. He hardly moves.¡± Meanwhile, where the Namgung family¡¯s upper echelons were positioned, the atmosphere was ssical from the start. It was separate from the battle line¡¯s urgency. The noble family¡¯s unique spirit flowed dignifiedly without dispersing even on the battlefield. ¡°How long must we stay silent?¡± A young man standing with the family elders asked. He had gently downcast eyes. He was the Namgung family¡¯s sessor. The young man had already drawn his sword. The extremely luxurious blue silk martial uniform suited him perfectly. He possessed both outstanding appearance and martial arts worthy of being called the Blue Qilin by martial world people. ¡°Two Apostles and swordmasters are watching for an opening. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡± The Namgung family head said while showing only his back in pure white robes. ¡°The regr sect members can be handled even without us. As young master, you must remember. The point of family battles isn¡¯t in victory. Put your heart into watching over family members¡¯ lives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When real masterse out, countering immediately means fewer sacrifices.¡± His annoying younger sister supported their father¡¯s words. How could peeking out that tanned face be so annoying. Blue Qilin Namgung Se-jin gritted his teeth. ¡°The warriors dying now are our family members.¡± His voice leaked through white teeth. Even his sister couldn¡¯t retort this time. ¡°Think of the decision made when driving out Hwa-sin. As the family¡¯s master, don¡¯t keep individuals in mind.¡± T/Note- Reminder that Hwa-sin is the White Qilin from Deste Sect. There was no change in the family head¡¯s tone. The fighting intensified but the enemy leadership didn¡¯te out. The fellows looking down with aloof posture from a peak at one side of the valley were very irritating. Two Apostles and thirty Blood Swordmasters. Despite being formidable forces, when the Namgung family¡¯s supreme masters challenged them to fight, they thoroughly maintained distance and retreated. ¡°How many days has it been? Do they n to continue this war of attrition.¡± Namgung Se-jin bit his lip. His father the family head¡¯s anguish must be great too. The Blood me Sect¡¯s power was enormous. When one family elder couldn¡¯t endure and stepped forward, fifteen Blood Swordmasters pushed into the battle line. It was mockery. A warning not to step out carelessly. They were exploiting the weakness of a family sect where all members were blood rtives. They seemed to n to deploy masters only after pushing with numbers, but the Namgung family still hadn¡¯t found a proper strategy. The battle had continued for over fifteen days. The mood of warriors fighting on the front line wasn¡¯t good. Even though the family¡¯s supreme masters were intact. That¡¯s when it happened. Suddenly the family head and several elders turned their heads. Namgung Se-jin with his exceptionally keen senses did too. Something was approaching quickly. Behind the Blood me Sect camp. From very far away. WHOOSH! It gradually spreads toward the valley. Was it the cry of a giant bird said to have soared the skies in ancient times? There was a resonance that slowly emerged and then rapidly spread. A sound no one had ever heard before came to the battlefield. ¡ª¡ª¡ª If you are liking this series, please consider leaving a review for this series on Novelupdates. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¨C The Blood me Sect The day before the group left Xuzhou was extremely bright. The spring sunlight was very bright. Enough to vividly settle on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s dark eyebrows. It was on the way back from visiting the government office to ry news to various seniors. He informed seniors like Cheon Myeong spread across South Zhili of the progress. It was something he could do because of being a Deste Sect Warrior. The magistrate showed reluctance. Saying time would be needed for messages to reach. He wanted to send an urgent dispatch to Shandong Province where the main force would be, but crossing an entire province meant speed couldn¡¯t be expected. ¡®Nothing can be done.¡¯ He came out leaving the government office behind. Jeong Yeon-shin had to worry about one more thing. It was because of Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s difficult movement. He had internal injuries. Putting him on a roughly shaking carriage or horse wasn¡¯t an easy decision to make. ¡®How should I take him?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin returned to the guest room while repeatedly agonizing. On the bedy the Great Hero of Deste Sect with narrowed eyes. Before closing the door, Hyeon Won-chang turned his body slightly. When their eyes met, he smiled and opened his mouth. ¡°It truly feels like death.¡± ¡°The Great Hero¡¯s noble body is concerning.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin countered with humor. The corners of Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s mouth rose further. He seemed to never tire of hearing the honorary title. Manymoners peeked at the inn wanting to see Great Hero of Deste Sect Hyeon Won-chang. ¡°I¡¯ve be a burden.¡± ¡°Great Hero Sword Dragon is waiting.¡± ¡°Hmm? Lady Wei?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin told him about the conversation with her. At once Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s face distorted. To the point of looking horrific. ¡°Young Hero Jeong¡¯s heart is like the great sea. It¡¯s very touching! But don¡¯t do it. The Blood me Sect is at war with one of the Eight Great Families? They must have sent Death Swordsmen. Didn¡¯t we already see the Seventh Apostle¡¯s martial mightst time?¡± ¡°An eye flew from my hand.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin calmly answered and leaned against the wall. He stroked the Northern Light and Deste Sect sword hilts in turn while slowly continuing. ¡°Adding one hand will be enough. The Namgung family¡¯s masters won¡¯t be idle either.¡± They exchanged a few more words. ¡®There¡¯s no reason not to.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin had already decided. It was about earning merit while protecting apanion¡¯s martial arts. Hyeon Won-chang couldn¡¯t ovee his stubbornness. The Great Hero of Deste Sect was nominally A Radiant Demon Wing master. Though his appearance looked sloppy, his sense for gauging battle was excellent. He realized that the longer they argued, the less leeway Jeong Yeon-shin had. ¡°After the life-saving debt, now I receive favor as a warrior too.¡± Hyeon Won-chang rarely showed a serious face as he slightly closed and opened his eyes. ¡°Then Young Hero Jeong¡¯s worry is this. How to take a living corpse like me to Huizhou.¡± ¡°¡­With about a month¡¯s time,ing back up to Xuzhou from Huizhou won¡¯t have much leeway.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that!¡± Though his internal injury was severe, his voice wasn¡¯t dead. Hyeon Won-chang said with a grin. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why warriors with disturbed qi cirction from falling into cultivation madness are weak to shock. It¡¯s due to mental focus uniformized by long training in true qi operation. Regting internal energy as usual bes poison. Not knowing their body is in tatters.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°My family has the secret technique of the Great Turtle Breathing Method. No ordinary technique. It even solidifies true qi flow to protect internal meridians, and being an assassin¡¯s secret skill, its stability is unmatched even after long time passes.¡± He mentioned assassins while talking about family secret techniques. ¡®Great Turtle Breathing Method?¡¯ It was said to be an ambush martial art that used internal energy to slow breathing and heartbeat while hiding true qi. It was an infiltration-type martial art even disyed in Deste Sect¡¯s martial arts catalog. Assassin¡¯s secret skill. Jeong Yeon-shin repeated inwardly. The idea of assassins forming a family was nonsensical. However, there could be assassins who washed their hands with gold powder and left the murim. As it was the first time Hyeon Won-chang mentioned anything about his family, Jeong Yeon-shin nodded without showing his thoughts. A strange relief seemed to appear in Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s eyes. He slowly continued speaking. ¡°Even buried anywhere in the ground, I just need a breathing hole. Carriage shaking is nothing. No need to worry about me. Young Hero Jeong should focus on disying his martial arts.¡± ¡°An injured person safely hiding¡­ if there¡¯s no problem with escort, that would be really reassuring.¡± ¡°Of course! This Deste Divine Hero won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s burden!¡± Hyeon Won-changughed heartily before coughing as if blood came up his throat. Shaking his head and leaving the wall, Jeong Yeon-shin left the room again. After visiting the government office to borrow fine horses and a carriage, he exined the situation to Wei Ji Myo-hwa. Her expression clouded at the mention of the Great Turtle Breathing Method. She was heir to one of the Nine Sects at the peak of orthodox sects. She couldn¡¯t wee assassin martial arts. ¡°¡­You two are heroes. I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡± Fortunately, Wei Ji Myo-hwa was broad-minded. She was a great hero who didn¡¯t judge people by martial arts. Jeong Yeon-shin expressed thanks with a cupped fist salute. Thus two people and one half-corpse set out on their journey. * * * Xuzhou to Huizhou wasn¡¯t close. They were the northern and southern ends of South Zhili. This time they met many bandits. Not murim forest bandits. They weremoners driven to use farming tools to harm people due to famine. Moreover, it was said disasters weren¡¯t limited to famine. Perhaps because the Blood me Sect had risen up, bandits increased as they got closer to Huizhou. ¡°What would evil sects eat? They just sink their teeth intomoners¡¯ backs.¡± Surprisingly, these were Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s words. Only when discussing the Blood me Sect did her eyes also show edge. It seemed their rtionship had grown somewhat closer while sharing the not-short journey. When bandits didn¡¯t try to take lives, they repeatedly sent them away with intimidation. Before they knew it, they reached their destination. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Wei Ji Myo-hwa said. The two had juste from actually burying Hyeon Won-chang in nearby ground. They did so because they had to expect fierce battle. Jeong Yeon-shin gazed past those guarding the valley entrance. It was the border of Chizhou and Huizhou. They said it was called Clear Night Valley. Collisions of energy waves could be felt asionally bursting from afar. Indeed it didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary scale battle. ¡°You.¡± Those in the distance approached. Five fellows had red hair. Their identity was clear even before they got close. One among them took the lead. He was a man with a shaved head and angr jaw. With energy waves reaching even Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s skin being quite strong, he seemed like a regr member near swordmaster level. His martial might was such that some might mistake him for a sect swordsman. He opened his mouth. ¡°You fellows¡¯ appearance isn¡¯t ordinary. Even bringing such fine horses and carriage. Leave everything you have here and turn back.¡± A well-finished carriage was a luxury item. Anyone would guess there would be plenty of travel money. The bandits met during the journey thought so too. However, the Blood me Sect fellows stopped at ten steps¡¯ distance. They didn¡¯te closer. They thoroughly maintained distance. ¡®Indeed the Thirteen Evil Sects.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He was quite perceptive. He seemed to sense something from Jeong Yeon-shin and Wei Ji Myo-hwa. Some among the bandits met earlier were different. They rolled away after recklessly approaching trying to do something to Wei Ji Myo-hwa. ¡°Deste¡­ blue¡­?¡± Another fellow muttered while slightly stepping sideways. He had sharp eyes. The fellows¡¯ words burst forth. ¡°Deste Sect blue-rank? At that age?¡± ¡°Must be born to some noble family. Probably grew up eating spirit medicine like meals. Be careful of single strikes. Their power must be tremendous. We could die if careless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. Just need to overwhelm with technique. Truly excellent prey.¡± They started chattering among themselves. It was the Blood me Sect¡¯s true face. They valued absorbable inner power chunks more than their own lives. They were even making assumptions seeing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearance. ¡®They don¡¯t know me.¡¯ Distinction lingered in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. He seemed to have found one of the Blood me Sect¡¯s weaknesses. They were regr members, not Blood Swordmasters. Fire ants. Far more numerous than swordmasters. They said evil sects gathered with fanatics were especially ces with clear top-downmand. Orders from above, below obeys. No freedom. Information exchange doesn¡¯t ur easily. The fellows began approaching with big strides. Eventually some even used lightness technique to rush. They seemed to say first to catch gets ownership. Wei Ji Myo-hwa stepped forward. It was the moment her palm struck the sr plexus of the one in front. Waves of true qi rose surging from the gap. BANG! Dirt dust scattered in all directions. Energy waves spewing strong winds swept while even scratching rocks. The fellows rushing together rolled away pathetically. Jeong Yeon-shin rushed through the aftermath of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Azure Cloud Heaven Force Palm. He knew the battle between the Namgung family and Blood me Sect was happening right ahead. Without dy he stretched his left hand and firmly grabbed one fellow¡¯s face. It was the shaved-head man somewhat close to a Blood Swordmaster. ¡°Kuk!¡± Recently, only Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face could hint at his age. His body refined by the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique rode the flow of time. He was growing remarkablytely. His body was already close to adult. His fingers wrapping the fellow¡¯s face were sufficiently long. It meant he could run while gripping an adult man¡¯s face using inner power. THUD! A storm rose under his feet stamping the earth. He felt it the moment he immediately pushed off the ground. True qi of ovepped Fate Defying Scripture welled up from quadriceps clearly splitting on both sides of his thighs. It begins. BANG! He sprinted holding the fellow¡¯s face. The valley scenery before his eyes scattered past in hundreds of lines. WHOOSH! The wind sweeping like striking his ears was tremendously fierce. He had long thought that to achieve notable military merit, shouldn¡¯t it be iparably splendid? Jeong Yeon-shin drew his sword while creating gales with lightness technique. Sunlight shimmered silver along the wave patterns flowing on the de. It waspletely instantaneous until rushing into the battlefield. Below the valley was wide like a in. Hundreds were swarming while showing off their martial might. The festival of tremendous martial arts created military spirit like a war of thousands. He paid no mind. Jeong Yeon-shin jumped down at once while throwing the fellow he was holding. THUD! ¡°Wh-what?¡± ¡°Who is this guy!¡± It was body-protecting moment technique like the elf n¡¯s unique wrapping wind. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s blue clothes fluttered long like an immortal¡¯s robe. WHOOSH! At that moment, the sword song¡¯s cry was already rising from the Northern Light sword. The Blood me Sect members who had tormented him so severely began falling while spewing blood. THUD! He deliberately stamped the ground hard. The thickly spread dust was torn to shreds by the storm of energy waves that immediately rose. Afternding he rushed again. Following Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Northern Light sword, the battlefield¡¯s flow instantly began twisting. As if an invisible typhoon spread with him at the center, people falling in all directions continued appearing. Most were instant deaths. It wasn¡¯t power that could be seen as Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial arts level. The sword song chants adjusted earlier managed not to create victims from the Namgung family. He prated the battlefield in a straight line. In an instant he reached where the Namgung family leadership could be seen. Various emotions spread across the faces of several elderly people including a kind-looking peerless handsome man, a tanned woman full of vigor, and a middle-aged man with overwhelming spirit. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh. You managed to return.¡± ¡°The face that had lost its soul looks kind, but brought strange martial arts.¡± Looking back, familiar fellows were smiling. Even knowing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s identity. Blood Sand Swordmasters with both glossy ck and red hair. The energy waves the two emitted together were extraordinary. Jeong Yeon-shin silently looked at them. There was a scene clearly drawn before his eyes. The memory couldn¡¯t be blurred. Because it was the moment of his life¡¯s first escape. He understood the fellows making scornful expressions. They were the ones who stood at the front throwing thunderp bombs at Jeong Yeon-shin during the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. They all possessed madness. They seemed not to care how many regr members died. ¡°Did you think something could be done working together with the Namgung family?¡± One fellow said. He held thunderp bombs drawn silently like hidden weapons. The martial artists around showedrge signs of flinching. The moment the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering copsed, Jeong Yeon-shin at Huizhou¡¯s Lotus Pavilion was the same as them. Step. This time was different. Jeong Yeon-shin advanced without stopping. He knew without looking back. The Namgung family¡¯s supreme masters would be watching this way. He slowly parted his lips. ¡°You fellows. Should know for certain.¡± While sheathing the Northern Light sword he drew the familiar Deste Sect sword. The flow between sheathing and drawing connected smoothly. It was a master¡¯s bearing anyone could recognize. The Deste Sect sword¡¯s de naturally revealed itself and began containing sunlight. He adjusted his grip on the sword hilt once. The cold sensation instantly became hot. ¡°You who throw first are the traitors. Pay for your sins.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said calmly. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¨C The Blood me Sect (2) Jeong Yeon-shin put on a show of force. Even to himself, it seemed he had shown a somewhat impressive appearance, but that was the end. He had performed far beyond his martial arts level. It was already his limit. ¡®This is hard.¡¯ It felt like having a wet cloth bundle pressed inside his body. His previously light body felt so ck it seemed discordant. The sword song was martial arts that exacted a great price. It brought clear fatigue to the upper dantian. It was like this at the Hwangbo branch in Pingyin County too. Could he properly execute the prepared sword song? He wasn¡¯t confident. He hadn¡¯t thought much about what woulde after the sword song when rushing into battle. He had done his part sufficiently. He thought if the Namgung family¡¯s masters weren¡¯t scarecrows, they would do something. It was a natural thought. They were a martial family that received recognition from orthodox sects of the world and even held the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. He thought they would be different from the Hwangbo family. The upright character of Blue Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin he met during the Deste examination had left quite an impression. Yet they weren¡¯t stepping forward. ¡®Do they n to watch?¡¯ Were they wary of the Blood me Sect leadership? He couldn¡¯t guess the reason. It was a difficult situation. Even though they said it was rare to meet enemies in peak condition in the murim, this was so. One Blood Swordmaster opened his mouth. ¡°Worthless. Die.¡± The other fellow didn¡¯t even speak. The two Blood Swordmasters¡¯ arms shook. With the thunderp bombs, their right hands seemed to disappear and appear momentarily. It was proper throwing technique. WHOOSH! Thunderp bombs that had reached the realm of martial arts through masters¡¯ hands rushed in. They came charging while splitting the air like lightning. It was when he firmly gripped the Deste sword¡¯s hilt. SWISH! ck hair fluttered before his eyes. For a moment Jeong Yeon-shin thought it was Wei Ji Mo-hwa. It wasn¡¯t. It was someone emitting energypletely opposite to the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s righteous energy waves. Red sleeves fluttered with strange nobility. He couldn¡¯t even hear the sound. Along with a gentle breeze, supreme-level Pear Blossom Grafting technique was revealed. Two thunderp bombs that brushed past white hands suddenly shot upward. The force was properly deflected. Though they sharply changed direction, it looked natural enough. The woman who had rushed in stretched her palm upward while showing her back. Simultaneously, mighty energy rose explosively surging from her palm center. BOOM! The thunderp bombs exploded in mid-air. It happened in an instant. ¡°Apostle.¡± The Blood Swordmaster stepped back in the middle of the battlefield. Though she had blocked their attack, they showed no question. The woman didn¡¯t answer and turned around. ¡°Indeed.¡± She smiled. Her hair fluttering from the explosion¡¯s aftermath was intensely ck. Her bewitchingly white and beautiful face wasn¡¯t important. She wore a ck eye patch over one eye, while the opposite pupil was pomegranate red. Apostle. They said it was a realm where high blood technique achievement manifested in the eyeball. ¡°I felt it while suffering your dharma martial artsst time.¡± Her ck hair flowing like the night sky and single red eye glowed with true qi. The Blood me Sect Apostle spoke. ¡°It reached me through energy sense. There was a raw feeling that came from that ce, but I thought it couldn¡¯t make sense. Then after receiving reports of your activities and seeing that strange sound attack.¡± Her lips, as if stained with blood, curled up. ¡°You were born with tremendous great master talent? To an unbelievable degree.¡± Her informal speech remained. The content wasn¡¯t light. Blood me Sect Apostle. She was a supreme master who had faced off against a Deste Sect Squad Leader. She clearly had internal energy achievements like Three Flowers Gathering at Crown or Five Energies Returning to Originpletely contained in her entire body. How sensitive her energy sense might be was unimaginable. The smile formed on her lips approached eerily. Finally. The enemy had noticed. She had fully deduced Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s talent. In the end, someone from the Thirteen Evil Sects who clearly realized the Lightning sh¡¯s specialness had appeared. ¡®Dangerous.¡¯ His nape went cold. For the first time since entering the murim, Jeong Yeon-shin broke into cold sweat. The murim was a world made of martial arts. They said any treasure in the world was trivial before verses of supreme martial arts. There was a reason peerless masters¡¯ tombs were dug up along with great chaos. Such was the world of those obsessed with martial arts. Step. The Apostle walked over gently. Tremendous energy waves spread inyers with her light footsteps. The momentum wrapped around her entire body was terrifyingly chilling. Her red outer eye like blood condensed into jade stared straight at Jeong Yeon-shin. Energy filled with madness was nakedly felt. No match possible. Even the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm only works when martial arts difference is moderate. Without taking advantage of chaotic battle, he couldn¡¯t hope for a miracle likest time. Jeong Yeon-shin instinctively realized. The wind sweeping his entire body enveloped in energy waves felt like it had a sharply honed edge. His innate senses whispered. That his lifeline was already in that supreme master¡¯s hands. ¡°Stubborn fools.¡± The Apostle suddenly sneered. It seemed to be mockery directed at the Namgung family masters who were only now starting to act. Jeong Yeon-shin felt it without looking back. Blood me Sect masters who had flown over from the peak blocked behind him. They seemed to be facing off against the Namgung family. ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± The Apostle moved her smiling lips. They said cmityes to the murim in all forms. Death and defeat were the mostmon things in the murim. Enough that anyone would nod when it suddenly approached and strangled even those on winning streaks. Poor condition, an unmanageable supreme master, meager numbers. He had learned well from Radiant Demon Wing. They said cmity takes various forms, but at this moment, all of them hade. It wasn¡¯t mere chance suddenly approaching. Jeong Yeon-shin had rushed in knowing there would likely be Apostles on the battlefield. He did so even while guessing at the presence of vastly superior masters. He believed in his own talent sharper than anyone¡¯s. He trusted in the Namgung family renowned for sword and chivalry. It was something a martial artist shouldn¡¯t do. Even more so if thinking of longevity. ¡®Karma.¡¯ The sixteen-year-old young master only reflected now that the situation hade. Comradeship was good. Trust was excessive. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The moment the Apostle¡¯s hand blurred, his vision was instantly dyed pitch ck. Her striking speed was extremely fast. He seemed to hear Wei Ji Myo-hwa and some young man¡¯s shouts, but they rapidly distanced from consciousness. * * * He became aware of dully rising sensations throughout his body. The warmth touching his skin felt blunt. How long had he been lying down? Jeong Yeon-shin immediately grasped the situation. He was captured by the Seventh Apostle. He had been dragged somewhere while unconscious. There was one more thing. Though he felt hunger like his stomach was being dissolved, he hadn¡¯t starved to death. If searching within about a fortnight¡¯s distance radius from Huizhou, this ce woulde up. ¡®She sealed paralysis points.¡¯ It seemed only his mouth could move. ¡°I was thinking of waking you soon.¡± His vision was blurry, but along with an unfamiliar ceiling, the demoness¡¯s face was captured. The Seventh Apostle wore a faint smile. Her long flowing hair lightly brushed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯re the first Deste Sect¡¯s seed to set foot in our sect¡¯s main hall. I should wee you, right?¡± ¡°Water.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± His forced out voice was hoarse. Jeong Yeon-shin tried to maintainposure. They were ones with desires. Since they wouldn¡¯t kill him here, he recalled what he learned from the Radiant Demon Wing seniors and Heon Won-chang. ¡®They¡¯re evil sect bastards. My lifeline is caught anyway. If I bow my head, there¡¯ll be no end.¡¯ The Seventh Apostle who briefly showed a nk expression soon started giggling. The ck hair gently stroking Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face suddenly lifted. He thought it was good to have that irritation removed. ¡°Aah¡­¡± She stoppedughing with a strange sigh. Then she stared nkly. Her red outer eye that seemed to tickle met gazes as it scanned Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face. ¡°You.¡± The corners of the Apostle¡¯s mouth rose. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Feeling inspiration, creating verses. Since torture would be poison for creating martial arts.¡± Her upper body that had been sitting on the edge of the bed came down. Along with ebony-like hair. This time he had to feel it on his nape. The hair texture was creepily smooth. She whispered. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know.¡± The red eye came closer. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s elbow gently came down and pressed beside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face. Her snow-white fingertips on the other side touched his cheek. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s slender fingers slowly climbed his face, and eventually pressed his eyelid. His eye naturally closed. ¡°I can make your eyeball like mine too. I can cut off your limbs without killing you. I¡¯ll give you our sect¡¯s regenerative ability. Though your technique blocked my eye¡¯s recovery, I don¡¯t have opposing martial arts like you. It¡¯ll heal right away.¡± Her breath tinged with madness weakly brushed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s bridge of nose. The one whose eye was taken, unprecedented talent, unbelievably young age, evil sect fanatic¡¯s bewitching nature. At this moment, horrible possessiveness was sprouting. Jeong Yeon-shin felt itpletely. Through her gaze and exhale. ¡°I¡¯ll wait forever while pulling out your fingers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Until you create martial arts for me.¡± The mad air approached tangibly. Her red smile seemed to appear white. The Seventh Apostle who lifted her waist and removed her head, rose from the bed. She no longer whispered but said: ¡°I¡¯ll transmit blood techniques to you. You¡¯ll gain regenerative power.¡± Her red clothes fluttered slightly as if excited. ¡°The ones regr members or swordmaster learn wouldn¡¯t suit your caliber. What kind of martial arts would be born if I give you Apostle secret arts? I¡¯m so excited I could go crazy!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have time to torture me.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said slowly. Her outer eye shed bright red as she whipped her head around. ¡°Such impudence is only until you learn blood techniques. I¡¯ll make you lick my feet.¡± ¡°¡­Come back again. Examine my Hundred meetings point.¡± Along with his calm reply, dozens of streams of gentle wind struck. It was the Seventh Apostle¡¯s body technique. Her fingertips that subdued Jeong Yeon-shin again touched his crown. The Seventh Apostle was a tremendous internal energy master. Directly touching his head, she would have to notice immediately. It was paradoxical. An enemy was caressing the crown that even his maternal uncle and grandfather couldn¡¯t touch. Her single eye widened. ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°With your inner energy level, you can feel it with your hands. It¡¯s still growing even now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Such a constitution in the world¡­¡± The Seventh Apostle muttered nkly. ¡°Torture and heal me? In what lifetime?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked with feignedposure. She had said it was the Blood me Sect main hall. It was hopeless. Though the possibility of escape was infinitely small, he needed his body intact to at least attempt escape by growing his martial arts. Even modifying one martial art required dozens of types of true qi cultivation. They wouldn¡¯t destroy his dantian. He just needed to avoid torture. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°You, you¡¯re truly brilliant¡­¡± The distance was close. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s eyes filled his vision like red jade. He saw strange heat writhing in her white face and spirit light unique to supreme masters. Would witnessing the birth of monsters in the ssic of Mountains and Seas feel like this? This wasn¡¯t male-female affection. It was the obsession of a fanatic master who breathed through internal energy techniques and moved through martial arts. The demoness exhaled smooth breath and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re mine. You¡¯re my possession. Create my martial arts, and be contained only in my eye. Until you burn up all your talent and fade away.¡± ¡°Crazy B*tch.¡± A curse came out unconsciously. The touch caressing his crown no longer felt gentle. Jeong Yeon-shin felt goosebumps while racking his brain. How should he ovee this situation? He didn¡¯t know how long he would have to worry about it. * * * For two days he had to receive porridge made with finely chopped meat. During that time, Jeong Yeon-shin became sick of the Blood me Sect main hall he hadn¡¯t even gotten to see. ¡®She¡¯s crazy.¡¯ The Apostle personally held the bowl and fed him. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t let servants do it. After confirming his lifespan, her eyes hadpletely gone mad. She treated him like aet that could only be seen for an instant. ¡®Or rather.¡¯ They said there were beasts that the imperial n in Beijing raised with attachment. Was this how it felt to be a pet spirit beast? Only after recovering from long starvation, sealed pressure points, and the sword song¡¯s bacsh did he receive freedom. It wasn¡¯tplete liberation. He suffered a technique like the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s Seven Steps Life-Losing Pressure Point Sealing. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s blood technique true qi filled important meridian points. They said it would cause fatal internal injury if not periodically removed. ¡°Let¡¯s go pay respects to the Sect Leader.¡± The Seventh Apostle said with a slight smile. Jeong Yeon-shin rose silently from his seat. It was his first outing. ¡®Blood me Sect Leader.¡¯ The enemy of Elder Yuan who helped create the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. The master of the Blood me Sect said to have the most vast power among the Thirteen Evil Sects. He was a supreme master counted among the murim¡¯s absolute powers alongside the Shaolin Temple Abbot and Deste Sect Divine Sword Squad Leader. He must have been involved in the Jeong Family¡¯s extermination along with the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader. He was someone worth seeing. Stepping out through the door, seeing himself walking alongside the Seventh Apostle felt strangely unfamiliar. It was different from when he was being fed meat porridge like a beloved pet. His view opened wide. A developed vige spread out. ssical halls were arranged in orderly fashion. There seemed to be hundreds passing by in all directions, with most having red hair. ¡°What.¡± It was enough to make him swallow hard. Just where was this? Was it possible to hide from the Central ins while building a vige close to a city? ¡°Little one. The Sect Leader¡¯s hall is quite far. Follow well.¡± His sleeve was pulled by the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand that was as careful as handling a jewel. While walking, Jeong Yeon-shin engraved in his eyes one by one the city¡¯s structure andposition of masters. Blood Swordmasters lowered their gaze as they passed. Regr members didn¡¯t dare even look. ¡°Great Teacher!¡± One passing Blood Swordmaster startled and knelt on one knee. He was one of the two who had thrown thunderp bombs in Huizhou. It was strange. He didn¡¯t seem to be paying respects to the Seventh Apostle. Rather, she gestured toward Jeong Yeon-shin. Her eye showing only the right side curved slightly. Indeed it was so. The direction the Blood Swordmaster bowed his head was toward him. The fellow opened his mouth again. ¡°This unworthy sect swordsman respectfully greets the Grand Teacher.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin was briefly silent. This wasn¡¯t the treatment of a prisoner. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¨C The Blood me Sect (3) The Blood me Sect was exactly the evil sect the imperial court had dered. They were people whose words and thoughts couldn¡¯t be grasped. Asrge as their sect power was, their doctrinal content shouldmonly leak out, yet even the imperial court couldn¡¯tpletely uncover their teachings over long years. Jeong Yeon-shin quietly asked. ¡°Were you calling me?¡± ¡°Yes, Grand Teacher.¡± The Blood Swordmaster answered while kneeling and prostrating. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Jeong Family was foremost in Henan¡¯s Xinye County. To not look ridiculous wielding authority, one needed cultivation. Even cast-out children couldn¡¯t let go of schrship. Jeong Yeon-shin had learned even superficially the Book of Changes among the Four Books and Three ssics. They said all things under heaven had clear cause and effect. The same was true for murim events. Tracing back iprehensible results, there were iprehensible causes. They said the Blood me Sect of madmen was an unfathomable group. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s talent was also so. He created opposing martial arts for the Blood me Sect that no one since Bodhidharma had managed. He even created sword techniques causing wide-area killing through sword sounds. The sword song especially had no precedent. It was something far beyond his martial arts level. Therefore the kidnapping was also natural. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo had said early on. If other sects learned of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s talent, they would have no choice but to persuade or kill him. The Blood me Sect had simply chosen the former. ¡°I announced it widely in the main hall.¡± The Seventh Apostle raised her lips. Her smile didn¡¯t approach as purely beautiful. Perhaps due to the madness that seemed to y skin. Her single red eye scanned Jeong Yeon-shin. She slowly whispered. ¡°Your track record of achievements fast enough to be strange, creative talent at a level nonexistent under heaven, character that carries no delusion in cutting down enemies. What would happen if we nt blood techniques in your body? Our sect might see the birth of a small sect leader after a hundred some years.¡± They said blood techniques were martial arts in the realm of sorcery. He had heard that the moment one learns them, the energy nature of all meridians from the Hundred meetings point to the brain bes twisted. It creates a state conducive to injecting Blood me Sect doctrine. A martial religion of madmen. Because they had brainwashing in mind, they repeatedly broke conventions. They didn¡¯t hesitate to elevate their sect¡¯s enemy as Grand Teacher. It couldn¡¯t be understood through normal reasoning. It was fitting for an evil sect. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly replied. ¡°It¡¯s not even funny to talk about small sect leader. I¡¯ve cut off many of your sect members¡¯ necks.¡± ¡°Children who faithfully sprinkled blood for the doctrine have shed their flesh and gone to the Peach Blossom Land. Our retaliation isn¡¯t just revenge. It¡¯s burning spirit money with blood. While hoping for blessings to fill the Peach Blossom Land.¡± TL Note- Peach Blossom Land basically means Utopia. ¡°There¡¯s no history of long-living rulers weing sessors dly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly groundless worry. Only that person will sit eternally on the Sect Leader¡¯s throne.¡± Seventh Apostle made an eye-smile with her outer eye. ¡°The meaning is exactly as the words ¡®small sect leader¡¯ say. Be my little sect leader as Grand Teacher.¡± ¡°Grand Teacher!¡± ¡°Please perfect the blood techniques further!¡± Many were gathering around now. Perhaps because the Blood Swordmaster had paid respects in the middle of the street. A circle of crowd full of red hair formed. It was a bizarre sight. As if pleased, true qi carried in her voice. ¡°I spoke of your talent. Our sect has an old doctrine. The third phrase of the me Festival.¡± ¡°Ovee stubbornly!¡± The sect swordsman who had called Jeong Yeon-shin Grand Teacher shouted. His expression was solemn. When Seventh Apostle slightly nodded her head, he lowered his head as if overwhelmed. Seventh Apostle spoke while carefully watching Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a verse about red hair. It¡¯s heaven¡¯s punishment received the moment one learns blood techniques in the Central ins. Because all sorts of mongrels who see red hair try to catch and kill sect members.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you frequently catch and killmoners?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said what needed saying among hundreds of Blood me Sect members. Their reactions would determine how to conduct himself. But no one responded. Even Seventh Apostle was the same. Jeong Yeon-shin felt like he had fallen alone into a different world. Seventh Apostle continued speaking with a thin eye-smile. ¡°Originally it would have been natural. The glorious traces of blood techniques bing heaven¡¯s punishment was due to two types. Orthodox sects who praise themselves as righteous. The imperial court who calls us evil sect.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll help ovee it. You could change blood techniques¡¯ energy umtion verses to make controlling internal energy easier, right? The talent that created dharma martial arts. You can make these children¡¯s red hair ck.¡± It meant making Blood me Sect members indistinguishable by appearance. It meantmitting something tantamount to cmity. As soon as Seventh Apostle finished speaking, several people jumped up. ¡°Ovee stubbornly!¡± ¡°Perfect the divine blood techniques!¡± ¡°Grand Teacher! Aah! Grand Teacher!¡± Madmen. Jeong Yeon-shin thought. They call blood techniques divine while demanding development of verses. They say they must ovee while asking to change hair color. Weren¡¯t these all contradictions? He thought evil sects would rather be conservative. Not so. Their temperament was close to chaos. They were ones satisfied with whatever seemed good. They made Jeong Yeon-shin a Grand Teacher wanting to spread wings in the Central ins. Though their intentions were obvious, the gazes looking at Hwangseong¡¯s prodigy already contained admiration. Seventh Apostle smiled amid the frenzy. ¡°Young great master. You will pave our sect¡¯s future.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. Lost in thought with lowered gaze, he just stood silently. Only after causing quite amotion did they disperse. Only then did Seventh Apostle reach out her hand again. Waves of true qi gathered like usual could be felt in her long fingers. The density touching him was tremendous. It seemed a realm where mental focus had no burden in inner power operation. She gently gripped Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sleeve. As if he could never escape. Seventh Apostle moved her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My small sect leader. Our Grand Teacher.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin followed silently. A stream of wind brushing his cheek in the Blood me Sect main hall suddenly felt wee. Perhaps because he had early awareness of his short life. Or maybe his innate heart was quite firm. The Blood me Sect was apletely different world. His thoughts had to advance. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t energy umtion martial arts be unique too.¡¯ They said it was regenerative ability. Maybe, just maybe. Could he change fate through martial arts instead of the World Tree fruit? The young great master walked silently. After passing several hallplexes with Seventh Apostle, a pce-like great hall appeared. Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been engraving every detail of enemy territory in his eyes, counted the wide stairs¡¯ steps at once. Thirty-six. It was a number with many meanings. ¡®Taoism¡¯s thirty-six evil stars. Buddhism¡¯s thirty-six afflictions.¡¯ They said sects based on religion had many symbolic structures internally. Not rarely were they used as clues in interpreting secret martial arts. He climbed the stairs trying not to let Seventh Apostle catch his ncing. The moment he reached the end, a bright red painted gate opened by itself. ¡°Come closer.¡± The voice was smooth. A white-haired handsome man sitting alone on a high throne chair gestured. His snow-white face and sophisticatedly high nose bridge gave him noble features like imperial family, but he was sprawled indulgently with one leg up on the wide chair¡¯s seat. No particr momentum could be felt. Yet he was the Blood me Sect Leader counted among the world¡¯s top in martial arts. ¡®Surely not.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin recalled Deste Sect¡¯s lord enjoying the wind with a gentle smile. It was right before sparring with Ma Se-in, the maternal family¡¯s sessor. He had realized the presence of the precious sword at her waist very btedly. ¡°The Sect Leader has spoken. Did you not hear?¡± One of those lined up long on both sides of the Blood me Sect Leader spoke. The tone was overbearing. He was a middle-aged man with pitch-ck hair. Unlike the Blood me Sect Leader, he wrapped his entire body in mighty spirit, enough to instantly know he was another Apostle. ¡°Is there an Apostle above Grand Teacher?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked without changing his tone. He called himself Grand Teacher. Seventh Apostle beside him burst intoughter. Her echoes resounding eerily off the luxurious hall were tinged with ecstasy. Theughter didn¡¯t stop even in front of the Sect Leader. ¡°Your question is valid. Grand Teacher and Apostle ranks aren¡¯t different.¡± She answered with a radiant face. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting how this Deste Sect mongrel ims to be our sect¡¯s Grand Teacher. His position isn¡¯t even decided yet.¡± The middle-aged man spoke with a calm expression. The Apostle showed all sorts of behavior before the Sect Leader. Unlike the Blood Swordmasters and sect members, it was an unbelievably free-spirited atmosphere. He continued speaking slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve already received the Sect Leader¡¯s permission. If what I¡¯ve heard about your talent is true, even if granted blood techniques, you won¡¯t be able to cleanse your mind and body with our sect¡¯s spirit. You will have to undergo countless trials from now on.¡± ¡°Third Apostle. Listen well.¡± The expression disappeared from the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face. Energy waves that seemed about to convulse spread from her entire body. ¡°Your child isn¡¯t fit to be small sect leader. Don¡¯t be jealous.¡± ¡°You speak of trite matters.¡± It was the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s voice. He gesturednguidly. Simultaneously, his snow-white flowing hair shook slightly. It moved as if alive separately. WHOOSH! A cool breeze blew. The energy filling the Sect Leader¡¯s hall in surges was instantly swept away. Even the Seventh Apostle¡¯s bewitchingly sharp momentum unique to her vanished without a trace. It was a highly aplished technique hard to guess the key points of. [Note- If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, please consider reading on nineheavens.org to support the original trantor although i get nothing out of this, but more readers on original site is always wee.] Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly felt his wrist tighten. Strength had entered the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand gripping his sleeve. ¡°First.¡± Under the Sect Leader¡¯s protection, the Third Apostle spoke slowly. ¡°I must experience your martial arts. With rumors abundant and the Seventh Apostle enchanted by you, it¡¯s only right I see and speak of it. It¡¯s a very basic matter.¡± ¡°Your circumstances areplicated. Let¡¯s get on with it.¡± No one became angry at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reply. The Blood me Sect¡¯s leadership was calm like clear water. No matter how twisted their direction, they each seemed to have built up high levels of cultivation. Apart from martial arts, they were frightening as people. ¡°No need for long talk. Come.¡± The Third Apostle stretched out one arm. WOONG! Blood technique energy rose from his palm center. Faintly red energy flows began stacking inyers to form a circle. It wasn¡¯t bell technique power. Not abination of technique and true qi, but a barrier created purely with internal energy alone. ¡®Unity of attack and defense.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin saw through his technique. Extremely sharp energy stormed. It was a storm of sharpness raised with true qi. It must be far inferior to striking out with both internal energy and hand. Even so, it was an unrealistic feat. ¡°His true qi operation realm has reached a level to discuss the heaven.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a realm one would expect to see from those ck-clothed fellows of Deste Sect?¡± Those lined up didn¡¯t hide their exmations. Jeong Yeon-shin stared nkly at the internal energy barrier that appeared across the distance. The Seventh Apostle whispered in his ear. ¡°It¡¯s the test our sect¡¯s rising talents take when promoted to Blood Swordmasters. They say spirit medicine is granted even for enduring one breath.¡± ¡°What happens if I tear it?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked calmly. WHOOSH. He stepped forward while casting the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. Clear energy waves spread in all directions from his right hand raised to chest level. He didn¡¯t drag it out. He formed a cultivation path and struck down at the barrier. WHOOSH The moment it hit, red wind began sweeping in all directions. Visible red energy flows stormed omnidirectionally from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand. The cultivation path embedded in the barrier emitted chilling blue light. It unraveled and tore apart the wall of internal energy built to a lofty realm. It didn¡¯t even take an instant to vanish. As the red wind scattered, silence briefly flowed. ¡°¡­If it¡¯s truly a martial art created by him.¡± The Third Apostle opened his mouth. ¡°Truly a dangerous fellow¡­¡± He stepped back one step. Unlike his retreat, his facial expression carried sharpness. Jeong Yeon-shin noticed immediately. Some evil scheme seemed to be coiling in the Blood me Sect Apostle¡¯s mind. That¡¯s when the Blood me Sect Leader parted his lips. ¡°That power, true qi operation method.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Indeed it was something not to worry about.¡± As he began speaking, the atmosphere in the hall changed. Even the Apostles became sect members listening to doctrine and lowered their heads one after another. ¡°Learning peerless martial arts through verses alone? Great sects would have no reason to watch for talent when taking in disciples.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Your technique goes further. I can feel an independent interpretation of dharma power¡¯s Breaking Evil Manifesting Truth has melted in. Internal energy taking on specific properties isn¡¯t just because qi cirction paths vary greatly. Mental focus is important. That¡¯s why one needs a master.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader said with a smile. As if he were Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s master. ¡®The words are right.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly agreed. The Seventh Apostle had already said it when taking her eye. That even with a little dharma power imbued in martial arts, advancement is difficult. She said one had to be born with thousand-year talent to cultivate it. If Buddhist martial arts were easy to learn, the Blood me Sect would have been exterminated long ago. Those words were right. No one else could learn it. Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t a fool. Of course he created a manual and handed it to Deste Sect¡¯s martial arts catalog. The Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm was a rare supreme martial art. He gained great merit. However, thest news he heard diminished the achievement. Word was that even Squad Leaders couldn¡¯t achieve any progress. ¡°You alone were the problem.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader smiled faintly. ¡°Now you¡¯vee to our sect like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You broke through the test with outstanding skill. The Grand Teacher should receive a reward. Bring it.¡± As he pped once, one person walked out. Judging by careful footsteps, they seemed to be a servant. They held up a tray covered in golden silk at head height. An ssical box ced on top caught the eye. The Blood me Sect Leader made a small gesture. As the servant knelt and lifted the tray, the Leader opened the box and took out a crimson pill. ¡°What is it?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked calmly. Simultaneously, a strange atmosphere sprouted from the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t normal. When he slightly raised his beautiful chin, there was an allure that exploded and bloomed like true qi. There were countless anecdotes about the Blood me Sect¡¯s master. They said he sank teeth into necks and absorbed true qi and blood. They said there were many victims who died smiling even then. The Blood me Sect Leader curled his lips and said: ¡°It¡¯s a poison that narrows meridians. Our sect¡¯s secret art.¡± There was devil nature in his smile. It was a bewitching smile. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¨C The Blood me Sect (4) WHOOSH! The next moment Jeong Yeon-shin stood before the Sect Leader. It was swift body technique. The Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s white hair flowed long, disheveled by the bted wind. Was it faith in the Sect Leader as an absolute being? No one acted rashly. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly stretched out his hand and gripped the pill. The Blood me Sect Leader didn¡¯t stop him. He just looked at Jeong Yeon-shin with interest, palm spread open. ¡°Narrows the meridians?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin muttered quietly. The pill gripped in his hand appearedrge to his eyes. It was crimson-ck like congealed murky blood. He said: ¡°How can one live with blocked qi and blood? The word poison is right. It kills people.¡± ¡°It would be useful when rising to the apostle realm. Cultivate your entire body¡¯s meridians through true qi. You should be able to endure it.¡± ¡°You must know the upper dantian ys a big role in creating martial arts. Won¡¯t my effectiveness disappear?¡± ¡°Even with your extraordinary talent, it will take quite some time. By then, couldn¡¯t you have ovee one of our sect¡¯s weaknesses?¡± The Blood me Sect Leader said while raising the corners of his mouth. It was a puzzling smile. ¡®Trust this person? Nonsense.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin gauged reality. The moment he changed the battle¡¯s flow, he was cut by the Namgung family¡¯s non-intervention. It was unworthy of the main family of White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin who had shown a surprisingly upright character. It approached simr to the Hwangbo family. Now that distrust of orthodox martial arts had be clear, even the evil sect leader¡¯s words didn¡¯t approach with sincerity. Everything was hard to believe. The murim was a ce that couldn¡¯t be trusted. Moreover, he said it was poison that couldn¡¯t be taken immediately. Its effectiveness was unknown. ¡®Saying it¡¯s only suitable to take at spostle level? Blood me Sect Apostles aren¡¯t much different from Deste Sect ck ranks. He¡¯s telling me to live as a ve to martial arts for a long time.¡¯ However, he had toply in this situation. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded and put the pill in his breast. The Blood me Sect Leader, wearing a satisfied expression, pped once more. ¡°Having regr members¡¯ Blood Summoning Technique is natural. But it¡¯s a vessel far too small to contain thousand-year talent.¡± Following his gesture, another servant approached. Jeong Yeon-shin looked at two books presented in the servant¡¯s hands. ¡°Demon Roaring Blood Technique. I bestow the Apostle¡¯s secret arts to the Grand Teacher.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader concluded with a voice tinged withughter. Jeong Yeon-shin silently collected the Demon Roaring Blood Technique manual. It seemed not long since it was transcribed. The paper¡¯s texture felt new. ¡®Blood me Sect Apostle¡¯s internal energy cultivation technique¡­¡¯ Now an evil sect¡¯s peerless secret manual had entered his possession. Jeong Yeon-shin instantly sensed what kind of events this would cause. He recalled streams of blood flowing down the thirty-six steps below the Sect Leader¡¯s hall. Was it upper dantian precognition? Or perhaps just imagination. However, no concern showed from the gathered supreme masters here. It seemed confidence born from evil sect members¡¯ unique boldness from deep cultivation, long murim experience, and aplished martial arts and insight. Indeed, this ce was their sanctuary. ¡®For now.¡¯ Escape by his own power was impossible. But it seemed he could inflict damage. In Deste Sect¡¯s Lighting sh¡¯s own way. How much merit would he gain when harming the Blood me Sect main hall? ¡®She might give me a piece of the fruit.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t worry about his survival. ¡®Blood me Sect. By capturing me, the location of major forces has been specified.¡¯ Deste Sect¡¯s lord came to mind. The absolute being standing at the peak of elves said to wield all abilities. Though he harbored distrust of the murim, her image was clear. With clues given, nothing that happened would be strange. ¡®They said I was first to set foot in the main hall. It¡¯s unprecedented. Maximum fortnight¡¯s distance from Clear Night Valley. If it can be swept in a circle¡­¡¯ While lost in thought, the Blood me Sect Leader parted his lips again. ¡°There are parts the Grand Teacher must not touch.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The matter of containing and purifying impure outsiders¡¯ true qi in our bodies¡­ It is our sect¡¯s fundamental doctrine. As it is sacred verses that draw out mission as instinct.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do not touch it.¡± It meant don¡¯t modify the verses that cause qi absorption and madness. They were the Blood me Sect of the Thirteen Evil Sects. It would be easy enough to examine victims to learn the improved martial arts first. Jeong Yeon-shin turned around silently. Quietlyplying would rather raise greater suspicion. ¡°Show some respect!¡± Explosive momentum surged then subsided from the Third Apostle behind. The Blood me Sect Leader seemed to have stopped him. The Seventh Apostle approached with quick steps and linked arms. ncing sideways, her face showed an enraptured expression. Her bright red lips created the image of a madwoman. ¡°I¡¯m so excited about the reborn blood techniques. How long will it take? Hm?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± From waking in the Seventh Apostle¡¯s house until reaching the Sect Leader¡¯s hall. Jeong Yeon-shin began honing the de in his heart while experiencing something unprecedented in the world. * * * ¡°You can change the Blood Summoning Technique as you wish. But¡­¡± The Seventh Apostle said while reclining on the bed. She was looking at Jeong Yeon-shin sitting formally on the floor. ¡°The Demon Roaring Blood Technique is different. You¡¯ll have to make it fit me.¡± Rising smoothly from her seat, she moved her lips. Her white face was full of possessiveness. Soon approaching, her touch was gentle as she stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair. It was hair that even Ma Yeon-jeok and Ma Jin hadn¡¯t had the chance to observe. If they too had been able to directly touch and examine his crown, they would have immediately noticed his constitution. Many Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s seniors had stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head. Rather, his maternal family members dared not do so. It was thought to be due to feeling guilty. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips approached his ear. ¡°I¡¯ll show you everything. True qi operation, footwork, even the movement of every muscle fiber in creating body technique.¡± She whispered bewitchingly. Perhaps at the core was the feeling that it didn¡¯t matter since he would die anyway. Jeong Yeon-shin spoke with eyes closed. ¡°So this is the Blood me Sect¡¯s hierarchy. Can you scheme things without the Sect Leader knowing?¡± ¡°The Sect Leader only cares about the Blood Summoning Technique. He¡¯s satisfied if sect members can live without being hunted. Since slight changes to the Demon Roaring Blood Technique verses won¡¯t dramatically improve Apostles¡¯ martial might. But you¡­¡± Suddenly the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand roughly grabbed his head. Her red jade-like outer eye filled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s vision. ¡°You won¡¯t make martial arts just for me? Really? You dare?¡± ¡°Let go. I was unraveling your base blood technique verses.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The strength in her grip instantly vanished. The Seventh Apostle pulled back her face and made a crying expression. She began stroking both sides of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head with both hands. ¡°Sorry. Sorry. I interrupted sacred work. Sorry. I was awful. Sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was already used to the Seventh Apostle¡¯s behavior with constantly fluctuating emotions. It was so even though not a day had passed since regaining consciousness. But this wasn¡¯t what was important. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly rose from his seat. The Seventh Apostle looked up with her single red eye wide. Her face wasn¡¯t threatening to kill anymore. After looking down at her briefly, he opened his mouth. ¡°I need to take a walk. Let me see your movement technique.¡± ¡°Great!¡± The Seventh Apostle brightened instantly and got up to lightly grab his sleeve. How should he operate the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm to shatter this hand? Jeong Yeon-shin pondered. Creeak. As soon as they left the room, he sent true qi to the Bubbling Well point under his feet. Though blood technique true qi filled and lurked in his meridians, there was no issue with lightness technique operation. It was because he was born with true qi control. The Seventh Apostle smiled with her eyes. WHOOSH!! The two masters began roaming the evil sect¡¯s vige. The main hall was clearly visible to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes but no one stopped them. It made him wonder if there was another source to their absolute confidence. ¡°Did you hide this ce with formation techniques?¡± His words pierced the air striking their ears. A strange smile formed on the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes. The Two me Blood Spirit Formation. You wouldn¡¯t have heard of it? It¡¯s our sect¡¯s most aplished esoteric learning. It¡¯s been continuously strengthening while umting hundreds of years of history.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± They said imperial blood flowed thick with elf blood. Hiding a city from their eyes? There was no way except through sorcery or formations said to handle the principles of all creation. It was the Blood me Sect, long famous for blood techniques in the realm of sorcery. It wasn¡¯t strange that they protected the city with mysterious dark arts. ¡°I¡¯d like to look around the outskirts.¡± ¡°Want to find clues to break it?¡± The Seventh Apostle smiled brightly. Sorcery wasn¡¯t an unknown realm to Jeong Yeon-shin. He had already created dharma martial arts that broke blood techniques. It meant sorcery¡¯s qualities had entered his energy sense. Yet the Seventh Apostle happily led Jeong Yeon-shin along. As if it was pleasure to engrave her body technique in the Lightning sh¡¯s eyes. ¡®She¡¯s looking down on me.¡¯ She spoke of hundreds of years. Having lived safely in the main hall as long as time umted, it was natural to have confidence close tocency. They didn¡¯t care what talent a single Deste Sect blue-ranked master who entered had. The gazes of the Blood me Sect masters seen in the Sect Leader¡¯s hall. There was another foundation to their expressions like looking at a spirit beast held in their hands. The Two me Blood Spirit Formation. It was a natural sorcery formation that even the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm couldn¡¯t break. WUUNG. Jeong Yeon-shin confirmed the strangely rippling space at the vige outskirts. It was amazing mysticism. It was cut off from the outside. Only the wind passing in and out moved strangely free through the bizarrely twisted space. He raised his entire body¡¯s innate energy sense. Hepletely felt the formation¡¯s energy waves by dismantling them piece by piece. ¡®nt energy?¡¯ Suddenly Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened. Rocks, grass, trees. They were filled with true qi and bound together through some technique. The strange arrangement created concealment close to severance. The entire vige was hidden while wrapped in a formation of internal energy. It was called sorcery¡¯s harmony. He found a starting point to supplement insufficient power. Thanks to the arrogance andcency of the likes of the Seventh Apostle. BANG! Blue lightning struck. Blue inspiration flickered in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind. Lightning intertwined strand by strand to form a skeleton of light. They were verses of true qi operation. They were directly connected to three techniques. Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm, sword song, formation. They repeatedly expanded and rotated without rest. ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful? A thousand-year barrier. Can you feel it¡¯s not the time to distinguish whether you¡¯re poison or medicine?¡± He had to avoid showing the Seventh Apostle his insight. Jeong Yeon-shin carefully contained the blue light trying to leak from his spirit eyes while slightly closing them. To appear momentarily despairing. * * * ¡°This is why major sects can¡¯t be trusted¡­!¡± The gaunt-looking Hyeon Won-chang ranted. He seemed unaware that Wei Ji Myo-hwa of the Zhongnan Sect was standing before him. Her expression was also grave. ¡°The Namgung family¡­ they did save face. They acknowledged Young Hero Lightning sh¡¯s merit and gave Young Hero Hyson a spirit pill.¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, Miss, we wouldn¡¯t have received it! Isn¡¯t it clear? Petty b*st*rds!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two people wanted two things. Punishment of the Namgung family, and tracking Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s whereabouts. Wei Ji Myo-hwa had to stay away due to the range of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s unique sword song. She had clearly seen it. When Jeong Yeon-shin who cut straight across the battlefield reached the Namgung family leadership¡¯s presence, no one supported him. They ignored the Deste Sect¡¯s rising talent who had shown marvelous martial arts. Until the young swordsman copsed and was carried away in an apostle¡¯s embrace. Were they trying to cut off a sprout that would be the imperial court¡¯s divine sword? ¡®They clearly tried to kill a righteous hero walking the proper path.¡¯ Wei Ji Myo-hwa thought. Moreover, they attempted it trusting in an enemy¡¯s de. It was truly despicable behavior. However, rescuing Jeong Yeon-shin was more urgent. ¡°I sent spirit beasts to my sect. Support should being. The Zhongnan Sect doesn¡¯t forget favors. Since we have deep ties with Shaolin and Mount Hua, I sent urgent messages, so there should be some kind of response.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m very grateful.¡± Hyeon Won-chang answered with reddened eyes. He had been frequently bursting with resentment. Even now, twenty days after the Clear Night Valley battle. The two had just returned to Huizhou after practically tearing through Chizhou and Ninguo near Clear Night Valley. Hyeon Won-chang stayed at the government office as a Deste Sect warrior. It was because he received news from senior warriors. ¡°So here you were.¡± Cheong Myeong found them first. His expression had be very cold. Frost seemed to linger on his face. ¡°I heard the situation. Wait. The murim will gather.¡± His tone was also very rigid. Wei Ji Myo-hwa, who exchanged cupped fist salutes, asked back: ¡°What do you mean the murim will gather¡­?¡± ¡°I gathered Shaolin warrior monks including Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong, Mount Hua Sect leader¡¯s disciple and Plum Blossom Sword Masters, martial officials who beg with government permission in South Zhili. Many martial noble families from South Zhili, Huguang, Jiangxi, and Henan were also drafted. Evil sect rampaging is also a state matter. They have no grounds to refuse.¡± Cheong Myeong¡¯s blue eyes stared nkly at Wei Ji Myo-hwa. ¡°You. Said you¡¯re the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s sessor. If you want to build reputation, there won¡¯t be a better opportunity. Make sure to perform well.¡± ¡°¡­Even so, isn¡¯t this hastily gathered forces?¡± Hyeon Won-chang said. His expression was grave. ¡°Even if heaven¡¯s fortune helps us find them, there¡¯s a problem. It doesn¡¯t seem like enough power to strike the Blood me Sect with their enormous sect power.¡± He analyzed coldly because he wanted to rescue Jeong Yeon-shin more than anyone. Even with three of the Nine Sects joining, it would only be part of their main sect forces. The same was true for martial families and officials. No matter how many in number, Apostle level forces were a different matter. Cheong Myeong slowly shook his head. ¡°That level of difference doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± Hyeon Won-chang asked with a puzzled expression. Cheong Myeong was silent for a moment. His beautiful face was unlike usual. It was hardened. Completely rigid. He slowly parted his lips. ¡°The Sect Lord ising.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¨C Fame ¡°Now, now you say the Sect Lord ising¡­?¡± Hyeon Won-chang stammered. Agitation spread across Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s face beside him. Shock leaked through even her cultivation built at Mount Zhongnan, the sacred ground of the Dao Gate. ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s lord personally¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time since the Sect Lord ventured into the martial world. About fifteen years since destroying the Dali Kingdom.¡± Cheong Myeong said slowly. In the murim, fifteen years was time for a generation of young masters to change. It meant she hadn¡¯t shown her divine might for a long time. Like some young people, they said some rising talents who built deep inner power through spirit medicine looked down on older generations. Martial arts was a skill that developed with the flow of time. No disciple of renowned orthodox martial lineages feared peerless martial arts from hundreds of years ago. But Deste Sect¡¯s lord was a different existence. ¡°The divine technique that destroyed the Dali royal family in Yunnan, with my own eyes¡­¡± Wei Ji Myo-hwa muttered while stroking her sword hilt. The shock was intense. Even her worry for Jeong Yeon-shin was briefly scattered. Cheong Myeong nced at her and gestured to Hyeon Won-chang. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how fast her lightness technique might be. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if she¡¯s already entered South Zhili. Tell the magistrate to prepare hospitality. You¡¯ll need to call the prefecture governor too. She must be weed with the courtesy due a monarch.¡± ¡°Even the prefecture governor!¡± Hyeon Won-chang eximed as he left the room. A human deity whose arrival even the expression ¡°thousands of soldiers and tens of thousands of horses*¡± was insufficient to describe was descending. TL Note- *it basically means strong military might. The prefecture governor who oversaw all of Huizhou was three ranks higher than the magistrate. He held status no less than the Namgung family head. Even so, he would have to respectfully pay courtesy before Deste Sect¡¯s lord. For she was a queen recognized by the emperor. ¡°The Sect Lord will be arriving. Prepare.¡± ¡°¡­What did you say?¡± Hyeon Won-chang ryed Cheong Myeong¡¯s words to the magistrate, and immediately watched with satisfaction as the fellow¡¯s face paled in panic. This magistrate was closely connected to the Namgung family, local nobles of South Zhili. His previously lukewarm attitude toward requests to dispatch government troops vanished without a trace. When he came out of the government office¡¯s work room, it was then. A middle-aged swordsman in blue martial robes stood in the main hall. His gaze ring at Hyeon Won-chang was unusual. Though he didn¡¯t seem to have consciously raised his energy, the energy waves permeating the air inyers were very heavy. ¡®Azure Sky Boundless Sword!¡¯ Hyeon Won-chang immediately recalled the Namgung family¡¯s signature technique. Even the clothing matched those damned people¡¯s. ¡°You Deste Sect lot.¡± The swordsman with neatly flowing jet-ck beard said. ¡°Are plotting something outrageous. You dare gather warriors in Soth Zhili while ignoring our main family? With suchck of courtesy to local noble families, you¡¯re no different fromwless evil sect rabble.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Namgung Wi. Deste Sect ruffian.¡± Hyeon Won-chang was briefly silent. He knew well. This was the vice leader of the renowned Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group. He was said to be one of the top swordsmen in South Zhili. A master that even most blue-ranked experts would find hard to guarantee victory against. ¡®My neck could fly off if I¡¯m not careful.¡¯ The Namgung family was known to be ranked above even the Hwangbo family. Judging by the magistrate¡¯s attitude, their collusion with local government must be tremendous. They had the power to bury an incident even if theymitted murder in the middle of a government office. Hyeon Won-chang carefully opened his mouth. ¡°You filthy hypocrite. Do you have the heart to speak of courtesy while knowing your family¡¯s baseless behavior? How did you memorize Confucius, Mencius and the Four Books and Three ssics to utter such disgraceful words with a human face but beast¡¯s heart? Do you feel no shame before your likely deceased parents?¡± The anger umted over time flowed out in a calm tone. There was a gentle aura spreading from his body. Namgung Wi¡¯s reaction was dyed by a breath. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You are the true evil sect warrior. Did you not ignore the death of a rising talent who tried to behead evil cultists to stabilize people¡¯s lives? Now the main sect gathers martial artists to strike that evil sect, yet you lot speak of family face while turning a blind eye to your own actions¡­¡± As Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s words continued, the internal energy waves rising from Namgung Wi¡¯s body grew stronger. Hyeon Won-chang paid no heed. ¡°Your appearance is truly a sight to behold.¡± He concluded with a refreshed expression. Namgung Wi shook his head. ¡°¡­Did you think I wouldn¡¯t draw my sword because this is a government office?¡± WOONG. His sword began to emit a majestic cry. Indeed, even the sword sound was extraordinary for a renowned swordsman. It was when Hyeon Won-chang was about to fill his throat with true qi to call Cheong Myeong and Wei Ji Myo-hwa. Thud. There wasn¡¯t even a cutting sound. Suddenly with a gentle breeze, Namgung Wi¡¯s head separated. His head fell futilely. It was as natural as a fallen leaf suddenly descending. Opposite the rolling head, the body of the renowned swordsman copsed. It was such a futile end that it didn¡¯t feel real for an instant. Since when? A ceaseless gentle breeze like a heat haze circled around. It was a very strange moment. Though they were colorless streams of wind, it felt like faint green rippled in all directions. Time in the government office seemed frozen. A gentle transcendence was sprouting in the hall dyed with silence. ¡°The Namgung family¡¯s crimes.¡± A melodious voice rang out from the rooftop. ¡°Will be buried with the Lightning sh.¡± TL Note- they are talking about burying Lightning sh solely based on their assumptions that he was captured and killed. Long robes the color of tender grass fluttered. Hyeon Won-chang had already tilted his head up. His eyes widened as if about to tear. Soon he knelt with proper bearing, but there was a trembling spreading through his entire body with excitement. * * * ¡°Awake?¡± A yful whisper tickled his ear. It was a thick inner power breath. He was used to it now. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s exhale. Jeong Yeon-shin opened his eyes immediately. His senses didn¡¯t rise right away. Though he could sharply raise his entire body¡¯s energy sense just by willing it, true qi activation was briefly sluggish. He knew immediately. He had been subdued. ¡®My paralysis points were sealed again.¡¯ The Seventh Apostle¡¯s face blocked half his vision. Her expression was filled with deep affection. Desire could also be felt. Jeong Yeon-shin quietly stared at her red outer eye before opening his mouth. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I want to preciously preserve your dazzling body. I drew a picture. So the child that I see will remain in our sect forever.¡± TL Note- The child she is referring to is Young Jeong Yeon-shin, nothing else. People might make needless assumptions. She smiled brightly and straightened her waist. Only then did Jeong Yeon-shin recognize the stimting smell of ink and paint. Was she skilled in painting and calligraphy? His entire body was drawn on therge paper in the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand. It wasn¡¯t just a portrait. It reproduced his internal body. The entire body¡¯s meridians including the eight extraordinary vessels and blood paths, and even the three dantians. One part was particrly eye-catching. It was the upper dantian of his head connected to the blood paths widely opened from his crown. It was drawn with amazing detail. An anatomical diagram. She had observed his body by putting true qi into it. The Seventh Apostle was a master of internal energy techniques. Scanning his body must have been an easy task. She raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°Who knows? Maybe our sect can create a child who can follow even a little of your talent.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard. Strange divine arts oftene from the Blood me Sect. Do you use regenerative abilities for sinister medical arts? No wonder righteous doctors fall behind.¡± ¡°This will be a treasure.¡± ¡°You use sect members as sacrifices. Fitting for evil sect mongrels.¡± The conversation didn¡¯t mesh. It was a rtionship formed by the murim¡¯sw of survival of the fittest. The smiling Seventh Apostle and calm Jeong Yeon-shin were misaligned from the start. He closed his eyes again. He focused his internal energy on the lower dantian. The Moon Spirit Harmony Technique transmitted by Deste Sect¡¯s lord was said to be a peerless martial art rare in the world. He had spent quite some time training to create a new internal energy cultivation technique with extremely fast energy umtion. His insight had grown just from carefully examining and studying the verses. Indeed. Jeong Yeon-shin was already familiar with supreme breathing methods. ¡®So this is how speaking to the Sect Lord about internal energy cultivation techniqueses back.¡¯ The verses of the Demon Roaring Blood Technique that he had examined immediately after receiving the secret manual from the Blood me Sect Leader unfolded in his mind. He had somewhat ssified the effects of Internal energy energy umtion technique. He could distinguish verses affecting the brain first. He immediately removed them. ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± The Seventh Apostle carefully asked. She seemed to have taken to heart her anger and repeated apologies from yesterday. Jeong Yeon-shin paid no heed and familiarized himself with the Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s energy cirction. He did as the Seventh Apostle wished. He kept the nature of her blood technique true qi contained in his body. ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ After dismantling the verses, the rest was instantaneous. A new true qi operation path was engraved in his mind. He could now remove the Seventh Apostle¡¯s true qi that held his lifeline sealed in his meridians. Additionally, he learned one thing. ¡®The blood techniques¡¯ regenerative ability originates from true qi absorption.¡¯ The Sect Leader¡¯s words came to mind. He said not to touch the fundamentals. The Blood me Sect¡¯s martial arts were two in one branch. Even knowing the technique, it couldn¡¯t be openly used outside. Jeong Yeon-shin was already considering escape. He slowly parted his lips. ¡°Your martial arts.¡± ¡°Hm? Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working on the Demon Roaring Blood Technique first. Is it really okay to tailor it just for you? When it¡¯s martial arts for all Apostles.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The Seventh Apostle¡¯s face was dyed with pure white joy. She nodded repeatedly. ¡°The other b*st*rds have petty pride as so-called supreme masters! They won¡¯t even learn it? You just need to look at me! The Sect Leader will focus on the Blood Summoning Technique!¡± As she spoke, she brought over and handed him a neatly folded package. It was red. Judging by the thickness and shape, it was a red robe. It was like the clothes she often wore. ¡°It¡¯s a Pure Blood Robe. Made by weaving our sect¡¯s sorcery and heavenly silkworm silk. Even ordinary swords can¡¯t scratch it.¡± ¡°¡­A precious item.¡± ¡°Yes. Our sect only has a few. Only Apostles can be granted them.¡± His Deste Sect martial clothes had already been confiscated. Jeong Yeon-shin looked down at the package before opening his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°You still have lingering attachment to Deste Sect?¡± The Seventh Apostle asked while slightly tilting her head, but Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. He had made some kind of n after seeing the formation yesterday. He needed to go around nt energy in various still objects. How did she interpret his silence? The Seventh Apostle made all sorts of expressions by herself. Perhaps because of his words about working on the Demon Roaring Blood Technique, anger and possessiveness that she couldn¡¯t rashly express were felt. There seemed to be a trace of regret as well. ¡®It¡¯s not for my sake. It¡¯s because of her own desires.¡¯ It was an emotion Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t need to agonize over. It must be pity felt as a Blood me Sect member. Inwardly shaking his head, he opened the door wide. The voice that had been grating on his ears since midday suddenly grew louder. ¡°¡­And so a new Grand Teacher has manifested in our sect! Your head will be equal to all Apostles! Therefore, you shall rightfully swing the sword of punishment against those vicious Beijing crowds and hypocritical ruffians!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Third Apostle¡¯s son. A fellow called Gao Zong-xue.¡± The Seventh Apostle spoke in a strange tone. Red hair filled all directions. There seemed to be easily hundreds of Blood me Sect members. The man spouting passionate words while standing on a tform in the vige center suddenly turned his head. His gaze met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s. In that moment, the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°There! He¡¯s there! He has shown his noble face to us!¡± Tremendous gazes gathered following Gao Zong-xue¡¯s gesture. Even the Seventh Apostle turned her eyes and smiled softly. True qi was contained in Gao Zong-xue¡¯s continuing shout. ¡°He is the one who will lead our sect to Beijing! Ah! Behold him! Our sect shall be transformed by the miracles the Grand Teacher will raise! I humbly request the Grand Teacher, please show a miracle to these pitiful lowborns trapped in me Blood!¡± The miracle he spoke of seemed to mean modifying the Blood Summoning Technique verses, but it was an unreasonable demand. It had only been one day since regaining consciousness and spending a night in the main hall. ¡®Even the Blood me Sect Leader didn¡¯t speak of immediate results.¡¯ He said this was the Third Apostle¡¯s son. It was a moment of realizing there was political strife even in evil sects. He intended to use the already existing reputation to greatly embarrass him. Was even a group of madmen a ce where people lived? From what the Seventh Apostle said in the Sect Leader¡¯s hall, he knew the Third Apostle and his son were aiming for the small sect leader position. The lust for power that broke through the blood techniques¡¯ madness approached anew. Jeong Yeon-shin shook out the package he was holding. The bright red, wide cloth unfolded and fluttered like a g. He silently began putting on the robe inyers. With a few small movements, the Pure Blood Robe covering his body fluttered blood-red. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd fell silent. Gao Zong-xue was the same. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearance was that strange. WOONG. Was it because he began circting the Demon Roaring Blood Technique with the madness cut out? It was an aura that had never beforee from the Blood me Sect. Though clearly the energy waves of blood techniques, transparent energy began to create an eerie atmosphere unique to the Blood me Sect. Some sect members whispered. All sorts of words came from here and there. Sect Leader, Grand Teacher, Apostle, Pure Blood¡­ The energy waves from his entire body raised wind. ck hair swayed at the shoulders of the red robe. At this moment, his appearance was no different from the Blood me Sect¡¯s martial lineage orthodox transmission. ¡°You want to see the Grand Teacher¡¯s miracle?¡± He asked. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¨C Fame (2) Originally, umting heterogeneous true qi was a dangerous act. They called it cultivation madness. This was because one couldn¡¯t know what collision different types of internal energy would cause in the meridians. Jeong Yeon-shin was different. He could immediately recircte and change the nature of circted true qi. It was because he was born with true qi control ability. This was why he could easily absorb spirit medicines like replenishment pills and Great Violet Pill. He had already removed even the verses of madness. It meant there would be no side effects from using the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. ¡°You¡¯ve already entered the initiation? Really¡­?¡± TL Note- Initiation here is referring to the early mastery of the blood technique. Surprise spread across the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face. Those who learned extreme demonic heterodox martial arts couldn¡¯t help but be sensitive to simr martial arts. The characteristics were distinct. It meant immediately sensing superior martial arts. Regr members¡¯ Blood Summoning Technique was meant to be suppressed by Apostles¡¯ Demon Roaring Blood Technique. Moreover, this was an evil sect group. ¡°Such pure energy waves¡­¡± ¡°Could he perhaps be pure blood of the Sect Leader¡¯s lineage?¡± Blood me Sect members began bowing. The sound of knees hitting the ground continued in all directions. ¡°Grand Teacher! Grand Teacher!¡± ¡°Lead our sect to Beijing!¡± ¡°Make us unworthy sect members¡¯ hair ck, and bestow upon us a more perfect Blood Summoning Technique!¡± Earnest words burst forth everywhere. The atmosphere was solemn. It was because desperate hearts born from fanaticism were contained in the shouts. It didn¡¯t go as Gao Zong-xue intended. The tform for inciting expectations changed to one of praise and supplication. Jeong Yeon-shin stood quietly while operating the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. The momentum of superior blood techniques that created calmness with madness removed. The sect members widened their eyes as if to engrave even the slightly fluttering blood-colored robes in their minds. Did he appear noble in their eyes? At this moment Jeong Yeon-shin was the Blood me Sect¡¯s Grand Teacher. From the evil sect crowd¡¯s perspective, hepletely seemed so. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He turned his steps sideways without responding. No regr member dared approach. He also ignored Gao Zong-xue¡¯s ring gaze while keeping his mouth shut. Only the Seventh Apostle immediately followed Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d achieve small sess overnight. You, indeed you don¡¯t just have talent for creation? The vessel of martial arts itself was broad.¡± Spirit light unique to masters flickered in her red eye. Jeong Yeon-shin just nced at her before turning his gaze forward. Then he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I need to look around the main hall. Not just this once. I¡¯ll need to do so periodically.¡± ¡°Is there a reason?¡± ¡°To extract and organize new verses, inspiration won¡¯te just from sitting in meditation in a room.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Wall-facing meditation is what Bodhidharma did. I¡¯m very different. I can¡¯t do that. I need to feel the wind and nature. I also need to take in the martial arts qualities of your sect members. The same goes for the Demon Roaring Blood Technique.¡± He suddenly stopped walking and looked at the Seventh Apostle. She met his gaze with her heat-filled outer eye without flinching. ¡°I¡¯ve never created someone else¡¯s martial arts. I need to know many things.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. ¡°Your normal breathing, steps, gestures, even the thoughts that form the basis of your mental focus. To circte internal energy through optimal paths, I need to know everything about the practitioner. It¡¯s not something I can fully grasp just sitting in one ce.¡± ¡°Yes, your words¡­¡± ¡°The same goes for the Blood Summoning Technique. I¡¯ll need to experience the Blood me Sect¡¯s spirit to modify it into a versatile martial art.¡± Though Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words cut off, the Seventh Apostle was even panting. She seemed very excited. Was she feeling ecstasy? He had only used the excuse of saying he would present properly tailored martial arts. ¡®Indeed. She sees me as prey already caught.¡¯ Words he thought wouldn¡¯t be epted because she was a madwoman had worked. He gained freedom of movement. It seemed he could go anywhere if apanied by the Seventh Apostle. ¡°Starting with the Sect Leader¡¯s hall courtyard.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke while unhesitatingly moving his feet. ¡®I believe in the main sect, but I need to take measures.¡¯ Realistically, the forces Deste Sect could immediately mobilize wouldn¡¯t berge. The murim nevercked for incidents. They said even having three-tenths of the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s seventeen great forces gathered at the main family was rare. They were spread across the Central ins carrying out missions. He was inside the Blood me Sect. He had to do everything he could. ¡°Wait.¡± He said to the Seventh Apostle. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and stood still. She was strangely obedient. Her single eye held Jeong Yeon-shin in red. ¡°Grand Teacher.¡± It was the thirty-six steps leading up to the Sect Leader¡¯s hall. Blood Swordmasters who seemed to be on guard briefly paid respect. He just nodded in acknowledgment. Jeong Yeon-shin raised his true qi while cing his hand on the railing. He couldn¡¯t hide the spreading energy waves. But he had exined. The reason he was captured by the Blood me Sect became justification for moments like this. The great master talent for creating martial arts could rationalize all actions as inspiration. ¡®Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding apalm.¡¯ Just as dharma power was about to rise, Jeong Yeon-shin changed the energy cirction path to the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. WOONG. The true qi changed strangely. Deep within the blood technique energy, the qualities of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm were embedded. It was power control reaching the realm of divine skill. At this moment he took a step forward. It was a realm of adjusting the intimate structure of true qi with thousand-year senses. ¡®Though it doesn¡¯t affect the magnitude of power.¡¯ In short, it was a deception. The Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm power wrapped a shell of blood techniques. So that even supreme masters couldn¡¯t imagine the essence. He leaned slightly on the railing and raised his hand. Jeong Yeon-shin asked casually: ¡°It¡¯s marble. Where was it brought from?¡± ¡°I believe it was brought from the Dali Kingdom in Yunnan before its destruction, Grand Teacher.¡± A Blood Swordmaster standing to the side respectfully answered. He nodded vaguely while stroking the railing. Simultaneously, he nted the power of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm disguised as blood technique true qi. It wasn¡¯t the end. He drew out inspiration gained from the Two me Blood Spirit Formation enveloping the Blood me Sect headquarters. It was a formation technique. He locked it so the infused energy wouldn¡¯t scatter. The power immediately melded in. It sank deep without emitting even minute energy waves anymore. ¡°It¡¯s sturdy.¡± He said while caressing the smoothly carved wall surface. He couldn¡¯t contain as much as spirit medicine. But if his n seeded, he might truly be granted even a piece of the World Tree fruit. ¡°I¡¯lle again.¡± The Blood Swordmasters paid respects at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s farewell. The Seventh Apostle followed with a smile. ¡°You, you have some discerning eye. All structures in our sect have contained at least decades of history. If you look carefully, there may even be objects with spiritual nature? I¡¯ll show you noble and divine scenery that can only be seen in our sect.¡± ¡°All of that is inspiration. It¡¯s certainly impressive.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered with an indifferent expression. The Seventh Apostle smiled brightly. * * * Time passed. Two fortnights went by. Sunset and dawn crossed more than thirty times. The Blood me Sect members had grown quite ustomed to the young Grand Teacher. Jeong Yeon-shin repeated the same actions for a month. Railings, stairs, rafters, dirt ground, roofs¡­ He roamed throughout the Blood me Sect nting the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. He mainly kept his movements centered around the Sect Leader¡¯s hall. He also contemted various formations including the Two me Blood Spirit Formation. ¡®Unless activated, formation mediums are just still objects. Even martial artists can¡¯t sense them. The same goes for the Sect Leader.¡¯ It might be different for the elf ns. However, there were no elf n members in the Blood me Sect. It seemed to be because they were ns closely tied to the imperial court from birth. Meanwhile, the Seventh Apostle had to go on an expedition. She came to him with a very excited face. The killing intent flowing through her entire body was quite fierce. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Bringing you was a decision that took quite a risk for both me and our sect. They must have swept all areas within about a month¡¯s distance from Clear Night Valley. Whether to recover you or to eliminate our sect, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Probably both.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied nonchntly while sitting cross-legged. ¡®It¡¯s beginning.¡¯ He felt it when he went outside today. The Blood me Sect main hall was stirring. They said martial artists were searching the surroundings. Quite arge scale. ¡°Just from what¡¯s been reported, there¡¯s Shaolin, Zhongnan, Mount Hua. Even nearby branch sects have gathered. They say it¡¯s easily over five hundred, with Deste Sect white and blue ranks among them.¡± The Seventh Apostle¡¯s eyes narrowed as she spoke. She stretched out her white hand. Her long fingers stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair, with truly mighty power breathing in every joint. The heavily emanating energy waves were tremendous. ¡°I won¡¯t give you to anyone. Don¡¯t harbor any fleeting hopes. You¡¯re already mine.¡± ¡°Here. You said no one has discovered this ce for hundreds of years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The corners of the Seventh Apostle¡¯s mouth rose. ¡°The Two me Blood Spirit Formation isn¡¯t human realm esoteric learning. Even a million-strong army passing by wouldn¡¯t perceive it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even to Jeong Yeon-shin, their sorcery formation wasn¡¯t in the human realm. Just by gaining insight into part of its structure he could use formation key points, so it must be highly aplished for even the Blood me Sect to absolutely trust it. These were people with a thousand-year supreme formation as backing. He needed to know their schemes. He stared at the Seventh Apostle and parted his lips. ¡°Yet you¡¯re going on an expedition? Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to stay quiet and wait for the storm to pass? If you deliberately reveal yourselves, you¡¯ll only give certainty to your location.¡± ¡°Are you worried about me? My possession! I¡¯m so happy!¡± There was madness of treating an object in her hands reaching out to embrace him. WOONG! Jeong Yeon-shin raised the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm in his cultivation path. Supreme masters¡¯ movements are highly aplished and hard to hit, but if itnds it can inflict fatal wounds. Just like when he took her eye. ¡°When will you soften towards me.¡± He stood up, feeling disgusted by the Seventh Apostle who seemed to be whining. Though he had been here quite a while, he had only grown his loathing for the Blood me Sect. These people¡¯s staple food wasn¡¯t food but people. Every day they captured martial artists andmoners, sucked their blood and true qi, then discarded them. Since they even had medical arts to prevent gues, they frequently burned the corpses. Inwardly shaking his head, he organized what needed to be done. ¡®I requested a meeting with the Blood me Sect Leader.¡¯ It was time to load today¡¯s Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm into the Sect Leader¡¯s hall. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to grasp the orthodox sects¡¯ mongrels¡¯ locations for our sect¡¯s activities to continue? I¡¯ll be going on a brief outing, so you stay put quietly.¡± The Seventh Apostle btedly answered. Jeong Yeon-shin left the room without replying. The end was approaching. His intuition said so. He felt no particr emotion even at facing unwee faces. ¡°At this point, I have this thought.¡± The Third Apostle¡¯s son, Gao Zong-xue, stroked his thick chin while blocking the way. He was one who had tried hard to narrow Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s position over the past month. He couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. His umted cultivation was powerful enough to subdue even ordinary Blood Swordmasters in ten moves. ¡°I heard the Grand Teacher has talent worthy of discussing world¡¯s finest.¡± The corners of his mouth slightly rose. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you bewitched the Sect Leader¡¯s divine eye. Though I¡¯ve paid respects until now, as a sect member I¡¯m greatly concerned about theck of proper merit.¡± Perhaps because he had endured all provocations indifferently. Recently his words and actions had be tant. ¡°Say what you want to say.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. The reply came as sound transmission. -Kill yourself. You broken string lowborn. His words were strange. Everyone knew the Seventh Apostle kept the Grand Teacher close. Did he intend to ambush while she was briefly away? That¡¯s when it happened. ¡®Hm?¡¯ A suddenly blowing stream of wind seemed alive as it fixed his cor and passed by. The breeze brushing his ear seemed to whisper some words. It was a sensation he had felt before. During his first mission. Cheong Myeong¡¯s demonstration of body technique had approached as a mysterious wind carrying elf power. ¡°Think as you wish.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke in a t tone and turned his body. He didn¡¯t care whether the fellow raged with an angered look or followed without turning back. He headed for the outskirts. There was no hesitation in his steps. He arrived immediately. WOONG- It was where he first encountered the Two me Blood Spirit Formation with the Seventh Apostle. A ce with a mystical atmosphere as if space was rippling. She was beyond that barrier. ¡°Ah.¡± He unconsciously swallowed hard.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He saw her immediately. The moment she entered his vision, she was engraved in his mind. His lifeline. His salvation. It was a woman wearing long light green martial clothes that looked like pce attire at a nce. Her head was slightly raised in profile. Her milky white skin emitted a smooth radiance. Other scenery seemed to lose color. Sunlight formed a halo around her beautiful nose bridge. The swaying vegetation around settled as if one body. Her light green hair, as if spring breeze had seeped in, flowed down long enough to cover her back, spreading mysteriousness. It wasn¡¯t a human presence. Thoughpletely containing her inner power, she revealed terrifying spirit. Finally. She turned her head. Green eyes brilliantly containing the sun in the sky were revealed. They were eyes holding an overwhelming abyss. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¨C Fame (3) Deste Sect¡¯s lord stood outside the formation. Yet her presence was distinct. Their gazes seemed to brush past each other, yet not quite. Though they clearly met eyes for an instant, it was like that. It was very strange. There was no reason to ignore Jeong Yeon-shin aftering all this way. She just stood still. Sunlight fractured along the line of her slender jaw turned slightly sideways. Silence lingered briefly. Her head did not turn back. The stillness surrounding them gradually began to approach as anxiety. Surely not. Surely she couldn¡¯t be unable to perceive this side? It was an unconsidered situation. Though the Two me Blood Spirit Formation was said to be formation learning beyond the human realm, Deste Sect¡¯s lord was a peerless master who showed transcendence in every movement. ¡®You couldn¡¯t be bewitched by a sorcery formation.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes wavered for the first time. He had maintainedposure even in the Blood me Sect main hall. This time was different. He couldn¡¯t. That¡¯s when it happened. -You could take more. I¡¯ll give you one day. A whisper like a breeze tickled his ear. Step. It was the moment she took one step. It was an instant. Along with fluttering leaves like flower petals, her figure disappeared. It wasn¡¯t visible to human body technique. Like a rising wind, not even a trace remained. As if asking when she hade. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He clearly felt her presence. He couldn¡¯t doubt his sharply honed five senses. His briefly shaken eyes quickly calmed. Jeong Yeon-shin regained stability very rapidly. I¡¯ll give you one day. It was a word that warmly colored his heart that had run endlessly wearing blue martial clothes. He could escape.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡®What I saw and heard was right.¡¯ Deste Sect¡¯s lord hade. It was a clear fact. Her words were strange. She seemed to want him to take things that could only be obtained from the Blood me Sect. Had she sensed the newly achieved Demon Roaring Blood Technique? She might have even gained insight that he was loading the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm with formation mysteries. ¡®Could take more, she said?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin turned off his attention to Gao Zong-xue¡¯s trailing. He felt Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s whisper lingering in his ears for a long time. And very slowly sank into contemtion. What more could he obtain? His pondering continued until the red robe covering his body was stained with faint sunset light. * * * The day changed quickly. He didn¡¯t know how he had slept. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly left the house where he was left alone after the Seventh Apostle¡¯s departure. Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t leave his mind. ¡®Would there be something to gain frompletely breaking the blood technique verses? Or should I obtain something from the Sect Leader?¡¯ Lost in thought, he moved his feet. He had a destination. He had received word early in the morning. It was a message requesting his attendance at a banquet. The Blood me Sect too was a ce where people lived. He knew well thanks to Gao Zong-xue, the Third Apostle¡¯s son. There was jealousy and envy even among sect members, and beingrge in sect power, they also enjoyedvish banquets. They said most were feasts apanied by blood and corpses. However, this was his first invitation. They requested a meeting while even mentioning the Sect Leader. He couldn¡¯t refuse. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary matter. ¡®Yesterday Gao Zong-xue followed me.¡¯ He must have seen traces of someone visiting outside the formation. Or he might have even glimpsed Deste Sect¡¯s lord briefly. Until now, the Blood me Sect had given much freedom to Jeong Yeon-shin who was merely a prisoner. Though under the pretext of protecting the Grand Teacher¡¯s inspiration, they had strangely left him alone. Just looking at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s treatment, it hardly seemed like an evil sect at all. ¡®Today is thest day. I might learn the reason.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin walked slowly. The light of ornatenterns was already spreading in his vision. ¡°Was it the Wave Sect? The sect master¡¯s son¡¯s moves were quite fierce.¡± ¡°I beheaded his younger brother. His power tasted quite good. The blood wasn¡¯t much.¡± The banquet was held in the Sect Leader¡¯s hall courtyard. There were many evil sect people. They asked about each other¡¯s wellbeing and discussed blood techniques and doctrine, boasting of their exploits attacking sects they wanted to absorb true qi from as war stories. Their respective fierce auras and madness-tinged words created chaos unique to evil sects. ¡°Wee, Grand Teacher. That you would ept our family¡¯s invitation to this banquet! We are simply grateful!¡± Gao Zong-xue stepped forward to greet Jeong Yeon-shin with an deliberately courteous attitude. His lips were different. A faint sneer was formed. ¡°Grand Teacher?¡± ¡°The Deste Srct trash hase?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there still no clear advancement?¡± ¡°Too early. Speaking too big.¡± It was a banquet of the leadership. Unlike regr members¡¯ reactions, their words and actions were much more uninhibited and they didn¡¯t hide their respective energy waves. Jeong Yeon-shin felt it as soon as he arrived. There were no allies here. But he wasn¡¯t lonely. Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s gentle presence seemed to wrap his entire body. It had been so sincest night. TL Note- ©c?????o???£»???¥Î ¡°These are words of those who don¡¯t know better. Please let them pass.¡± Gao Zong-xue said. His expression was different. After guiding Jeong Yeon-shin to the seat of honor, he openly showed a satisfied face. ¡®It¡¯s a ce to bring down a lowborn.¡¯ Gao Zong-xue thought. Grand Teacher Lightning Genius* had wandered many ces within the sect for a month. TL Note- Lightning sh was the wrong trantion, it trantes roughly to Lightning Talent, I had randomly chosen a word that would go along with Lightning. Since Asura is using Lightning Genius. I¡¯ll use it as well for readers who read both. Though modifying martial arts might be hard for ordinary people to imagine, a prisoner treated as Grand Teacher had spent a month leisurely under the excuse of inspiration. Even though they gave freedom of movement because of the Two me Blood Spirit Formation, it was excessive behavior. Naturally, it was irritating the Blood me Sect¡¯s upper ranks, when yesterday¡¯s incident urred. Gao Zong-xue had seen clearly. He was certain just from the side profile. An elf had reached near the Two me Blood Spirit Formation then disappeared. He couldn¡¯t track the body-protecting movement¡¯s traces. It was a tremendous master. He immediately reported to his father, the Third Apostle. That the Grand Teacher had been before them. ¡®That elf trifle was such a supreme master. Who knows what chilling abilities they might have.¡¯ The elf families that formed the core of the Beijing imperial court were old enemies of the Blood me Sect. They had encountered all sorts of mysterious martial arts and incidents through frequent shes. They might have exchangedmunion with the Grand Teacher through abilities unique to their kind. The Third Apostle had a private audience with the Sect Leader. The banquet schedule was set immediately. The thirty-six steps leading to the Sect Leader¡¯s hall symbolized the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s authority. It was very wide. Even with luxurious seats ced on each level, there was space to spare. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a rare scale of banquet even in the main hall?¡± ¡°Enjoy it. Usually one of our sect¡¯s stars falls at gatherings like this.¡± The words of those chattering were right. It was a ce to interrogate and bring down those who had damaged the sect leadership¡¯s dignity. It was the best opportunity. ¡®Small sect leader? Preposterous.¡¯ The corners of Gao Zong-xue¡¯s mouth rose high. He spoke while sping his hands: ¡°This humble Gao¡¯s family held this through petition to the Sect Leader. We btedly wished to host the Grand Teacher in a good ce. There wasn¡¯t enough time to give advance notice. We hope for your understanding.¡± He wore a seemingly regretful expression with his courteous bearing. His strongly featured face was quite handsome. Sincerity could even be felt at a nce. Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been quietly watching Gao Zong-xue, smiled faintly. The fellow¡¯s ne entered his vision. A small jade was hanging there. The Poison Avoiding Pearl. He had heard it mentioned in their boasting talk. It was a treasure possessed by only some of the sect¡¯s leaders, an item bestowed by the Third Apostle to his son. They said it was very precious. It could immediately neutralize most poisons. ¡®It would be useful when using the blood poison received from the Sect Leader.¡¯ While noting the Poison Avoiding Pearl, he spoke perfunctorily: ¡°I should be d to be invited.¡± Unlike when he first entered, it was hard to find his aura. A glint passed through Gao Zong-xue¡¯s pupils. The reactions of those around were captured in his eyes. Many who had been on alert seemed disappointed. ¡°Is it because the Seventh Apostle is on expedition?¡± ¡°Was he really just a rice worm?¡± Words and actions hard to imagine in Deste Sect or orthodox martial arts ran rampant. No one stopped them. Even the Blood me Sect Leader looking down from the seat of honor maintained the same expressionless face throughout. ¡°Those who shoulde havee. I will give a toast.¡± The Sect Leader said. It was a low voice. Silence descended instantly. There was no need to load true qi in his voice or draw attention. Jeong Yeon-shin clearly recognized it. There was no one in the vast banquet hall who wasn¡¯t a master. The evil sect masters¡¯ extraordinary senses seemed to epass the entire Sect Leader¡¯s hall courtyard. ¡°You are the pirs of our sect. The day approaches when you will disy your extraordinary talents with conviction. We have taken in a Grand Teacher who will dye the sight of foolish ones ck. He will modify blood techniques to wash away the world¡¯s hypocrisy, so first raise a cup.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader caressed a cup with long fingers, then very slowly gripped it and drank. Only then did the masters who had been looking up at him raise their own cups. ¡°This is Du Kang wine*. I heard the Grand Teacher is from Henan, perhaps you know it?¡± TL Note- Du Kang is considered the inventor of Wine in Chinese mythology and the wine named after him is considered as immortal wine or tribute wine. Gao Zong-xue sitting beside him asked with a small smile. Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head. He seemed to have heard it was wine his father enjoyed at the Jeong Family Estate, but he wasn¡¯t certain as he had never drunk together. He knew it was famous wine from Henan. They said Cao Mengde, Emperor Wu of Wei, enjoyed drinking it. TL Note- Cao Mengde (Cao Cao), also known as Emperor Wu of Wei, was a prominent warlord, dictator and a poet duringte Eastern Han Dynasty Period. He was ruthles but a military genius. ¡®This gathering. The meaning of the wine is strange.¡¯ The wine¡¯s fragrance flowed enveloping the banquet hall. The atmosphere sank as the Blood me Sect Leader kept drinking Du Kang wine before them. It was as if drinking in Cao Cao¡¯s ambitions. Tension circled. Everyone seemed to sense blood would flow down the steps. That was the meaning of a banquet held before the Sect Leader¡¯s hall. ¡°Gao Zong-xue.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader opened his mouth. As he tilted his body slightly, his smooth white hair became disheveled. His gaze brushed past Jeong Yeon-shin. His strangely bright red lips rose slightly. ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡± Gao Zong-xue quickly came out and prostrated himself. He bowedpletely with his head down, but his rather broadly exposed back looked strangely triumphant. The Sect Leader said: ¡°Interrogate him.¡± ¡°I receive themand.¡± Gao Zong-xue immediately stood up and turned around. The direction was clear. At the end of his gaze was Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡®The matter is obvious.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He didn¡¯t feel like listening for long. ¡®There¡¯s no time.¡¯ He had received one day from Deste Sect¡¯s lord. The Seventh Apostle also said. That martial artists from three of the Nine Sects and local martial arts circles hade. Deste Sect¡¯s lord whom he met yesterday had sent sound transmission through the Two me Blood Spirit Formation. The sorcery formation would be split by today. All sorts of warriors would storm the Blood me Sect main hall. It was when Gao Zong-xue cleared his throat as if about to disy eloquent speech. ¡°In short.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke first. ¡°There¡¯s no progress in modifying the Blood Summoning Technique, and meanwhile viins targeting the main hall brushed past the formation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°A Deste Sect person became Grand Teacher at a bad time. You must have wondered if there was willingness to cooperate.¡± ¡°¡­The Grand Teacher¡¯s words are not wrong.¡± Gao Zong-xue deliberately put his hands behind his back in a leisurely manner. Just as he was about to open his mouth as if to say something, Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head towards the Blood me Sect Leader. ¡°I understand this gathering was held at the request of Gao Zong-xue and the Third Apostle.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader gestured with his chin while wearing a smooth smile. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯m very displeased. If I prove my usefulness in this ce, may I take the Gao family¡¯s precious treasure from the main hall?¡± ¡°Insolent fellow.¡± The Third Apostle, seated to the side on the level just below the Sect Leader, muttered. Jeong Yeon-shin paid no heed. ¡°If I cannot, you may behead me.¡± ¡°I was going to ask you about this anyway. I too was curious about your progress.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader answered with a dizzying smile as if wrapped in devilry. The solemn atmosphere became strange. A bet with one¡¯s head on the line excited people regardless of the era. Though Jeong Yeon-shin had exceptionally be Grand Teacher, none of the leadership treated him as orthodox. Unlike regr members, they had the power of bloodlines built up over long years. It meant courtesy had to have duality. This was so no matter how extraordinary Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s talent. A spirit beast to change the situation. Or expendable goods brought from outside. It was time to evaluate the usefulness of the Deste Sect seed who had been briefly set free. ¡°Come here.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin gestured to a servant. He was a regr member. With red hair, he dared not disobey the Grand Teacher¡¯s words and approached. ¡°Sit down and receive energy.¡± The servant immediately sat on the floor and closed his eyes. There was blind fanaticism in his bearing. He seemed almost indifferent at a nce. It was as if he wouldn¡¯t care even if Jeong Yeon-shin killed him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Untimely energy cirction unfolded in the banquet hall. Jeong Yeon-shin silently bent his body slightly. He slowly ced his hand on the servant¡¯s back and raised blood techniques. A month had passed sinceing to the main hall. It had been a very leisurely time to even change a few verses just in case. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s blood technique true qi flowed through the servant¡¯s body. The reaction was immediate. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What is¡­?¡± It was a miracle. Something unprecedented in the Blood me Sect was happening. The bright red hair began rapidly turning jet ck. It was the moment the Blood Summoning Technique with hundreds of years of history was drastically changing. The masters who had thrown all sorts of words at Jeong Yeon-shin swallowed empty gasps. The time of change was surprisingly short. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly removed his hand. The servant grabbed his ck hair now reaching his shoulders to check. His expressionless face instantly broke. ¡°Grand Teacher, Grand Teacher¡­ Have I, for the first time, contained a miracle¡­¡± He babbled while his body trembled. Jeong Yeon-shin was not looking at him. He could not urately gauge what Deste Sect¡¯s lord had meant. Then he would just take whatever caught his eye. Before all the martial artists stormed this ce today. Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head to capture Gao Zong-xue in his eyes. Did the Blood me Sect madmen have different blood flow too? It was the first time he saw a person¡¯s face truly turn pale blue. Even his hands behind his back hade undone. He slowly parted his lips. ¡°The Poison Avoiding Pearl hanging on your neck.¡± WHOOSH! At this moment he deliberately raised the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. The blood-colored robe covering his body began to flutter. Along with bewitching waves, there were energy waves coldly spreading from his entire body. ¡°Present it to me now.¡± The Blood me Sect¡¯s young Grand Teacher said. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¨C Fame (4) Laughter burst from the mouth of the Blood me Sect Leader looking down. It didn¡¯t stop.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The ecstasy flowing out grew deeper and deeper. It soon became maniacalughter. The Blood me Sect Leader beganughing madly while sweeping his white hair to the side. Amidst that, Jeong Yeon-shin stared straight at Gao Zong-xue. The guy¡¯splexion was very bad. He stood awkwardly, unable to figure out what to do. ¡°You don¡¯t heed themand.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said quietly. He slowly stepped towards the guy. He approached while tantly leaking Demon Roaring Blood Technique true qi waves. No one could stop him. The current Jeong Yeon-shin was wrapped in dignity. At least in the Blood me Sect, it was so. The Grand Teacher who achieved a long-cherished wish. Only the Sect Leader was above Jeong Yeon-shin who personally manifested a miracle. The Blood me Sect Leader¡¯sughter resounding amid the silence was proving it. Standing face to face with Gao Zong-xue, Jeong Yeon-shin looked up at him slightly. ¡°Imanded.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Present it.¡± Gao Zong-xue couldn¡¯t answer. His hand slowly gripping his own ne was trembling. All the sect leadership watched that sight in silence. It was the scene of the Third Apostle¡¯s son, one of the top Blood Swordmasters in the Blood me Sect, offering a treasure with his own hands to a Deste Sect lowborn. ¡°A precious tribute.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin gripped his hand. The sensation of the jade smoothly wrapping around his finger joints was new. They said poison was more fearsome than any master in the world. He had heard the value of the Poison Avoiding Pearl was incalcble in money. He had obtained the most valuable item among things he had owned in his life. ¡°Grand Teacher!¡± The Blood me Sect Leader shouted with a smile all over his face. His voice was very hearty. It was a sight unseen since being captured. It seemed the same even for the Blood me Sect masters. While they couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s and the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s eyes met. The Leader¡¯s lips tore bright red on both sides. ¡°Come here! I grant you my side!¡± Empty gasps burst from here and there. They weren¡¯t ones maintaining indifference through evil sect¡¯s deep cultivation. He kept breaking conventions. The verse modification Jeong Yeon-shin showed had that much power. ¡°Such a strange thing¡­¡± ¡°Indeed so. Is it not a marvelous event.¡± The servant who gained jet-ck hair like a Apostle divided the gazes with the Grand Teacher. ¡°¡­Then.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin climbed the thirty-six steps as the Blood me Sect¡¯s Grand Teacher. Meanwhile, servants with fluttering red hair moved quickly to make a seat beside. The same heat seemed to linger on the faces ncing at the Grand Teacher. They were ones wanting ck hair. ¡°Come quickly!¡± The Blood me Sect Leader who split his mouth wide with madness gestured elegantly. Then he spread his arms wide. ¡°Music! y the music!¡± The ce of purge changed. It turned into an unprecedentedlyrge congrattory banquet. They said rhythm striking people¡¯s minds was a very effective means of rule. It was the same even for the Blood me Sect which didn¡¯t serve heaven and had no heavenly rituals. Artists holding all sorts of instruments including zithers and flutes walked out. ¡°Take it.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader smiled and held out a jade bottle of Du Kang wine. His touch was very delicate. It felt like a streak of consideration was imbued in his wild bearing. He just smiled slightly even when Jeong Yeon-shin only lightly touched his own cup. ¡°You must now learn the doctrine. To teach the Grand Teacher, ordinary rank won¡¯t do. I should assign an elder.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°However, since loading our sect¡¯s ideology into your head has gained great meaning, I want to tell you the first key point myself. Listen. The essence of the doctrine is enough in one phrase.¡± Though Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer, the Blood me Sect Leader continued speaking alone. ¡°Our sect burns the world¡¯s chaos and distress.¡± ¡°Afflictions.¡± He made a satisfied expression at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s murmur. With a smile, the Leader¡¯s white hair tilted slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Buddhist monks call those two together afflictions. These thirty-six steps have great meaning.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader lightly kicked the step floor. There was a lightness unbefitting an absolute power of the martial world in his action. ¡°We built them to ovee the thirty-six afflictions of the mundane world. It means our sect¡¯s teachings are no different from Maitreya¡¯s salvation.¡± TL- Maitreya is a bodhisattva and future Buddha who is believed to be a savior and bringer of salvation. ¡°Is death salvation?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin abruptly asked. The smile formed on the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°If we discuss the profound meaning, it wouldn¡¯t be enough even debating while seeing dawn many times. Do you know the Ming dynasty was wrong from birth? The world has already fallen into an abyss. The Grand Teacher must also know of the poor harvests spreading across the Central ins recently.¡± The Leader¡¯s long fingers stroked the cup. It was a gesture as if drawing on the ground. ¡°Bad years bring chaotic times. Since the murim is also not a world of immortals, but of those who must eat to live, what will happen is clear. Poor harvests breed famine, and the strong won¡¯t endure hunger. Next is plunder. The boundary between government and murim will properly copse.¡± There was strange dizziness imbued in the evil sect leader¡¯s words. He unfolded insight befitting divine skills highly aplished. Were all masters of top sects counted in the world like this? Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips. ¡°Deste Sect will be busy.¡± ¡°Your sect is powerful. But it¡¯s smallpared to the vast and boundless Central ins. The country¡¯s Great Ming Code? The day wille when the power of martial artists spread across the world changes to omnipotent authority. Martial arts are above thew. The Hwangbo family¡¯s actions you saw were already saying so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°When founding emperor Zhu Yuanzhang and those elf b*st*rds raised the country, this seat clearly saw. The state of the Central ins was truly a sight to behold. Fools under heavenment blood techniques, but even our sect¡¯s esoteric learning couldn¡¯t match the horrors of war raised by Yuan and Ming.¡± ¡°¡­They say you¡¯ve lived as long as the Nine Sects¡¯ elf elders.¡± ¡°I guarantee. Cmities no less than then wille, and in that era there will be no heroes. Raising the banner of chivalry while stomachs shrink? Ridiculous words.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader drained his cup and dered. ¡°The coexistence of martial arts and chivalry that dilettantes cry out for in the murim doesn¡¯t exist. Only martial arts alone will remain, so our sect must spread widely. We will reduce the world¡¯s mouths with blood techniques, and sect members strengthened by the power of sacred victims will re-establish order in the world.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you burn chaos and distress?¡± ¡°It is our sect¡¯s mission to trample the ignorant masses¡¯ck of understanding and advance. To remove afflictions, one must be afflicted.¡± The exhale released with his words approached solidly. I almost took it as deep insight. I couldn¡¯t. An ominous quality was imbued together. He was one containing both a martial world absolute power¡¯s dizziness and an evil sect leader¡¯s demonic energy in one body. It was close to chaos. Jeong Yeon-shin only understood part of the conveniently twisted beliefs. However, there was no leisure to contemte theing chaotic times in this ce. ¡®Time is up.¡¯ He felt the fading sunset light. He gauged the time. The time given by Deste Sect¡¯s lord had passed. She could appear at any moment. That¡¯s when it happened. Suddenly a cry filled with resentment rang out. ¡°Almighty Sect Leader!¡± Looking down, Gao Zong-xue was dragging some beggar-like boy by the scruff of his neck. He knew immediately upon seeing. He was amoner caught from outside. He seemed to have been beaten a lot. There was no intact ce on the boy¡¯s severely swollen face. ¡°The Grand Teacher has proven his marvelous talent! The momentum of the Demon Roaring Blood Technique he possesses is truly lofty, but I believe he has yet to disy the wonder of star absorption! This Swordmaster wishes to enjoy the glory of presenting tribute to the Grand Teacher, I dare to request permission!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Interest seemed to linger on the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s lips. He turned to look at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°This seat also knows it to be so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Go down and add that boy¡¯s meager strength to your nourishment. You should understand the marvelous principle of star absorption technique imbued in blood techniques. Go and demonstrate it. You will step into a new world.¡± The voice tinged withughter instigated murder. Star absorption. Absorbing stars. They said fanatics tended to bestow holiness on their own actions. Star absorption technique was what Blood me Sect warriors called true qi plundering differently. Jeong Yeon-shin felt the time hade. A sense he himself couldn¡¯t understand was detecting Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s gaze. After slowly standing up, he began descending the thirty-six steps of affliction. WUUNG. He raised inner power. He wrapped Demon Roaring Blood Technique true qi around Demon-Destroying Azure River Unyielding Palm Technique. This ce was a den of demons. The Blood me Sect main hall where one could say demons breathed. There were many supreme masters who could immediately see through ordinary supreme martial arts. Apart from the talent for creating martial arts, the Blood me Sect Leader and Apostles were so. The Third Apostle¡¯s gaze ring holes in the back of his head approached like a ze of fear. Unlike those amazed by the miracle, the gazes of some supreme masters who blindly believed in bloodline weren¡¯t entirely kind. It was a den of madmen. An momentum that seemed like they might carry out assassination even enduring the Leader¡¯s anger was felt here and there. ¡®Now let¡¯s return.¡¯ He had built up enough merit. They said the Deste Sect¡¯s General Administrator Office¡¯s ounting was important in measuring merit. He had left the main sect for too long. There were many things to receive within Deste Sect, as many as the sessive missions that had burst forth. Step. Before he knew it, he reached before Gao Zong-xue. He nced at the boy sprawled beside looking up with a severely swollen face. He was a strangely extraordinary child. Spirit could be felt from his eyes. ¡°Detest, detestable¡­ blood demons¡­ Father won¡¯t forgive¡­¡± The boy mumbled with slurring pronunciation. His gaze ring at Jeong Yeon-shin was very strong. Gao Zong-xue didn¡¯t hit him anymore. He just smirked while staring at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°How is it? I¡¯ve prepared someone who¡¯s eaten lots of spirit medicine for the Grand Teacher. If you begin star absorption, I¡¯ll dly stand as dharma protector.¡± It was a face as if asking if you can do it. Jeong Yeon-shin silently stretched out his hand. Irregr waves unique to blood techniques spread from each finger joint. The technique didn¡¯t aim at the boy. It stretched towards Gao Zong-xue¡¯s neck. The fellow smirked and raised blood technique true qi. Protective energy with quite a solid texture rose as red heat haze. He didn¡¯t dodge. It was an attitude as if facing childish venting. ¡°The noble ones can fold their convictions before the greater cause. Whether the Grand Teacher is also noble is another matter, but¡­ Kuk!¡± The essence of the move was the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. At this moment Jeong Yeon-shin realized the essence of internal energydeception. The ovepped and wrapped true qi exerted different power than before. Blood technique and dharma power. Opposing energies harmonized with innate sense. It was powerful. It was enough to scatter Gao Zong-xue¡¯s protective energy like mist and grab his neck. It was the moment urgency appeared on the guy¡¯s expression as energy rose. Jeong Yeon-shin gripped his hand as is. Crunch. He felt it while mercilessly crushing. The sensation of both carotid arteries tempered with true qi and neck bones crumpling together was clear. He roughly pushed as if discarding a wooden stick. Gao Zong-xue¡¯s corpse copsed with a thud. The eyes of the boy sitting and ring at Jeong Yeon-shin became round. ¡°What deplorable!¡± ¡°You b*st*rd!¡± The Blood me Sect masters¡¯ perception ability was indeed like lightning. It was so even though a contextless event had urred. They rushed in raising a storm, and it felt like a prison of killing intent was instantly created. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly stood blocking the innocentmoner. ¡®I want to rest a bit.¡¯ The murim journey that began from the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering had been quite long. How much merit would be counted was a secondary matter. Though the mission rewards would be tremendous, it was separate from his current thoughts. Was Hyeon Won-chang safe? Had the expedition team including Ma Jin suffered harm from the Hwangbo family? His mind was hot. His Hundred Meetings point was filling with warmth. At this moment, the suddenly arriving upper dantian energy sense depicted outside the Two me Blood Spirit Formation. There were hundreds of martial artists lying in ambush surrounding the area. Their momentum was unusual. The highlight was directly above the center of the sorcery formation. Deste Sect¡¯s lord was making her light green pce-like robes flutter long. She was positioned treading on wind. It was the bearing of aplete absolute master. She was calmly demonstrating void stepping. Her long extended leg moved. Her foot stepped down mercilessly on the barrier. BOOM! In that instant, the atmosphere rippled. ¡®Let¡¯s return.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. It was time to go back. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¨C Fame (5) Right after the young Grand Teacher¡¯s hand snapped Gao Zong-xue¡¯s neck. The Third Apostle didn¡¯t care about his son¡¯s death. He would have gone to the Peach Blossom Land. Blood me Sect members didn¡¯t worry about the wellbeing of those who passed. Mundane matters were what angered them. ¡°Lowborn b*st*rd.¡± The Deste Sect trash moved his hands as he pleased. Though they said his talent was unseen before, it wasn¡¯t power matchless under heaven. It was the behavior of one still just a worm. ¡°Capture him.¡± The Blood me Sect Leader said softly. As he rested his chin on his hand in the Grand Teacher¡¯s seat, his white hair that looked silver due to its gloss flowed down. It was an expression that was hard to read his thoughts. At least he didn¡¯t seem to consider immediate execution of the Grand Teacher. ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡¯ The Third Apostle thought. The Deste Sect lowborn was quite dangerous. His innate talent was unfathomable, and his character was also willful. One who caused trouble before the Sect Leader also possessed talent rare under heaven. He would grow into someone hard to control. -Must cut off the sprout. He spoke through energy sound transmission. It was a technique to send very secret sound transmission to multiple people. It was an instant. Though enraged middle-ranked members were rushing at the young trash, it would be hard to handle with Blood Swordmasters level. He was one with dharma martial arts and had even learned the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. Swordmasters with Blood Summoning Technique couldn¡¯t match him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om -Sixth Apostle. Step forth. -Do notmand me. A voice that seemed to rise raw from the lungs came back. TL Note- Raw voice means hoarse or unrefined voice. The Third Apostle nced at the Sixth Apostle with his lean build and stern impression. There were four Apostles in the Blood me Sect main hall. Two excluding the Seventh and Tenth Apostles who went on reconnaissance. The Sixth Apostle should be counted as absent too. He was a lost cause who pursued martial arts extremes even after learning blood techniques. To break the Deste Sect trash¡¯s limbs without showing an unsightly appearance, indeed the Third Apostle himself had to step forward. He rose from his seat. He operated the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. Immediately abundant divine energy sprouting from all meridians throughout his body filled him. WHOOSH! The Third Apostle projected burning true qi forward along with mental focus. A of momentum ensnared the entire body of the Grand Teacher standing seemingly calm. It was supreme cultivation praised asparable to the Namgung family¡¯s Imperial Sword Form. It would feel like an invisible prison. Would he dare receive even one move? He was a youngster who rashly showed spirit intoxicated by his own talent. Even one and a half seconds was too much. ¡®Must tear off his limbs.¡¯ He saw the fellow with both eyes dyed pale sky color. The Apostle¡¯s eye technique pierced through the young lowborn¡¯s spirit light. The movement of his pupils was strange. While blocking the swordmaster¡¯s attacks, he was looking elsewhere. As if immersed internally. It was a sight to behold. His mind was focused elsewhere. ¡°I knew your family well. It was a worthless third-rate martial house.¡± The Third Apostle opened his mouth while slowly descending the steps. ¡°Henan¡¯s Xinye County. Jeong Family Estate.¡± The memory was clear. ¡°You enjoyed fertilend unbefitting your status.¡± Due to theplex structure of the Thirteen Evil Sects, they had to cooperate with the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s sword ghosts. The task of draining the power of the strange World Tree. He ordered to clear away the cumbersome third-rate family and burn theirnd. Since the Sect Leader permitted it, in short, that lowborn had pretended as Grand Teacher before enemies. ¡°Do you know your father, the Jeong family head, was known as a yboy in Henan? They said he spread numerous love affairs with all sorts of youngdies. He even seduced your mother with his rather outstanding looks. The pettiness of the previous Divine Sword Squad Leader was known to all under heaven, but seeing that matter they wondered if he wasn¡¯t a gentleman. He let live the fellow who took his daughter as second wife after she cut ties with family and n.¡± There wasughter in his tone. It was mockery. ¡°You¡¯re lowborn because your father was trash. Even if you¡¯re Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s grandson. Though that obsolete old man* said to spare just you, fearing to beg revenge from Deste Sect¡¯s lord, you repay our sect¡¯s grace with enmity.¡± TL Note- Old man here is being referred to the Tyrant Sword Leader When the Seventh Apostle¡¯s left eye fell, all the Blood me Sect¡¯s secret agents were mobilized. They even threatened the Hao Sect where lower sses exchanged information. To learn everything about Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning Genius. The matter was ridiculous. One left alive out of concern for future troubles had turned into another future trouble. The murim¡¯s grudges were that profound. ¡°You modified the Blood Summoning Technique well.¡± The Third Apostle¡¯s voice grew rough. Power reaching the Apostle realm boiled up to his throat¡¯s airway. ¡°Now your worthless limbs are unnecessary. Just your mouth will suffice. I¡¯ll carve under your fingernails withrge needles. Your insolent words and actions will be courteous when we y your skin.¡± CLANG!! The lowborn was receiving the swordmasters¡¯ joint attack quite well. He thrust out his hands while spinning as if in a trance. His body technique movements were fluid. Inner power operated with surprisingly delicate precision throughout his meridians approached as calm energy waves. While spewing Demon Roaring Blood Technique energy waves, he mercilessly crushed swordmasters¡¯ heads as if using dharma martial arts. It was shocking anew. He was one who must not be allowed to grow further. ¡°Come out.¡± At his lowmand, the swordmasters withdrew their bodies. A path opened instantly. The Third Apostle moved his steps toward the lowborn. ¡°Martial arts level epasses murim experience. People are like that. They grow strong eating years. Your meager sense hasn¡¯t bloomed yet. It means you had only momentary achievement.¡± He rambled though knowing the other wasn¡¯t listening. He intended to cut off the limbs of a rising star who could leave great footprints in the murim. Strange emotion couldn¡¯t help but rise. ¡°One move. Since you¡¯ll be killed the moment you try to block, conduct yourself properly as a lowborn.¡± That¡¯s when it happened. BOOM! In that instant the sky rippled. The Third Apostle doubted his senses. Even though he had reached the supreme master realm. He wondered if he had seen wrong. It wasn¡¯t so. BOOM! The second resonance was different. Something broke. For an instant it felt like heaven and earth were overturning. The Two me Blood Spirit Formation immediately came to mind. If his intuition was right, it truly was heaven and earth overturning. It was a thousand-year barrier that had protected the headquarters for hundreds of years. The destruction of the Two me Blood Spirit Formation meant the copse of the Blood me Sect¡¯s heaven and earth. ¡°Moon Spirit Divine Technique!¡± It was from behind. The Sect Leader who had been watching leisurely suddenly stood up. The dignity of an absolute being had disappeared from his bearing. BOOM! In that instant a snow-white storm swept in. Fragments of the shattered and destroyed barrier whirled. The Third Apostle immediately felt it with his vast energy sense. Energy scattering in eight directions pressed down on the main hall together with outside wind. ROar! It was the sound of murim trash charging in from everywhere. What had the Seventh and Tenth Apostles done? They had gone out early on reconnaissance with several elite swordmasters. What happened was unknown. Now it didn¡¯t matter. The Third Apostle fell into panic. The headquarters¡¯ supreme masters who could sense the formation¡¯s destruction were the same. Those who could act as strong ones anywhere under heaven all stared up at the sky together. There was someone descending from the distant heavens. It was an instant. A body that disappeared as if seeping into wind appeared on the ground. Light green hair and robes emitted transcendent rity. As if detached from reality. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A woman who lightly stepped on the ground as if a descended fairy. The aura rising from her entire body was not so. The Blood me Sect masters¡¯ bodies stiffened. The fear that should be felt more with higher martial arts level was also different. Not a fairy. Indeed the judge of theherworld. Step. She took one step as calmly as taking a stroll. The hem of her grass-colored martial clothes brushed the ground with a soft texture. When had she drawn it? The radiance flowing down her precious sword raised to the side seeped into her mystical pupils and white skin. The sunlight seemed particrly bright. ¡°Ma¡­ mad¡­¡± The Blood me Sect Leader muttered. There were appearances of absolute powers that those who discussed the world engraved in their minds. Her face was first. They said it was the same whether regional warlords or great martial sects. Even small kingdom royalty was no different, they said. ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡­?¡± The Third Apostle¡¯s gasp carried a question. It was because it didn¡¯t feel real. The situation was like that. The appearance that couldn¡¯t be captured in one portrait was the same. Because it was the ultimate beauty, recognition was dyed. This won¡¯t do. Looks and such weren¡¯t important. When Deste Sect¡¯s lord slowly took another step, the Third Apostle was finally soaked in a chilling shock as if an icicle had been stabbed in his nape. ¡®Our sect¡¯s crisis!¡¯ Pressure that seemed to quietly push away spaceyered his skin. The power encountered was at a level impossible to gauge. ¡°Step forth!¡± It was when hemanded the sect¡¯s many high-ranked members. Swoosh. Deste Sect¡¯s lord moved. She didn¡¯t grant those trashs any more leisure. The moment the Third Apostle who widened his eyes let out a battle cry, she was delivering a sword strike before him. Was it ground-shrinking technique said to be used by immortals? It was an unrealistic body technique as if transformed into wind. Her snow-white sword rippled like a transparent gentle breeze. Thud. The Third Apostle¡¯s head fell. It was an end unbefitting a notorious supreme master. The name that had crossed between the vast Central ins¡¯ cities and towns vanished futilely. Jeong Yeon-shin opened his eyes wide. He suddenly emerged from his trance. It was because his upper dantian energy sense matched the scene before his eyes. ¡®I couldn¡¯t see the move.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin guessed. It was like himself. The Third Apostle had died without recognizing her hand movements. He must have only been certain of the death approaching before his eyes. He only saw her raised hand. He couldn¡¯t capture the sword path with his eyes. Absolute master. Or peerless master. Though the meanings were different, the feeling was the same. [TL Note- Absolute master means someone who hasplete mastery over their skills, meanwhile Peerless master means someone extraordinarily talented. They are interchangeable but there¡¯s a miniscule difference.] She would gain the upper hand against whoever she faced. There was no one in the world topare to her. ¡®They said the World Tree¡¯s fruit wasn¡¯t something to be stolen.¡¯ The dilettantes¡¯ words were right. [TL Note- Dilettantes means enthusiasts.] The tree said to bear the most divine spirit medicine in heaven and earth would be eternal under her protection. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A deathly silence covered the Sect Leader¡¯s hall courtyard. A heretic who burst into the banquet had in the Third Apostle who was below heaven but above ten thousand. But even outrage and indignation had to consider the opponent. The silence was deep. Only the shouts and momentum of martial artists resounding from outside rose high. Step. The Blood me Sect Leader suddenly stepped down. It was before Deste Sect¡¯s lord. His blood-colored robe embroidered with golden dragon fluttered btedly. He opened his mouth while sweeping his snow-white hair behind his back. ¡°This is our first meeting.¡± ¡°I have no words to share with a criminal.¡± No emotion was buried in Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s tone. The sword was the same. Without warning, the moment pale sword light shed, blood burst from the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s nape. The Blood me Sect supreme masters nearby drew in empty breaths. The blood of an ancient absolute being flowed out as easily as in a dream. But he didn¡¯t die instantly. The Blood me Sect Leader had already withdrawn half a step. It was a matter withrge implications. He had reacted to the sword strike. He properly stepped the evasion footwork. Hehe. The corners of the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s mouth twisted as he made a phlegm-rattling sound. His bright red lips tore to the ends on both sides. TL Note- Phlegm is the mucous that your body secretes during a cold. At that moment Jeong Yeon-shin clearly saw. The sight of the sword wound on his neck boiling and rapidly regenerating was more bizarre than hisugh. He was a great master of blood techniques. His regenerative ability was on a different level from Blood swordmasters. Simultaneously, the forms of both absolute beings disappeared. It was as if they had entered a different realm. It was an internal energy achievement impossible to imagine. BOOM! Though it rang out quite far away, he almost staggered. The wave striking his ears was tremendous. Still they couldn¡¯t be seen. Jeong Yeon-shin quickly raised true qi. There was no need to observe internally. He wrapped an internal energy barrier around the external auditory canal in his ear. The delicate task was aplished instantly. His realm of internal energy operation had advanced a step while studying the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm and Demon Roaring Blood Technique. ¡°Sect Leader, where is the Sect Leader?¡± ¡°Fighting the viin!¡± The masters¡¯ heads turned back. It was the mountain behind the Sect Leader¡¯s hall. A sound that seemed to shake heaven and earth rang out once more. It was as if hundreds of thunderp bombs exploded at once. An enormouslyrge dust cloud rose up. That was all. The interval between roars changed intermittently. The collision of absolute beings was only noisy at the start. ¡®One breath.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin assessed coldly. He had heard about the realm of peerless masters. That one breath of an ordinary person was no different from eternity. Befitting masters hard to gauge, there seemed to be more evasion and feints than collisions. Jeong Yeon-shin soon put aside his thoughts. ¡°Destroy the evil sect!¡± ¡°Breaking Evil Manifesting Truth! Demon-Destroying Devil-Eliminating!¡± The sounds of sword strikes and energy waves grew closer. It was the martial artists who had begun striking the Blood me Sect main hall. The ones rushing while roughly deflecting enemies¡¯ weapons were familiar. Cheong Myeong was fastest. Next were Wei Ji Myo-hwa and Baek Mi-ryeo. Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong¡¯s body technique was no less than theirs. Even Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword Masters were there. It was wee. It felt like a bed to rest his heart was approaching. ¡°Young Hero Jeong¡­!¡± He heard clearly. Hyeon Won-chang was at the tail end of the vanguard. He came running with a gaunt face. While disying lightness technique, he cleverly avoided several Blood me Sect members¡¯ sword strikes. Upon seeing Jeong Yeon-shin, he even managed a very tired smile. He was still the samepanion. ¡®You¡¯ve recovered your martial arts.¡¯ While greatly relieved, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind spun tensely. He thought of Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s victory. However, the Blood me Sect Leader was also an absolute being counted among the vast Central ins. He couldn¡¯t imagine him being dealt with easily. That would mean greater sacrifices. He knew just from a nce. ¡°You were our sect¡¯s cmity.¡± The Sixth Apostle who had begun raising killing intent from one side was a big problem now. His appearance alternately staring at both Jeong Yeon-shin and the martial artists was very threatening. Strong onesparable to Deste Sect ck-ranked great masters were rare. ¡®There¡¯s no supreme master who can match an Apostle.¡¯ It was so even though hundreds of martial artists had pressed in from all directions. The dozens of Blood swordmasters were the same. Headquarters¡¯ swordmasters might dominate not just a county but a prefecture. It meant they were rare strong ones in the martial world. ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s squad leaders areing!¡± Cheong Myeong shouted while running with lightness technique. It was clearly empty bravado. He had already observed when his upper dantian energy sense arose. There were no ck-ranked among allies. It was a moment revealing Deste Sect¡¯s chronic problem. Theycked manpower to epass the vast Central ins. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¨C Fame (6) ¡®Indeed. There are no great masters from the main sect.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin scanned the allies once more. The mighty energy waves unique to ck ranks did not exist. It was natural. The Central ins was as vast asbining over ten foreign countries. It was a size too much for seventeen martial powers to handle. Moreover, with three of them focused on the Hwangbo family, the main sect had no choice but to be quite empty. It was because of forces already scattered across the Central ins. Even the Divine Sword Squad Leader rarely entered the main sect in Xiangyang. It meant she was fulfilling Deste Sect¡¯s duty. Even if a couple squad leaders came, they would be checking the Blood me Sect apostles who weren¡¯t here. There were quite many blue ranks. They mainlymanded martial artists drawn in through justification and authority. They were fiercely shing with the main hall forces. ¡°Did you join the Blood me Sect!¡± Amid that, a strangely familiar shout burst forth. It was the young Taoist who had already run up before his eyes. The plum blossom embroidery sewn on his Mount Hua Sect uniform fluttered. ¡®Yu Hyeon.¡¯ He was the Mount Hua Sect leader¡¯s disciple who had be Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s close friend. A leisure unbefitting the battle situation flowed. He was just as on the day they first met. Wei Ji Myo-hwa, the Zhongnan sessor, and Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong of Shaolin were also there. The Nine Sects connections running over had even brought their martial siblings. He knew the moment he saw. They hade purely out of friendship and chivalrous spirit. They must have had to get permission from their sect elders. ¡®He argued about the disappearance of heroes.¡¯ The Blood me Sect Leader who had spoken of poor harvests and famine came to mind. Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly shook his head. Could he say the same things while knowing them? Tap. ¡°These guys are quite strong?¡± Cheong Myeong¡¯s lightness technique was fastest. Along with his spinningnding movement, his Deste Sect blue robe fluttered elegantly. His movements stepping to the side were very light. WHOOSH! Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair fluttered in the breeze unique to noble families. As Cheong Myeong patted his shoulder while smiling, he looked more reliable than anyone at this moment. Baek Mi-ryeo and Wei Ji Myo-hwa also arrived, raising strong counter winds. It wasn¡¯t the end. Yu Hyeon and five Plum Blossom Sword Masters, Gak Jeong and four extraordinary warrior monks, ten familiar Zhongnan Sect masters and Heon Won-chang. He exchanged greetings with eye contact with the others. It was because the situationcked leisure. ¡°The Blood me Sect headquarters¡­ it lives up to its name.¡± One Plum Blossom Sword Master swallowed hard. A confrontation formed. It was Jeong Yeon-shin and martial allies who had entered the center, and the Blood me Sect headquarters¡¯ high-ranked members who began surrounding them. ¡®They opened the space. They did it deliberately.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He could see the calctions of the Blood Swordmasters including the Sixth apostle. They seemed to highly regard the martial arts of the intruders with fastest lightness technique. They nned to draw him in at once and eliminate him first. ¡°We¡¯ve secured Lightning Genius¡¯ safety.¡± Baek Mi-ryeo opened her mouth. ¡°Getting out is the problem. We don¡¯t know in how many exchanges the Sect Lord will kill the Blood me Sect Leader.¡± While speaking, she scanned the Pure Blood Robe Jeong Yeon-shin wore. She seemed to be checking if his body was intact. ¡°That guy, isn¡¯t that a apostle?¡± Hyeon Won-chang btedly eximed while pointing at the Sixth apostle. The elites who arrived first had been watching him from the beginning. He wrapped his entire body in the most powerful energy among the enemies. The more skilled they were, the more sensitive their energy sense. They had no choice but to be wary. ¡°Mount Hua, Zhongnan¡­ Shaolin. The Nine Sects came too.¡± The Sixth apostle smiled. His cheeks without flesh sunk in deeply. ¡°Were you afraid of future troubles? The forces are pathetic. Without a single elder.¡± No one answered his words. The Blood me Sect wasrge. Thebined branches might be stronger than the main sect. They said the military power of the scattered First and Second apostles approached that of major sect leaders. The rtionships between huge sects were in the realm of politics. The Thirteen Evil Sects and orthodox major sects were like that. Elder-level supreme masters of the Nine Sects stepping forth was a high-level matter. It was equivalent to dering sect war. Fighting to extinction like the Zhongnan Sect and Tyrant Sword Sect? Anyone would avoid and watch. Even if orthodox sects proimed chivalry, the reality of living people came first. Swoosh. Meanwhile, the swordmaster stepped their footwork. Before they knew it, battle formations were arranged. The pressure of exploding momentum was tremendous. It was right before the masters¡¯ battle began. Was it due to the tension? Suddenly Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s voice rang out. -I don¡¯t know why, but these swordmasters look so strong. It was a sound transmission. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately answered. -You see correctly. He had been in the headquarters for a long time. Many had asked for teachings. There were many blood demons who offered living people as tribute, and among them the Blood swordmasters who presented martial artists were especially powerful. -There¡¯s a prison holding people who nearly had their true qi plundered. We must win and save them. He was allocated one prison by the Seventh apostle. Those who nearly became sacrifices were gathered in the underground jail. He wanted to protect at least those presented to him. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s expression changed. He silently gripped his sword again and well-honed momentum extended. It was a killing sword energy technique. Jeong Yeon-shin raised internal energy once more. He filled true qi in the Person Meeting point on both sides of his throat and the Sky Screen point right above his vocal cords. He paid special attention. -We can kill all the swordmaster. It was a sound transmission to Baek Mi-ryeo. -Will you stand as dharma protector? -¡­You are a blue rank who performed a long-term mission. You deserve respect. Baek Mi-ryeo answered while calmly changing her puzzled expression. It was while enemies were rushing in. While the Nine Sects masters guarded all directions, the Radiant Demon Wing masters calmly observed him. WOONG! Jeong Yeon-shin immediately cast the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. The arm dyed blue was different from before. Strange waves spread out. The Sixth apostle seemed to realize something was wrong first, but Jeong Yeon-shin was already unfolding the mysteries of sword song through the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique. WOONG! It was martial arts that loaded radiating true qi onto sword sound. Now was different. He loaded dharma power instead of sound. The power of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique began spreading in all directions. It was a movement awakening simr energies nted like thunderp bombs. The powers he had nted while seeing over thirty sunrises of the Blood me Sect responded. The resonating sounds were endless. Meanwhile, the Sixth apostle¡¯s form shed. His body-protecting movement speed was like a ray of light. BOOM! Marble fragments from the courtyard scattered in all directions. The Shaolin monks including Gak Jeong stood blocking. Righteous energy waves spread as one. For an instant it seemed like Buddha¡¯s form appeared. It was the materialization of true qi. Battle formation multiplying power through joint attacks. Were just five of them disying the Shaolin Eighteen Arhat Formation only heard of in words? ¡°The Buddha¡¯s will is upon your crowns!¡± Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong was at the center. He blocked the Sixth apostle¡¯s fist with the fist technique he showed whenpeting in dharma talks with Jeong Yeon-shin. Magnificent power sprouted from the crossed fists. It was Shaolin Dragon Fist. Still he was pushed back. Gak Jeong let out a lion¡¯s roar. ¡°AAAAAAH!¡± The battle cry was tremendous. The four warrior monks supporting Gak Jeong¡¯s left and right were the same. They added energy waves with the same technique. They said all martial arts under heaven originated from Shaolin. Their underlying strength was truly enormous. He was very grateful. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately closed his eyes. He felt the presence of Cheong Myeong, Baek Mi-ryeo, and Hyeon Won-chang at close range. Protecting a warrior about to perform aplex true qi operation. It was dharma protection. Their trust approached as untimely warmth. CLANG! BOOM! It was masters¡¯ sh. The energy waves resonating like drums against skin were amazing. He felt itpletely. The masters who had faced off became chaotically entangled. ¡®This fight. I won¡¯t drag it out long.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The scale of battle wasrge? His efforts focusing only on preparation for over thirty days were the same. Very faint energy waves were spreading in concentric circles. It was the sword song of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique dwelling in his right hand. The reaction was immediate. WOONG! It started from the railings of the thirty-six steps. Dharma power waves suddenly burst forth. Jeong Yeon-shin felt it even with his eyes closed. ¡°Heok!¡± Two Blood swordmasters¡¯ breathing faltered. They were ones crossing swords with Plum Blossom Sword Masters while going up and down the steps. A moment¡¯s gap converged into instant death. When the Mount Hua Plum Blossom Sword shed, the guy¡¯s head flew off. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± The Plum Blossom Sword Master muttered nkly even after achieving victory. It was a cross-section of events. Gradually the same things happened everywhere. The swordmasters¡¯ defeats increased rapidly. The source was clear. While blood sprayed and the Sixth apostle rampaged madly, regardless of friend or foe, one by one they began extending energy sense toward the young Deste Sect master. Amidst that, Jeong Yeon-shin slowly lifted his foot. Step. He began climbing the thirty-six steps. He alone was peaceful within the escort of his Radiant Demon Wingpanions. The swordmasters couldn¡¯t approach. It was because the waves of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm grew increasingly dense. WOOONG! With each step, the dharma power grew stronger. Long preparation bloomed the flower of demon destruction.N?v(el)B\\jnn Righteous energy was being triggered in sequence from all ces in the main hall. Jeong Yeon-shin reached the end of the thirty-six steps of affliction. He opened his eyes too. It was the ce where the Blood me Sect Leader had looked down on all people. He raised his foot to stamp a true step. It was because it was hard to endure. The upper dantian burning in his mind was dyeing the inside of his head white. THUD! He ground his foot. That was the starting point. WOONG©¤! Pale blue light began rippling in eight directions. The Two me Blood Spirit Formation¡¯s key points transformed into a demon-subduing formation. Even the fragments of the sorcery formation carved by Deste Sect¡¯s lordpletely changed. The power of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique nted throughout the headquarters over past days spread like waves. Starting from the railings and reaching the steps and rafters, explosive chains of impacts triggered other detonations. All sorts of screams rang out across the Blood me Sect main hall that had be a battlefield. They were the wails of blood demons. The pain each felt nakedly filled the sky. It created a scene of hell in an instant. The Blood me Sect members writhed as if fallen into Ac¡¯s grasp. [TL Note- Ac is a Buddhist Deity known as the Immovable Wisdom King.] ¡°Heu, heuk.¡± ¡°What, what is this¡­!¡± The Sect Leader¡¯s hall battlefield was worse. They took direct hits from ovepping dharma power waves. Those who copsed on the spot died cleanly. The end was miserable for high-ranked members who staggered and were cut to pieces by orthodox sects¡¯ sword strikes. It was futilepared to the momentum they showed at the battle¡¯s start. Demon-Destroying Devil-Eliminating was fierce words. The orthodox martial artists¡¯ movements dealing with demonic heterodox practitioners were merciless. However, the Blood me Sect members in the courtyard did not look at them. Even while dying, they kept their eyes on Jeong Yeon-shin standing atop the steps. The young Grand Teacher. While his jet-ck hair reaching his shoulders swayed in the waves, his spirit light like a sun-touched sea shed. His extended hand was wrapped in even deeper blue radiance. The auspiciously undting blue light created a strange sight intermingling with the blood-colored Pure Blood Robe¡¯s hem. ¡°That b*st*rd needs to die¡­!¡± ¡°We brought in¡­ a death god.¡± ¡°How can a lowborn¡¯s bearing be, be so noble¡­¡± ¡°If he had truly be our Grand Teacher.¡± The orthodox sect members¡¯ behavior was simr. While cutting off evil path enemies¡¯ throats, they looked at Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning Genius. The original n was different. It was to endure the offensive of enemy leaders including apostles. The core was trust in Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s absolute martial power. They epted great sacrifices. But it was unnecessary. It didn¡¯t feel real. The young genius of Deste Sect who had been held prisoner reversed the battle situation. ¡°What in the world is this¡­?¡± ¡°Look here! The evil sect fellowsmitted suicide!¡± ¡°Not suicide. It was Buddhist orthodox sect technique.¡± ¡°Never heard of it. Who in the world¡­¡± They were martial artists from martial families and officials gathered from nearby regions. There were other blue-ranked warriors too. Those who came up from the outskirts saw the scene of the thirty-six steps. From the vanguard running with lightness technique, they stopped. Silence lingered briefly. They too were martial artists who had sprouted energy sense, so they could clearly feel the dharma power waves dwelling in the blood-robed youth¡¯s hand at the end of the thirty-six steps. Before they knew it. Only the Sixth apostle remained standing among enemies. Blood dripped from his fists that had crushed several Nine Schools masters. That was all. The fighting naturally ceased. ¡°Has Mahavairocana* descended¡­¡± [TL Note- Mahavairocana or Great Illuminator, is the chief deity of Esoteric Buddhism, and is generally referred to as ¡°Great Sun Tath¨¡gata¡±.] He sighed. His words and actions were unlike a Blood me Sect member. ¡°Grand Teacher¡­ no. You are Lightning Genius. From the start, you¡­¡± ¡°Those called apostles.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin cut off the guy¡¯s words. He slowly continued speaking. ¡°Talk too much. Every one of them.¡± He raised his hand imbued with the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique. The still unceasing dharma power waves endlessly twisted and stretched repeatedly. It was a gesture saying no need for questions and answers. The formation transformed into supreme nature was on his side. He could handle it. ¡®It¡¯s hard.¡¯ His body said differently. The sword song¡¯s recoil was overwhelming his upper dantian. It felt like his head was being crushed. [TL Note- In case you¡¯re wondering, when did he use the sword song? He used it to trigger the techniques nted by him to unleash the dharma waves.] He desperately didn¡¯t show it. The state of the Shaolin monks who had met the Sixth apostle¡¯s offensive was miserable. Now he alone possessed power specialized in opposing demonic heterodox practitioners. ¡°Huh.¡± Momentary bewilderment cleared from the Sixth apostle¡¯s face as his eyes widened. It was an appearance putting aside fame and doctrine. Competitive spirit showed in his expression. The Sixth apostle spoke with admiration. ¡°Your head at least¡­¡± Ssh! Along with his speaking mouth, his entire body shattered to pieces. Btedly, tremendous gale force winds swept away even the fragments of his corpse. Step. There was a woman who lightly stepped on the ground like a flower petal fluttering from above. It was beside Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°Sect Lord!¡± Blood-covered Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo prostrated themselves. Even Heon Won-chang btedly knelt. The Deste Sect warriors among the crowd also paid respects. Many martial artists followed in kneeling or sping hands. Supreme reverence or terror reflected on their various faces. ¡°Sect¡­ Lord.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin barely opened his mouth. His entire body suddenly became heavy. The burden he had barely been enduring poured out like a flood breaking through a dam. He moved his head somewhat painfully. Their eyes met. Deep green pupils rippled in the sunlight. Her brilliant gaze looking at him intently. Was it because she was a peerless master showing transcendence? It was always like this when facing Deste Sect¡¯s lord. Some grass seemed to tickle even his energy sense. There was something dreamlike sweeping his entire body. She slowly moved her lips. ¡°Your position will change.¡± Her voice seemed to ring from far away. He didn¡¯t know when his eyelids closed. Before he knew it, his vision darkened like a dream. ¡°I first grant you a long sleep. Rest.¡± Rustle. He felt robes softly touching his cheek. His body that was losing bnce and tilting stopped. Was he embraced? The Sect Lord spoke of long sleep. He might open his eyes in Deste Sect. He truly didn¡¯t want an escort or such. ¡®I wish you¡¯d given me the fruit instead.¡¯ Even just one piece. Even his desperate idle thoughts slowly fluttered away. He fell into an abyss pressing down on him like a swamp. Heid down his consciousness without resistance. Even the de of his heart tempered through arduous martial world journey was blunted. Jeong Yeon-shin thought it would be just for a very short while. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¨C Rewards How long had he been in pitch-ck unconsciousness? Suddenly he felt sunlight. It was white. At the same time, it felt like a deep cotton mass was pushing his soul. ¡°Mmm.¡± It was the moment he was waking. A cracked groan started but stopped. The sensation of the bed was familiar. It had the softness unique to Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s quarters. The air¡¯s smell was the same. A very cozy and neat feeling. It meant safety. ¡®Ah.¡¯ The moment he became aware of his spirit, consciousness shed like a beam of light. He instantly counted the time that had passed. It was a habit of thought that had already be an instinct. From the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering to the Hwangbo family, then back to South Zhili to save and help Hyeon Won-chang recover, then to the Blood me Sect headquarters before the Namgung family b*st*rds. Just the time spent moving was enormous. Significant incidents had also ovepped. The days spent were eighty-seven. Lifespan lost to sword song was about fifteen days total. How long had the return taken? He guessed from his hunger¡­ Though his stomach was empty, it was fine. His body hadn¡¯t weakened too much. He also observed internally. His entire body¡¯s blood paths, eight extraordinary vessels, twelve meridians, and three dantians. The strength and mobility had be very weak. It seemed to be the recoil from changing the Two me Blood Spirit Formation into demon-subduing formation key points. The burden his Hundred Meetings point ced on his upper dantian had also grownrger. ¡®I¡¯ll need recuperation.¡¯ He would need to take time to bring back peak condition.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°There¡¯s movement. Are you awake?¡± Power overflowing from the thick voice could be felt. It was inner power rippling even without consciousness. A very powerful supreme master spoke without opening the door first. He knew immediately. Both the familiar voice and Ma Jin who had be mindful of his nephew after learning of their blood rtion. ¡°Yes, Squad Leader. Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The door opened with a creak. Arge-built man entered and closed the wooden door. Muscles tightly woven enough to show through ck clothes, scars on his face meaning hundreds of battles. It was the Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader who had made his name even more renowned while exterminating the Hwangbo main family. Jeong Yeon-shin looked at his maternal uncle anew. He had thought many things right after being captured by the Seventh Apostle. He thought he might never see him again. ¡°How is your body? You must have fought the Hwangbo family head.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked while scanning his body. Ma Jin sat on the edge of the bed. He opened his mouth while looking down intently at his lying nephew. ¡°They said it was war so they attacked together. The family head¡¯s martial might was quite powerful. He used martial arts I¡¯d never heard of called secret techniques. I joined hands with the Annihtion Team leader, and only after passing seventy exchanges did I take his head. I recovered from internal injuries while returning. How are you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with true qi flow. Blood cirction is good too, and it seems I just need a little rest with meals. However.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What day is it today?¡± ¡°¡­Five days before summer solstice.¡± He meant the fifteenth of June. Jeong Yeon-shin closed his eyes slightly. It meant he had already spent half of his age sixteen. Three years and six months remained. About fifteen days had to be counted as lifespan drawn for sword song. He raised his upper body using his abdominal muscles. ¡°I acted alone a lot. I should report directly to the General Administration Office.¡± ¡°No need to hurry. Those who went to strike the Blood me Sect headquarters are still returning. And¡­ My return was a bitter than yours, but by then the main sect was already in an uproar. They say the Sect Lord personally carried you back. She seemed to have used lightness technique alone.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°The General Administration Office¡¯s strict handling of matters is well known. However, they cannot rush you to report after witnessing such a sight. It means you can take your time.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Hepletely got up from the bed. His actions differed from his words. He set aside his body¡¯s condition that needed focus on recovery. He had to go to the General Administration Office right away. He couldn¡¯t bear waiting for the merit settlement. As he slowly stretched out his legs, Ma Jin was pushed back inadvertently. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just lying down can¡¯t be called recuperation. I should feel the sunlight and at least sense thete spring breeze.¡± ¡°What? When you¡¯re not even an elf¡­¡± He stopped his uncle who tried to follow and left the inner quarters. He had to stop as soon as he came outside. It was because senior disciples passing through the Radiant Demon Wing hall approached with bright faces. ¡°Lightning Genius is up.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I heard your activities were quite dramatic, would you tell us about it?¡± ¡°More than that, is it true you were carried by the Sect Lord? I wonder if you fully felt the peerless body technique. How was the speed?¡± It was something he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. They were Radiant Demon Wing blue-ranked seniors. They had shown interest every time their youngestpleted a mission. Though Jeong Yeon-shin had escaped the lower ranks with the blue rank promotion and Shin So-bin¡¯s entry, in their eyes he still seemed like a young junior. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s goal was the Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s purple rank. Blue-ranked warriors were the core of Deste Sect. He had to mind his reputation among them. He walked together with them to the path passing the great martial arts grounds while answering each question. Perhaps because it became noisy for the first time in a while, other seniors also kept gathering. Eventually they began talking among themselves. ¡°The main sect has certainly be turbulent. Including how the Sect Lord returned caring for Lightning Genius.¡± ¡°Are there more incidents?¡± At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question, another senior opened his mouth. ¡°The entire murim is entering chaotic times. The seventeen squads¡¯ hands are verycking, but the ambition of the families under the main sect has caught fire. Word spreads they¡¯ve begun fighting over mission assignments. Your maternal family Deste Ma family is involved too.¡± Their words and actions were uninhibited even when discussing families. It was warranted. Deste Sect blue-ranked warriors were masters who could act as strong ones anywhere in the Central ins. Their personalities were as magnanimous as their lofty martial might. They were masters of the same rank who could easily defeat a hundred with one sword. ¡°I see.¡± Being like that himself, Jeong Yeon-shin silently nodded. ¡°There¡¯s more. The genius fellow.¡± Another senior¡¯s voice was heard from one side. The surroundings became noisy again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard well. Is it the one locked in the prison? The Scorching Divine Meridian they said.¡± ¡°If you mean the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s much talk about his treatment.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they don¡¯t kill him. Isn¡¯t the Hwangbo family¡¯s martial arts remaining itself a future trouble?¡± ¡°Future trouble? He¡¯s already captured in the main sect. How could he escape?¡± It was the talk about the Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon. Jeong Yeon-shin asked once more. ¡°Did the Shandong expedition team¡¯s white ranks return first?¡± ¡°Yes. Those fellows¡¯ merit is great too. Even after losing to the family alliance and Blood me Sect, they somehow protected several prisoners. The same goes for that Lazy me Dragon fellow. He was brought in quite proudly.¡± The madman who had a rose in his mouth came to mind. He was a different kind of madman from the Seventh Apostle. ¡®Compared to the conflicts between families under the main family, it¡¯s nothing special.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly shook his head. The smiling seniors pestered him to tell stories about his mission. They were ones who didn¡¯t even enjoymon gambling. They said they had few pleasures in life. Martial arts, murim affairs, and personal trivia including war stories were everything. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Let¡¯s have a sword discussion together sometime.¡± He shook them off with kind words. He headed straight for the General Administration Office. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Jeong Yeon-shin. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The clerk managing the entry register checked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Deste badge. A vivid golden tree pattern was gilded on it. It was an identity badge with the characters for Lightning Genius (éWˇ) engraved below the pattern. Lightning Genius was no longer just a name used as an alias. It was the courtesy name officially bestowed by the Sect Lord during theing-of-age ceremony. The clerk immediately returned the badge. It seemed he had only formally asked for identification. Jeong Yeon-shin hade wearing his Deste Sect blue martial robe. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t recognize the golden character ¡®Deste (»Ä)¡¯ meaning direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord. ¡°Young Hero Lightning Genius. Could you state your business?¡± ¡°Mission report and merit settlement.¡± For a moment, a glint seemed to appear in his eyes. ¡°Confirmed.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin immediately entered therge hall interior. The scent of ink wafted over strongly. The long stretched-out desks were very ssical, and clerks filling the seats widely were each holding brushes writing down characters. It was a very vast office. It seemed no smaller than an ordinary martial arts ground. The number of clerks filling the interior easily reached several dozens. Ma Jin¡¯s words were right. There was an atmosphere no less stern than among warriors. He sent sound transmission to the one sitting in the seat of honor at the far end. -Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius. I wish to report my mission¡­ A robust man wearing brown robes stood up. He was a middle-aged man who had grown a thick ck beard, and his reaction was very quick. ¡°This way please!¡± He stretched out his hand while practically shouting. His bearing was very courteous. He seemed unconcerned with the atmosphere. Could this person be the head of the General Administration Office? They said Deste Sect¡¯s Grand Administrator could shout even at ck ranks regarding budget and personnel. He wondered if this was right. But he soon realized. ¡®It¡¯s because I received martial arts from the Sect Lord.¡¯ Gazes turned once. Some clerks refocused on work while others whispered. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t move his steps. His previous murim experience made him that way. He learned conduct while losing in sword discussions. ¡°I greet the many pirs of the main sect. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius.¡± He sped his hands in respect to the General Administration Office clerks. They said most warriors under heaven tended to keep their distance from those who recite writing. He couldn¡¯t be like that himself. He was young, and those holding personnel authority were like kings. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The silence was brief. The clerks who rose in numbers returned the courtesy. Their faces were strange. Jeong Yeon-shin was Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s direct disciple. They said it was a status originally held only by imperial family members. The clerks had never received courtesy first from a master wearing the golden character. ¡®Good.¡¯ This was enough. It was sufficient to sprout a small goodwill. Jeong Yeon-shin turned his back. Following the Grand Administrator¡¯s guidance while feeling the whispers gradually spreading behind him, the man led Jeong Yeon-shin with an expression hard to describe. There was another office in a separate building. The two sat facing each other. ¡°I was thinking of serving dragon well tea, if that¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I will gratefully enjoy it.¡± The Grand Administrator called a servant and ordered dragon well tea to be brought. Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin looked at the Grand Administrator¡¯s face. His eye level was quite high matching hisrge build. Though head of the Administration Office, he had learned martial arts. He knew from the intense momentum touching his skin. Indeed, he didn¡¯t seem like someone skilled at ttery. ¡°One moment.¡± The Grand Administrator pulled out a bundle of papers from a drawer. Some writing was densely written on it. He parted his thick lips while scanning through the bundle close to a book. ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Gathering and Pingyin County Hwangbo branch mission, destroying Blood me Sect branches while roaming Shandong and South Zhili, sweeping away blood demons before those Namgung b*st*rds.¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. There were many witnesses, and our side clearly observed the matters. There was also white-ranked warrior Shin So-bin¡¯s report, and we received letters from two branch officials and Blue Eyed Sword Demon, Bewitching Sword Demon. Even Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Sword Dragon sent word.¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying the matters you mentioned have already been settled?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin first asked while maintaining a calm appearance. ¡°That¡¯s right. With one simple cross-check, you will receive rewards as a blue-ranked warrior.¡± The Grand Administrator raised the corners of his mouth. His smile was big. He slowly continued speaking. ¡°However, regarding the incident at the Blood me Sect headquarters¡­ Since the Sect Lord hasn¡¯t given word about this, we need to receive a clear report. It will take long. So before that.¡± After briefly pausing, he opened his mouth again. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the settled rewards first. Fifty taels of silver, martial clothes made entirely of thousand-cocoon silk, the right to request martial arts instruction from the Divine Sword Squad Leader, the main sect¡¯s high-grade spirit medicine¡­ Of course you can choose. If you specifically say¡­¡± ¡°Spirit medicine would be good.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke without hesitation. The Grand Administrator¡¯s eyes grew slightlyrger. ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± ¡°I was just asking about the spirit medicine. Whether you¡¯ll take it now, or request storage at the Medicine Hall. Even if you choose thetter, you can receive it anytime. The Medicine Hall master is an elf. I mentioned it because they can keep the pills in optimal condition. Since it¡¯s free from humidity and temperature, it¡¯s certainly trustworthy to leave it there.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult to understand your words.¡± The Grand Administratorughed at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words. ¡°Everything is yours, Young Hero. All that I mentioned is so.¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¨C Ma Family ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this excessive?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked after a moment of silence. Just fifty taels of silver was enormous. It was enough to live like a noble for several years with a family. Yet the rewards listed afterward far surpassed even that. ¡®Thousand-cocoon silk martial clothes and the Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s martial arts¡­¡¯ There¡¯s a saying ¡°priceless treasure.¡± It means unable to measure with value. Clothing that couldn¡¯t be torn by des and martial arts from the murim¡¯s highest realm were like that. The spirit medicine called high-grade by the major sect Deste Sect was the same. ¡°Excessive? Not at all.¡± The Grand Administrator slightly tilted his broad shoulders. ¡°If it was just the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering, it would be so. The merit of destroying the Hwangbo branch with just three blue ranks is great. I heard it was thanks to your unique martial arts. When even one blue rank is precious force, minimizing the power used to strike the main family ranks third.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You seem unfamiliar with praise. This is interesting.¡± His smile deepened. The Grand Administrator seemed a more cheerful person than he appeared. ¡°Shall we discuss the second? You alone destroyed six Blood me Sect branches in Xuzhou. The local blood demons were exterminated. Even a letter came from the Xuzhou government office, praising Deste Sect as Ming¡¯s divine sword.¡± His expression was very satisfied. ¡°Securing influence over government offices is the main sect¡¯s key task. A blue rank alone earning praise from branch great masters? It¡¯s worthy of being an example to main sect warriors who treat local officials like innkeepers. It¡¯s worth making the rewardsrge and widely known.¡± He praised him to his face. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s expression slightly stiffened. Such great praise approached as an unfamiliar awkwardness he hadn¡¯t experienced. The Grand Administrator opened his mouth while looking at him intently. ¡°It was your first murim venture as a blue rank? You must get used to it. As a main family blue-ranked master, as the Sect Lord¡¯s direct disciple, even more so.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for the advice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± The Grand Administrator whoughed it off lightly spoke: ¡°Among the settled merits, the Clear Night Valley incident in South Zhili ranks first. You burst into the war between the Namgung family and Blood me Sect. You are the main sect¡¯s legitimate guardian of the Great Ming Code. If it¡¯s a fight of evil sects designated by the imperial court, you can intervene regardless of circumstances. Thus, though Namgung is merely a powerful family, they should properly show respect.¡± WOONG. Suddenly energy waves sprouted from his body. It was a realm where mind and true qi rose simultaneously. Jeong Yeon-shin was greatly surprised inwardly. It meant his level of internal energy cultivation was in the realm of Deste Sect ck ranks. ¡°Those fundamentally lowborn mongrels watched idly? The secr martial families are like that. They see our main sect as thorns in their eyes. Because cases where the civilian lives protected by our main sect coexist with murim powers¡¯ interests are rare.¡± His words continued with strong power imbued. ¡°They wanted to kill without getting blood on their hands. A rising talent who would be Deste Sect¡¯s precious sword in the future.¡± Great anger formed on his expression. His face was frightening even while speaking of past events. Jeong Yeon-shin received a teacup from the servant. While bringing the lightly held cup to his mouth, he waited for the Grand Administrator¡¯s anger to subside. It was his first time having the dragon well tea said to be so precious, but even after several sips he couldn¡¯t feel anything special. ¡®Perhaps I¡¯m far from the tea ceremony.¡¯ It was tea that should be savored leisurely. He realized anew. It was a hobby that didn¡¯t match his life. ¡°I briefly showed discourtesy.¡± The Grand Administrator slightly bowed his head and opened his mouth. ¡°Though the number of blood demons you killed was many, the main sect gained an even greater justification. We will use the Namgung family as vanguard in striking the Thirteen Evil Sects.¡± ¡°You mean seeking cooperation?¡± The Grand Administrator shook his head at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question. ¡°It means we gained justification to force them by martial might. To suppress orthodox sects we must mind the murim¡¯s attention, but with this matter we can change Namgung¡¯s leadership. We intend to deal with those who watched you idly ording to murim¡¯sw.¡± Though he calmed his energy waves, his smile was chilling. Murim¡¯swing from this context was obvious. It meant acting as the strong. It meant gripping the Namgung family and hammering them like a battering ram against the Thirteen Evil Sects. ¡®Using the grudges of the Sect Lord¡¯s direct disciple as pretext.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-sin felt the murim¡¯s winter. It was severely cold. Even though it was allies¡¯ n. [TL Note- Winter here means ruthlessness, not the season.] The Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s words about chaotic Central ins came to mind. Deste Sect was already involved as a major force. The Grand Administrator spoke as if finding it amusing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Borrowing a knife to kill, using poison to counter poison. We can argue it any way. They are mongrels who tried to cut you with the Blood me Sect¡¯s de. They¡¯ll have nothing to say if they receive the same treatment.¡± Jeong Yeon-sin removed his hand from the teacup. ¡°That too would be part of the mission?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Rather than war, it will be life-and-death martial matches. We¡¯ll bind Namgung¡¯s body with justification and only strike their leadership. We¡¯re persuading Namgung branch family masters who will rece the head. We told them if they fight the main sect they can¡¯t avoid extinction, so cooperate if they want to preserve their family.¡± ¡°¡­May I ask about the timing?¡± The Grand Commander smiled faintly and opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not yet time to give a definite answer. Since it¡¯s a mission where defeat won¡¯t be tolerated, if you wish to volunteer, I hope you focus on recuperation. There might bepetition in selecting volunteers. Since the main sect warriors also stake their honor, they won¡¯t want to miss the chance to witness and cut down Namgung martial arts. There could be martialpetitions.¡± ¡°Thank you for your words. Then regarding the Blood me Sect main hall¡­¡± ¡°The day iste. Let¡¯s first cross-check with written reports along with the settled merits. Perhaps, those rewards won¡¯t be something I can raise at my level.¡± The Grand Administrator issued a polite dismissal with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯ll send the silver and thousand-cocoon silk martial clothes to the Radiant Demon Wing hall in the near future. Since the Divine Sword Squad Leader is away, we¡¯ll send an order sealed with the Sect Lord¡¯s stamp from our Administration Office as soon as she returns. What will you do about the spirit medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consume it after finishing recuperation.¡± ¡°Do so. I¡¯ll leave it at the Medicine Hall under Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius¡¯ name. And.¡± He stopped Jeong Yeon-shin who had risen from his seat. His face wore an ambiguous smile. ¡°Speaking out of this old man¡¯s concern, it seems better for you to keep your distance from the Deste Ma family.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin stared at the Grand Administrator. He spoke of someone else¡¯s maternal family and discussed conduct. It was a different matter. Hadn¡¯t he crossed a line? The Grand Administrator waved his hand and said: ¡°I¡¯m hesitant you might misunderstand. These are words of goodwill. Since great prestigious families generally have divided factions¡­ I can only say that your recent murim journey has caused great waves there. It¡¯s awkward to say more since it¡¯s not my family matter.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for the advice.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head and sped his hands. The Grand Administrator who returned the courtesy scratched his head. He showed many appearances unbefitting his age, build, and martial might. It seemed to be his innate personality. ¡°Take care.¡± The Grand Administrator bid farewell with a broad smile. * * * On the way back. He said five days remained until summer solstice. Was this year¡¯s June fifteenth closer to early summer thante spring? Dusk was already falling. A streak of crimson sunlight hazily seeped into his sleeve. It was a sunset that dyed his heart turbulent. ¡®The Deste Ma family¡­ keeps holding me back. Hearing from others to be careful of my maternal family.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought while slightly pulling his robe tight. The wind brushing his cheek and stirring his corbone was quite cold. Every time hepleted a mission and returned, he had to mind his conduct. It was an unwee matter. When time wascking even just focusing on merits and reputation. ¡®I clearly told grandfather.¡¯ He said not to try wielding blood ties. Hadn¡¯t he firmly dered it after winning the martial match with Ma Se-yeon? Yet his bloodline became known through theing-of-age ceremony. The gazes looking at Jeong Yeon-shin from around changed. Not as a warrior who would establish a family from a countryside martial house background, but as a noble rising star who had to be associated with the Deste Ma family¡¯s movements. The earlier Radiant Demon Wing senior mentioning fights between prestigious families was like that too. This mustn¡¯t be. They said family matters weren¡¯t limited to individuals. He might get entangled in unrted grudges. Not much time remained. Troublesome matters had to be avoided early. ¡­Just then, a good measure came to mind. Therefore. ¡°Yeon-shin!¡± The handsome youth running urgently was wee. He was a familiar white-ranked warrior, and his lightness technique running was quite aplished. He was the branch family rtive who had lost to him twice. He couldn¡¯t be forgotten. ¡®Ma Se-in.¡¯ He was grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s adopted grandson and the Deste Ma family¡¯s sessor. He met one of the culprits who had disturbed his mind. Here karma that heaven had seemingly casually thrown was tied. Something big must have happened, for him toe immediately on the day Jeong Yeon-shin regained consciousness. Perhaps his tactless uncle Ma Jin had told him. It was just before the end of the day. Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward and asked. ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± ¡°Just, let me catch¡­ my breath¡­¡± Ma Se-in who approached within three steps regted his breathing. He was one who overwhelmed Jeong Yeon-shin in inner power quantity alone. Since his birth environment was different he must have eaten spirit medicine like rice, but he seemed to have run quite long. Jeong Yeon-shin waited through three exhales. ¡°Speak now.¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± He looked hesitant, unlike his usually proud self. Jeong Yeon-shin silently urged with his chin. Ma Se-in sighed and opened his mouth. ¡°The family elders, want to see you.¡± ¡°The elders?¡± ¡°The senior members and my mother¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s fine to visit now? You seem to havee urgently.¡± He showed quite a surprised expression. He apparently hadn¡¯t imagined such ready agreement. The two soon began walking together. Jeong Yeon-shin asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it outside the main sect?¡± ¡°The main house is. But now many family members havee with grandfather. Everyone is staying in the main sect. We¡¯re using an entire hall, because grandfather wants to take the position of Deste Sect Elder Council Lord. To build his momentum.¡± His tone was considerably softened. He had always been like this since theing-of-age ceremony. They exchanged a few more words. Meanwhile, Ma Se-in nced at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s profile. ¡°I heard you received quite severe internal injuries.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Your energy waves are the same as before. How can that be when you¡¯re weakened? No¡­ have you grown that much stronger? In such a short time?¡± ¡°More importantly.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin avoided answering and brought up something else. ¡°This matter of calling me now. Does grandfather know about it?¡± ¡°¡­No. He went to the Sect Lord¡¯s office.¡± Ma Se-in seemed to feel something wasn¡¯t quite right too. But he appeared not to know the circumstances. The corners of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mouth rose slightly. ¡°Your hard fist technique was impressive.¡± He said casually to Ma Se-in. He recalled the advancing thunder move of the Eternal Blossom Fist that he used effectively anytime. ¡°They say prestigious families¡¯ martial arts number dozens. Is the family members¡¯ martial arts different from yours?¡± ¡°Naturally so.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± That was the end of it. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t speak further. They walked silently and arrived at the hall where the Deste Ma family leaders were said to be staying. Ma Se-in opened his mouth while gesturing to the gatekeepers. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± The main gate was veryrge from the start. It wasparable to the Radiant Demon Wing hall. It was like this even though they were borrowing it. One could guess how lofty their authority was. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ He felt gazes as soon as he entered. Not just one or two. Energy waves seemed contained in every gaze. It was tremendous pressure. Were they determined to meet today? Dozens were seated in the front courtyard serving as a banquet hall. The prestigious family¡¯s unique refined spirit could be felt. Even at a nce, there was no one who wasn¡¯t extraordinary. Among them, one person particrly stood out. ¡°You b*st*rd.¡± A middle-aged woman wearing jet-ck pce clothes parted her red lips. The silk wrapping her body was dyed with ckcquer. Dignity overflowed from her beautiful face. She even wrapped herself in noble energy waves as if having learned special energy techniques, and her gaze seemed to look down on all under heaven. ¡°Are you the child using the Jeong surname?¡± She asked while seated in the seat of honor. Had she deliberately mentioned the Jeong surname? Her inner thoughts seemed slightly visible. Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head without answering. ¡°Is this your mother?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± Ma Se-in answered glumly. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¨C Ma Family (2) She was disrespected by a young boy far beneath her. A woman who used ¡°you b*st*rd¡± at first meeting. Jeong Yeon-shin thought. That a nobledy of high martial arts wouldn¡¯t tolerate it. [TL Note- Noble here is referring to Elf n. I¡¯ll be using both nobles and elf interchangeably depending on the context.] ¡°I am indeed that child¡¯s mother. I am called Ju Yeon-jeong.¡± She smiled gently once. Her instantly changed impression was somewhat shocking. ¡®Ju surname?¡¯ A strange assumption came to mind due to her dignity. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately asked. ¡°Are you from the imperial family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was hard to understand even after hearing the answer. Ma Se-in¡¯s father was also from a branch family. If he was a man outstanding enough to marry an imperial family member, he should have already been famous. He couldn¡¯t guess what circumstances there might have been. ¡°You seem confused. Few in the main family know my origins. Understand.¡± She has her hair pinned up with jade ornaments. Her round Han ears were distinct. It meant she was from a distant branch of the imperial bloodline. Emperor Taizu was thest to take concubines. They said he had over forty consorts. Direct imperial descendants were different. They didn¡¯t take second wives or concubines. They said they took only one noble family wife as partner. Rather, the numerous descendants without connection to imperial power were free to take wives and concubines. Ju Yeon-jeong seemed to be the daughter of such a person. ¡°I greet Lady Ju.¡± He paid respects but didn¡¯t prostrate himself. They said she was an outsider by marriage. Even though she had received a trace of Taizu¡¯s blood, it was so. Now she was no longer a person of the Ming imperial Forbidden City. If she left Beijing and married, she was already a person of the Deste Ma family. It meant she was a martial artist. ¡°What an impudent fellow.¡± The corners of Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s mouth curled up. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly raised his head. The reaction was unexpected. Since she had used ¡°you b*st*rd,¡± he thought she was someone desperate to protect her son¡¯s sessor rights. Was it different from what he thought? The surrounding family members also didn¡¯t act rashly. They silently kept their eyes on Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°Sitfortably. This gathering is for you.¡± ¡°¡­Then, thank you.¡± He briefly bowed and sat at the banquet seat. Ma Se-in quietly followed and sat beside his mother. Musicians entered. Perhaps due to the hall¡¯s size, they began ying from far away. ssical melodies spread faintly. It felt like they were filling the gathering¡¯s rank. ¡°I wanted to test your capacity.¡± Ju Yeon-jeong opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years since I left Beijing but I¡¯m like this. The authority still ingrained in my conduct sometimes hurts people¡¯s hearts, so I hope you will be generous in understanding.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her words were unconventional. Jeong Yeon-shin was silent for a moment. ¡®What is this?¡¯ It was very different from the gathering he imagined. What was her intention? While the sounds of plucked zither strings and echoing flutes formed gentle melodies, those seated at the banquet were briefly silent. Just the sound was so. The world of masters was different. Jeong Yeon-shin felt streams of internal energy endlessly scanning him. It was so secretive that he could barely detect it due to having energy sense above martial arts level. He deliberately didn¡¯t show it. ¡°I¡¯m curious about your business.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked directly. Both sides hid their intentions. However, it was a gathering where the inviting side was in need. There was no reason to bow and enter. A smile formed on Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s lips. ¡°I am ustomed to speaking indirectly from birth, so a warrior¡¯s way of speaking feels unfamiliar no matter when I encounter it. Many have praised you. Saying you¡¯re material to be a pir of Deste Sect¡­ It¡¯s just as I heard. They said Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius is very brave.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I heard your martial arts are quite aplished. There might be none topare among those your age. I was curious about many things. How you contained such martial arts when the Jeong Family¡¯s martial arts were unremarkable. And¡­¡± She smiled as she reached for a white jade bottle. ¡°When you had youring-of-age ceremony. What your intention was in refusing the main family¡¯s sessor position.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin gained much information from Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s few words. He confirmed two things at this gathering. The first was indeed martial arts. They said many were curious about the origins of Lightning Genius¡¯ martial arts. He knew well. It must be because he reached blue rank at the youngest age in the shortest time. Jeong Yeon-shin had already demonstrated his original martial arts several times before the gathering, and it was also because none of them were Deste Ma family martial arts. It was so even before receiving martial arts from Deste Sect¡¯s lord. The stories of recent missions would likely add to the questions too. It was because of how Deste Sect¡¯s lord appeared when returning. ¡®Why did she carry me all the way to the main sect¡­¡¯ Because gratitude was greater, it was hard toin even inwardly. And second. This must be the main point. ¡°You asked about my intention.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin calmly opened his mouth. ¡°I believe I already dered it that day. I said that since my established will lies with the murim and main sect, I don¡¯t want to be bound to my maternal prestigious family. Ma Se-in will make an excellent family head.¡± ¡°Your nature is quite magnanimous.¡± Ju Yeon-jeongughed while covering her mouth. It was an elegant bearing. Jeong Yeon-shin stared at her intently. She was one who called the Deste Ma family to the main sect. A distant branch imperial family memberpletely settling in the Ma family and acting as mistress. Rather, this was good. Like this, there was no need to deliberately make enemies. Drawing a line would be enough. Jeong Yeon-shin parted his lips as if his words weren¡¯t finished. ¡°So, I hope not to be entangled with your family going forward. What I want is to sever ties. That would help avoid useless discord.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, a light silence arose. The smile disappeared from Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s face that had been silentlyughing. Ma Se-in¡¯s expression also stiffened. Only the instruments¡¯ melodies flowed faintly through the banquet hall where everyone had closed their mouths. The reaction was strange. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t they be the ones making this request?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Regardless of the atmosphere, he continued speaking. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the family that already severed ties with my mother? Please answer. Before I publicly open my mouth to sh the Ma family¡¯s honor.¡± He deliberately spoke excessively. Yet only question lingered on Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s face. ¡°¡­How can that be? Do you think the martial arts you received from the Sect Lord guarantees your authority? Wrong. Deste Sect is not such a ce.¡± ¡°I just want to live fully as a Radiant Demon Wing warrior, and don¡¯t want the Deste Ma family name attached before my alias Lightning Genius. Isn¡¯t this wee news for Lady Ju?¡± ¡°¡­You speak of difficult matters so calmly.¡± Ju Yeon-jeong spoke slowly. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°You have already stepped into the main family¡¯s political strife. It was bound to happen the moment you showed talent while having Ma family blood. Those who say we must take you as sessor, those who argue you should be made into a sword to raise the main family¡¯s glory, we who don¡¯t want you¡­¡± She gave a faint smile. ¡°Either way. The moment you sever ties with the main family, great winds will blow over responsibility. If you don¡¯t want to face headwinds, you¡¯ll have no choice but to do anything.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Sect Lord¡¯s direct disciple? Child. Your existence is already that significant. Even if you alone speak of severing ties, the main family will cling to your robes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to remain seated.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin stood up just like that. Though he rudely turned his back, no one thundered at him. In the realm of politics, they were clearly masters when discussing martial might. The musicians¡¯ unchanging performance saw him off. * * * Seven days and nights passed. He focused on recuperation in the Radiant Demon Wing hall. Meanwhile, the faces of Ju Yeon-jeong and the Ma family elders filled his mind. Their schemes were not shallow. They had picked a fight of a nature he hadn¡¯t experienced before. Those of high authority putting all their effort into entangling him. It was a big problem. ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯ Hey on his bed lost in thought. Originally he had intended to pick a fight and be an enemy they couldn¡¯t associate with. He thought it would be enough if he experienced prestigious family martial arts in that process. Not now. Their sophistication far surpassed Jeong Yeon-shin. They had an attitude of epting whatever happened. Apletely different kind of conflict. Those of high prestige were being bothersome. At this level, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s concerns were right. The time he¡¯d get entangled going forward would be far greater than any support gained from epting the Deste Ma family. He briefly considered revealing his constitution and lifespan to his grandfather. ¡®I absolutely cannot trust them.¡¯ He immediately dismissed it from his mind. He grew up as a non-existent child in the Jeong Family estate. His maternal family didn¡¯t reach out. That¡¯s how his growing years were. After stepping into the murim, he saw the Hwangbo family¡¯s conduct. It was the behavior of wielding power for self-interest while iming to be a pir of orthodox martial arts. How about the Namgung family being called orthodox world¡¯s number one? They plotted a borrowed knife murder against Jeong Yeon-shin who helped them. There was more. In the Blood me Sect he saw the bottom of humanity. It was just an abyss. ¡­Only distrust remained. Nothing but distrust. ¡®Aiming for Deste Sect Elder Council Lord?¡¯ His grandfather was one who craved power. Even after cutting ties with his daughter, he tried to treat her son as grandson. He did it seeing usefulness. Who knew how he would shake Jeong Yeon-shin after grasping his weakness. ¡®Should I see the Sect Lord? Is it okay to create debt instead? I need to build merit.¡¯ The sixteen-year-old young master agonized. Swoosh. He burrowed into his bedding. Even the hazily shining sunset was dazzling now. The Radiant Demon Wing room was indeed his sanctuary. He could put down a warrior¡¯s spirit without worrying about gazes. He didn¡¯t have to forcefully ignore his life with a set time limit. He slowly curled up into a ball. As always. He hazily felt the orange edge of sunlight. How long had passed like that? ¡°Young Hero Jeong! Young Hero Jeong!¡± A familiar voice stimted his consciousness. It was Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s voice. Tumultuous energy waves surged toward the Radiant Demon Wing hall. He felt the presences of many seniors too. Those who had first sent off the Sect Lord and Jeong Yeon-shin had returned. Creak. Three people came in right away. It was Hyeon Won-chang, Cheong Myeong, and Baek Mi-ryeo. Jeong Yeon-shin, who had already risen, smiled faintly. They werepanions who hade to save him all the way to the Blood me Sect main hall. He weed them gratefully. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Hyeon Won-chang who had been staring at him suddenly asked. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips. What kind of wind was it? The thought urred that if this was a life where he couldn¡¯t even trust these people, there was no need to be bound by the fruit either. It was fine without wine cups. The tranquil evening air substituted for wine¡¯s fragrance and side dishes. It was the moment Jeong Yeon-shin spoke a few words. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo raisedrge inner power barriers. It was an energy screen. Sound couldn¡¯t leak out. Jeong Yeon-shin spoke. He talked about family matters, revealed his constitution, spoke of his remaining time and the Deste Ma family. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A silence as gentle as the sunset continued. Before they knew it, expressions had disappeared from Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s faces. Hyeon Won-chang silently shed tears. The Deste Divine Hero sniffled once and said: ¡°¡­Well, let¡¯s first visit the Ma family. I thought of a decent n.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Listen.¡± After saying that, he whispered for quite a while. Even though the two blue-ranked masters¡¯ energy screen was firm. It seemed like he was plotting a scheme. Listening to it, that¡¯s exactly what it was. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hyeon Won-chang who wiped his eyes with white sleeves stood up. The other three people also rose. Simultaneously, Cheong Myeong patted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder, and Baek Mi-ryeo embraced him once from behind. No more words were needed to understand. It was the concern ofpanions who shared life and death, the understanding of masters who made des their friends. Jeong Yeon-shin who awkwardly shook his head followed Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s back. For a moment he truly felt like the youngest. The four soon arrived at the Deste Ma family¡¯s residence. Two gatekeepers came forward. ¡°Please state your identity and business.¡± ¡°No. Young Hero Lightning Genius is here. You can open it.¡± Hyeon Won-chang ignored the gatekeepers and shouted loudly. ¡°Yeon-jeong©¤!¡± Inner power was even loaded in it. His tremendous voice shook the dusky night air. They said few outside knew Lady Ju¡¯s origins. There must be private circumstances. However, it wasn¡¯t something for Radiant Demon masters to consider. ¡°She¡¯s under the Sect Lord anyway. When even the crown prince trembles, what¡¯s a married branch imperial member¡­¡± Cheong Myeong smiled slyly and kicked the ground. The Blue Eyed Sword Demon being pure-blooded nobility was already famous. ¡°What is this!¡± ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re calling?¡± The gatekeepers ran over with bewildered faces. Hyeon Won-chang disyed traceless movement technique. While brushing off their hands, he kept shouting the name Yeon-jeong. An untimely drama unfolded in the night. Jeong Yeon-shin slightly twisted his body and turned his head as if not part of the group. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¨C Ma Family (3) ¡°What are Lightning Genius¡¯ movements?¡± ¡°He remains secluded in the Radiant Demon Wing main building.¡± A man wearing a sword reported to Zhu Lianting seated in the seat of honor. It was a separate building of Deste Sect¡¯s Deste Ma family. The guest room that was originally the main room had transformed into an office. It was Zhu Lianting¡¯s order. [TL- Mother¡¯s name was previously mistranted as Ju Lianting, the correct name is Zhu Lianting.] ¡°They said his internal injuries were severe. Would he ept if I send medicine?¡± It was a self-mutter. Zhu Lianting fell into thought while tapping the desk with her finger. Regardless of the warrior kneeling, her trusted subordinate who had served her since childhood, she was lost in thought. She was imperial family. She could say Lightning Genius¡¯ background was lowly. Originally it was so. ¡®There are rumors he received cultivation techniques from the Sect Lord.¡¯ Circumstances changed. The difference between guiding a few moves and transmitting cultivation methods was very great. Lightning Genius¡¯ value grew day by day. There were also words that he made great merit in destroying the Blood me Sect main hall in recent murim activities. The merits were unbelievable, and his age even more so. ¡°If we are to fully embrace the Ma family, we cannot drive out Lightning Genius. No matter how I think about it, no methodes to mind. Even considering it for days¡­ Do you feel the same?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, my lord.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The trusted subordinate answered. He was a swordsman whose energy was tempered like steel. As his martial might was no less than ordinary blue-ranked masters, he was one who had weathered many political battles with Zhu Lianting. Zhu Lianting who brushed the desk with her fingertips slightly closed her eyes. ¡®Lightning Genius. Is he a vessel worth embracing?¡¯ They said the Ming Taizu¡¯s imperial n was unprecedented in scale throughout Central ins history. Founding Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang had twenty-six sons. All except those appointed as crown prince and heir took wives and concubines. The imperial n grew endlessly. At present, Zhu surname households iming Taizu exceeded thousands. Those who received titles like Prince, Princess, or King were rare. It meant they could barely reign as regional hegemons. Because there were too many imperial family members. Most lived in various manors near Beijing. Zhu Lianting¡¯s father was the same. He only held an empty rank. Zhu Lianting was both noble and insignificant. Not being a daughter of a Prince or King, she couldn¡¯t be a princess or nobledy. So she came to Deste Sect. She married the cousin of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader who was said to be impotent. Thanks to her son¡¯s good talent, she could be called daughter-inw by the previous Divine Sword Squad Leader. It was because the direct line Radiant Demon Wing Leader was incapable. She too served Ma Yeon-jeok devotedly. ¡°I told Lightning Genius. Now I can no longer hide my origins from other factions. The session rights are around the corner so it¡¯s rather good. Wasn¡¯t it to ovee crisis by revealing it at such times?¡± ¡°That is so.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a temporary measure. That child Lightning Genius has legitimacy and martial might. He will trouble Se-in until death. It will be so even without intending it.¡± There are times thoughts are organized byying out words. It wasn¡¯t a ce to seek the subordinate¡¯s opinion. She couldn¡¯t be a warlord because she had no title. Realizing her circumstances young, she yearned for only one thing. Proof of identity and value. She sought ways to be reborn as true imperial family elsewhere. She wanted to grasp one of the precious swords the imperial court aimed at the martial world. The armory was Deste Sect, and the precious sword was the Deste Ma family. She spoke. ¡°I heard life-and-death matches with Namgung family leaders became a topic. They said it would be in martial match format. Could Lightning Genius receive the mission assignment by breaking through the main sect¡¯s preliminarypetition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to gauge his martial might. Though he seems to have the skill to exchange twenty moves, I heard the momentum I saw before wasn¡¯t his full power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as I felt. To be at that level even with internal injuries. Truly hard to measure.¡± ¡°Using assassins¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll soon know your suggestion is mindless. Secretly assassinating the Sect Lord¡¯s direct disciple¡­? That¡¯s thinking befitting murim¡¯s foolish warriors who only see what¡¯s ahead. Rather than keeping the Great Ming¡¯s divine sword as future trouble, it¡¯s better for me alone to be content with my lot.¡± She said with a slightugh. ¡°We can neither kill nor drive him away. There¡¯s no other way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s measure Lightning Genius¡¯ capacity. How much sincerity must we pour out?¡± It was decided. She chose to be a guardian instead. It was better to embrace and control his conduct. Making him an enemy was an amateur¡¯s method. He was a disciple the Deste Sect¡¯s lord took interest in. Just need to give support until he loses his mind. What to do was clear. ¡®Let¡¯s test his capacity.¡¯ How much wealth and manpower must be invested for him to fall into her grasp. She dismissed her trusted subordinate andy on the bed. The office was also her bedroom. As the Deste Ma family¡¯s future mistress, she already managed many internal and external affairs. ¡®When day breaks I should visit personally.¡¯ But she couldn¡¯t sleep. She heard a strange sound. The ambitious branch imperial member doubted her ears for the first time in her life. ¡°Lianting©¤!¡± It was a tremendous sound. Both the volume and meaning were so. Zhu Lianting pondered for a moment. Was there another Lianting nearby? ¡°Lianting! Lianting©¤!¡± The shouts didn¡¯t ring just once or twice. They spread widely as if to wake the entire vast main sect¡¯s night. Unlike the frivolous voice, it seemed to contain very deep internal energy. ¡°What crazy b*st*rd¡­¡± Vulgar words came out from her elegant lips. Step. She came out wearing just one robe over her nightclothes. Though she spoke of imperial authority, she was already a true master of the martial world. Family martial arts were imperial martial arts. She had properly trained from childhood. Even her respected father-inw said she was powerful. ¡°Who is it!¡± ¡°How can there be such awless person in the main sect¡­¡± ¡°Radiant Demon Wing? Is it truly Radiant Demon Wing!¡± Coming outside, it was already a spectacle. Chaos had broken out. The movement lines of over ten low-ranked warriors were tangled trying to catch one white-rank. Yet they still couldn¡¯t subdue him. ¡°Such impudence¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we step in right away?¡± ¡°Wait. Eyes are gathering.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if many elders help Lady Zhu, still. Damaging the main family¡¯s dignity and crossing hands with a youngster? And in the main sect no less. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡± The divided faction elders didn¡¯t move. Ma Se-in and Zhu Lianting¡¯s guardians also couldn¡¯t step forward hastily. The grappling continued. It wasn¡¯t because the Ma family warriors were ipetent. The problem was the nimble movements of the fellow with the hero¡¯s headband fluttering on his forehead. His body technique had already surpassed white rank. He was flexible and soundless as if having learned assassin secret techniques. ¡°Lightning Genius?¡± Zhu Lianting muttered. The youth standing apart to one side entered her view. The man and woman standing with him were also familiar. Blue Eyed Sword Demon Cheong Myeong and Bewitching Sword Demon Baek Mi-ryeo. They were Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s vanguard. They were masters counted among the main forces of the Seventeen Divine Sword squads. Zhu Lianting¡¯s fine brows furrowed. ¡°Where is Lianting!¡± Because the lowborn¡¯s shouts were loud, people gathered. Deste Sect was a cluster of various hall groups. It meant there were very many staying there. The night¡¯s disturbance was worth watching. ¡®nning to make it public?¡¯ Zhu Lianting somewhat caught their inner thoughts. They seemed to intend to escte the matter somehow. Lightning Genius and the Deste Ma family. If one dug deep into the circumstances, thetter would draw public resentment. It was also hard to skillfully mislead with lies. It was because elves who could see through truth were everywhere in the main sect. The matter was clear. ¡®Must subdue first and check after.¡¯ He called for her personally. The justification was also clear. THUD! Zhu Lianting immediately stamped the ground. The power gathered in her foot¡¯s bubbling well point exploded. The footwork of the imperial martial art Golden Immortal Eight Methods greatly shortened the distance. Along with a thunderous sound, dust rose in a long straight line. She arrived at the battlefield in an instant. The Radiant Demon Wing white-ranked youth who was disying smooth body technique smiled with his eyes. He was quite presentable due to his handsome appearance. Zhu Lianting spoke as if murmuring while not taking her eyes off him. ¡°Come out.¡± The Ma family warriors moved away in unison. There was discipline in their movements. It was military discipline that would shine in group battles. Zhu Lianting immediately gathered inner power to her right arm. It was the palm technique of Golden Immortal Eight Methods. The blood vessel of the Large Intestine Meridian running straight from shoulder to index finger among the body¡¯s twelve meridians burned. It filled with power in an instant. BOOM! Storm-like energy waves gathered in her extending palm. It was martial arts that greatly utilized the entire body¡¯s meridians. Though raising powerful true qi, it was extremely precise. It was a strike to kill a white rank who insulted imperial family with one hit. That¡¯s when it happened. WHOOSH! Her vision was dyed with blue clothes. Her eyes widened. A youth with calm eyes had blocked in front. ¡®Lightning Genius?¡¯ She missed his approach. It was no one¡¯s fault. His body technique resembling the elf n¡¯s movement was very aplished. The distance was too close. Striking Lightning Genius here would ruin matters. She desperately tried to withdraw her true qi. She pulled back considerable force in an instant. Enough that Lightning Genius could handle ording to rumors. ¡®Done.¡¯ She couldn¡¯tpletely withdraw the force. A trace of power remained. Raising intent andpletely controlling true qi simultaneously? That was a realm able to match Deste Sect ck ranks. Her inner power operation hadn¡¯t yet reached the achievement of Three Flowers Gathered at the Crown. THUD! Therefore the sound was loud. Her palm struck Lightning Genius¡¯ sr plexus. The cool sensation of the Deste Sect blue martial uniform dug into her palm center. In that moment Zhu Lianting¡¯s eyes widened further. They said the imperial family¡¯s Golden Immortal Eight Methods was martial arts that trained the entire body¡¯s meridians. It specialized in longevity and defense against sneak attacks. It granted sharp senses able to fully perceive the opponent¡¯s qi and blood in the moment of exchanging a strike. Precise moves originated from sensitive five senses. Therefore she felt it. True qi sprouted from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sr plexus. It was the middle dantian. The inner power operated in his interior gently pressed the Bong-an point at the edge of his lungs. Though it brought blood, organs weren¡¯t damaged. It was extremely fast yet incredibly detailed cultivation. A once-in-a-lifetime genius. Born with aplete vessel for martial arts. However Zhu Lianting couldn¡¯t admire. In the instant she withdrew her hand, she felt blood rising up Lightning Genius¡¯ airway. It meant he would soon cough blood. He deliberately caused blood vomiting. COUGH. Blood sprayed with Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cough. Soon he staggered and copsed. Anyone could see it was because Zhu Lianting used excessive force. Her eyebrows raised. ¡°This impudent thing¡­¡± ¡°Please withdraw your hand.¡± Bewitching Sword Demon Baek Mi-ryeo who stepped forward spoke. She was wrapped in pitch-ck ink-colored energy flows all over her body. The nature was very chilling. It was an internal energy technique whose origins anyone would find hard to measure. Energy materialization was rare cultivation. Gazes were immediately drawn. ¡°Demonic arts?¡± ¡°No. The energy waves are pure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know Bewitching Sword Demon?¡± They were spectators. They were already lined up in front of the Deste Ma family hall. All were Deste Sect warriors. Those who came running hearing the main sect¡¯s disturbance numbered dozens. There was also a master who drew people¡¯s gazes more than Baek Mi-ryeo. It was Cheong Myeong who drew his sword before the pitch-ck energy waves could even spread. Hazy wind rose along the sword gripped by the one-eyed noble wearing a hood. Energy waves arose without even releasing sword strikes. It was an ominous sword wind. He parted his lips. ¡°Step back.¡± He was the Blue Eyed Sword Demon called Swordsman who could discuss all under heaven in the future. Hepletely integrated his n¡¯s abilities with martial arts. They said his fame as a Radiant Demon Wing master was second only to Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader. ¡°You two, are you in your right mind? Think of the punishment. That ¡®Deste Ma family¡¯s Zhu Lianting¡¯ over there won¡¯t stay still.¡± Hyeon Won-chang beside them scolded the two seniors. His expression differed from his words. Energy unique to killing sword practitioners gleamed. Internal energy carrying intent created demon-like energy waves, truly not human in appearance. Anyone would consider it the appearance of a warrior ring at a hero¡¯s enemies. ¡°The murim¡¯s principles have fallen to the ground©¤!¡± Hyeon Won-chang who slightly pushed aside his seniors and stepped forward opened his mouth. His voice was loud. It seemed he gathered true qi in his vocal cords rather than sword. A voice like Buddhist lion¡¯s roar wed the atmosphere. ¡°Is this how you treat Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius who made his name through missions? Lawless ones who know no shame! Are you not ashamed before your parents in heaven? Deste Ma family! If there are any who would discuss chivalry with this Deste Sect Hero, step forward!¡± His true qi operation that only withdrew force when mentioning parents was tremendous. His entire body was emitting powerful spirit. Zhu Lianting nced down and stepped back once. ¡°Lightning Genius? Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s rising talent?¡± ¡°I heard he already had internal injuries.¡± The spectators approached bit by bit and craned their necks. The sight of Lightning Genius crouching on the ground with head deeply bowed wasn¡¯t unsightly. The young master¡¯s bravery in taking the ascending martial arts strike for hispanion was great. ¡°Parents in heaven?¡± Zhu Lianting coldly echoed. ¡°Are not imperial family members those who look down on subjects from azure pce?¡± Hyeon Won-chang who glibly retorted quickly knelt beside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head. After seemingly examining the sr plexus wound for several breaths, he soon supported the upper body and began wailing loudly. ¡°Aigo, aigoo!¡± It was an astounding sight. Zhu Lianting lowered her hand. It was like watching grand opera that flourished in Beijing. It was an unanticipated event. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¨C Ma Family (4) ¡®If I don¡¯t do what the Ma family orders, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin was concerned about grudges and favors. Prestigious martial families were like clothes patched with all sorts of favors and enmities. Those who considered Zhu Lianting a mortal enemy might point their swords at Jeong Yeon-shin. There would also be those demanding Jeong Yeon-shin to repay favors received from the Ma family. He would have to spend time on matters outside missions. The bloodlines of prestigious martial families were one in themselves. ¡®Did it work?¡¯ Today Ma Yeon-jeok went to inspect civilian affairs in Xiangyang City. The former Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s procession was grand. It meant his departure was known. That was why Hyeon Won-chang moved immediately. They said a purple-ranked master¡¯s martial might was truly transcendent. He moved quickly to prevent variables. The rumor that Lightning Genius¡¯ maternal family was the Deste Ma family could onlye from here. So they blocked it starting from the main family. They tried to separate Jeong Yeon-shin from the Ma family even slightly. Relying on Deste Sect warriors¡¯ eyes and mouths. Create a disturbance. Draw in others from the main sect and be the Ma family¡¯s target. The moment one leader steps forth, Jeong Yeon-shin takes the strike instead. It clearly revealed the rtionship with the maternal family. It was a minimal measure. ¡°¡­Your behavior isughable. I cannot match you.¡± Zhu Lianting slowly parted her lips. ¡°Lightning Genius. I understand your will is firm. Let¡¯s see over time. I will ept all your intentions. Anything but severing ties and session. I hope you think well on it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She turned around. The Ma family warriors followed. The Ma family elders who had been watching from one side also turned their backs. Such was the prestigious family¡¯s dignity. They didn¡¯t get involved in frivolous matters. It meant conveying intent was enough. Hyeon Won-chang slightly bowed his head. Following and clinging there would make things look strange. It was half a sess. He sent sound transmission. -Young Hero Jeong, how is it? They say they¡¯ll ept your intention¡­ -Being hit by her palm technique is enough. Many masters saw it. Jeong Yeon-shin gently pushed away Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s hand. Unfamiliar warriors approached him as he slowly rose. They were those who had been observing the incident, mixed blue and white ranks. They seemed to be masters from other martial powers. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Though we can¡¯tment on family matters, if you studied in the Ma family, this is impossible behavior.¡± ¡°Your movement technique was impressive.¡± Many came to briefly examine Jeong Yeon-shin and left. They seemed to ept it as family matters anyway. It was also because nothing good coulde from getting entangled with those in power. However, there was also a middle-aged man who approached wanting to talk. ¡°First time seeing the rumored rising talent. Because the main sect is vast.¡± ¡°Radiant Demon Wing, Lightning Genius.¡± ¡°Jin Ju-rim of Obeying Heaven Wing.¡± He spoke of the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s Obeying Heaven Wing. They said it was a martial power established around the same time as the Radiant Demon Wing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Blue robe sleeves extended from his sped hands. He was a blue-ranked master. Though a senior deserving informal speech, his bearing was courteous. Jin Ju-rim opened his mouth smiling with drooping eyes. ¡°Seeing up close yourplexion isn¡¯t too bad, how about a brief chat?¡± ¡°May I ask your business?¡± ¡°Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. I heard well from Hwa-sin. Since before you were promoted to blue rank.¡± ¡°By Hwa-sin you mean¡­¡± ¡°More familiar with his alias? I mean White Qilin. Namgung Hwa-sin.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slightly. He couldn¡¯t recall immediately because much time had passed. He was the man who acknowledged defeat despite winning against Jeong Yeon-shin at Deste Sect City. A rising disciple who gave the closest feeling to the words ¡®fair and righteous.¡¯ He heard he was active in Obeying Heaven Wing. ¡°I know. How is Young Hero Namgung faring?¡± ¡°He became a blue-ranked warrior a month ago. Though it seems a bittepared to you, it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t rush through missions. Hwa-sin¡¯s promotion speed is quite impressive too.¡± Jin Ju-rim said with a slight smile. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded. Less than a year had passed since entering Deste Sect. Compared to himself who performed years worth of missions without rest, Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s promotion was truly exceptional. ¡°Do you know? An interesting story circtes in the main sect.¡± Had Jin Ju-rim extended his energy sense? A stream of inner power scanned Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s entire body. It was very subtle. ¡°White Qilin and Lightning Genius. Among the main sect¡¯s many rising talents, both showed great prominence, but which would be sharper? I was curious too. However¡­¡± The middle-aged master of Obeying Heaven Wing who must have fought hundreds of battles spoke with an interested face. ¡°Now I think Hwa-sin would take two moves. Must be because you¡¯re not at full power.¡± He meant White Qilin was at least two moves ahead. He seemed to speak after feeling the energy waves. Jeong Yeon-shin briefly fell into thought. Before he knew it, the Deste Ma family matter left his mind. It was because of the mission ahead. Life-and-death martial matches with Namgung family leaders. It couldn¡¯t be considered separately from White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin. ¡®The Grand Administrator said so. Thatpetition would be fierce for the mission assignment.¡¯ Namgung Hwa-sin was a man who left his family and devoted himself to Deste Sect. To advance smoothly in the main sect, this matter couldn¡¯t be neglected. He might even volunteer for the martial match. The murim was such a ce. If hepeted with Jeong Yeon-shin, he would be an extremely powerful opponent. ¡®Senior Jin Ju-rim is blue rank. The more skilled the master, the less they judge opponents by energy size alone.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The information provided by the waves of true qi inherent in the body was not simple. The density and nature of inner power cultivation, the precision of intent were indirectly revealed. Martial world masters were beings who could guess how moves would be unleashed from this. This was how martial artists measured enemy strength. Jin Ju-rim¡¯s view was the same. It wasn¡¯t talk to be ignored. ¡°You seem lost in thought. It¡¯s understandable.¡± He said. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t particrly respond. He just calmly sped his hands. ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡± ¡°Just advice? I spoke facts.¡± Jin Ju-rim who stared at him said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you involved in the Clear Night Valley incident? Since you have grudges with the Namgung family, your justification can¡¯t be said to be less than Hwa-sin who wants to point his sword at his own family. Resolving what one started is also a warrior¡¯s virtue. I wish you sess.¡± He left after giving those words of encouragement. Jeong Yeon-shin bowed to hispanions. Cheong Myeong who sheathed his sword and Baek Mi-ryeo were waiting. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What thanks? Stories of troublesome inws aremon. Tell us whenever they act bothersome.¡± Cheong Myeong ruffled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair. His crooked smile was strangely mysterious. Was it confidence unique to nobles? He showed no sign of fearing prestigious martial families. Baek Mi-ryeo extended her long fingers to touch Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sr plexus. After slightly closing and opening her eyes as if observing meridians, she parted her lips. ¡°Your true qi operation is amazing. It went as you said. It won¡¯t affect your recovery.¡± ¡°We can keep dealing with the Ma family like this going forward. However¡­¡± Cheong Myeong opened his mouth while quietly staring at Jin Ju-rim¡¯s back. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for Lightning Genius to receive the mission either. White Qilin¡­¡± ¡°If the main family decided to strike off the Namgung family¡¯s head through martial matches¡­¡± Baek Mi-ryeo said while slightly brushing her sidelock. ¡°It means they¡¯ll consider face. If that¡¯s the General Administration Office¡¯s intent, they¡¯ll send out main sect warriors matching the opponent¡¯s age. Among Namgung leaders, at Lightning Genius¡¯ age, there¡¯s only the young master and his sister. There aren¡¯t many spots. White Qilin is indeed apetition.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t Young Hero Jeong subdue Lazy me Dragon at the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering? They said even White Qilin yielded one move to the Hwangbo young master who was a few years older, yet he surpassed him already? Does he possess martial talent transcending even bloodlines¡­?¡± Hyeon Won-chang muttered questions as if talking to himself. ¡®Lazy me Dragon.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. He broke one technique. But it was thanks to seeing the martial match with Mount Hua¡¯s Yu Hyeon first. Between Jeong Yeon-shin and Lazy me Dragin, Jeong Yeon-shin was the one pushed back in their first encounter. The second meeting was different. He won by striking the opponent¡¯s opening with innate sense. It would have been difficult if Lazy me Dragon had used different martial arts. Just looking at umted martial might, he was more aplished than Jeong Yeon-shin. It was because he was born with the Scorching Divine Meridian and cultivated martial arts for a long time. Saying the past Lazy me Dragon was stronger than White Qilin was meaningless. Jeong Yeon-shin had never seen Lazy me Dragon¡¯s full power. Measuring Namgung Hwa-sin based on breaking his fist technique once? It was absurd. ¡®Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Pam, Sword Song.¡¯ Demon-subduing techniques and wide-area sound techniques. He used them to achieve merits beyond his martial might. He aplishedrge merits thanks to creating special martial arts. ¡®This time is different.¡¯ He must win with his original martial arts alone. He had to return to the starting point. He thought while returning with his threepanions. Internal energy quantity and training period¡­ How should he ovee a situation where he was at a disadvantage in crucial factors? Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly looked up at the sky. The silver-gray crescent moon that rolled up the darkness scattered pale moonlight. Themotion raised by Hyeon Won-chang andpanions also disappeared into pitch-ck silence. Not a trace remained. The night¡¯s stillness seemed to speak. Not to resolve countless murim matters with petty schemes. * * * The very next day, an official notice from the General Administration Office went up throughout the main sect. The disturbance at the Deste Ma family was pushed aside. The impact of the contents was that great. Arge announcement was also posted on the central wall of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s great martial arts grounds. Masters read the notice from their respective ces. Many stood on roofs with arms crossed, or sat roughly at a distance just rolling their eyes. It was because they had trained eye techniques. They could see far like hawks and even track swift swords slowly. ¡°This is big.¡± ¡°No ordinary event.¡± From the first line it was about the Namgung family. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius was also mentioned. It said they repaid the Deste Sect lord¡¯s direct disciple¡¯s favor with enmity. [¡­As the Namgung family¡¯s behavior has crossed the line, our Deste Sect intends to correct the conduct of the Namgung powerful family of South Zhili. Therefore, on the Great Heat of July, life-and-death martial matches between the main sect and Namgung family will be carried out. Warriors of the seventeen powers under the Divine Sword Squad should consider carefully and volunteer.] Hyeon Won-chang recited the notice¡¯s lines aloud. He looked like a schr examining examination results. ¡°¡­If there are many volunteers there will bepetitions. They will be divided by age topete one-on-one. As it¡¯s to distinguish jade from stone premising mission victory, main sect warriors should prepare ordingly.¡± ¡°As expected.¡± Baek Mi-ryeo said. ¡°Missions are originally distributed this way. Unless the Sect Lordmands otherwise. It¡¯s unusual for matters normally settled at ck-ranked masters¡¯ level toe down. Competition will definitely ur. The Namgung family¡¯s name is that high.¡± ¡°Azure Sky Boundless Sword Technique, Emperor Sword Form.¡± Cheong Myeong who smiled slightly parted his lips. ¡°Smashing famous martial arts under heaven brings honor. No warrior would hesitate to make their alias renowned. The mission¡¯s merits will be great too. Competition is inevitable.¡± ¡°Lightning Genius. We won¡¯t step forward.¡± Baek Mi-ryeo stared at Jeong Yeon-shin. Cheong Myeong did too. Only his smiling expression differed. ¡°Cheong Myeong and I aren¡¯t in urgent need of merits. Win and take the mission. Can you do it?¡± He didn¡¯t answer for a moment. It was because of their words about not volunteering. He knew considerationy at the foundation of their decision. It must be because they learned of his constitution. ¡®Is this just gratitude¡­?¡¯ A feeling hard to express arose. It tickled. ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard to say for certain now. Later, seems I¡¯ll have to know after going thereter.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°I received word. The Sect Lord is calling.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered as calmly as possible. A letter came from the General Administration Office. He received it two hours ago. It said Deste Sect¡¯s lord would bestow rewards for the Blood me Sect headquarters matter. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect.¡¯ He repeated inwardly. Turbulence was rising in his heart. It had been so since morning. Hispanions didn¡¯t seem to know because he deliberately didn¡¯t show it. There were two pages. Another letter was enclosed. He took it out casually but was shocked. Because the writer was beyond expectation. It was Deste Sect¡¯s lord. She said to read and burn it, so he burned it. He couldn¡¯t do so in his mind. Her flowing words were clearly engraved as if burning his mind. [I bestow a small piece,e to me when the full moon rises.] That was the one line. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¨C Competition He saw the crescent moon yesterday. He had to wait fifteen days until the full moon. Too far. In his heart it felt close to a hundred days. It was hard to calm his mind. What could the small piece mean? Between Jeong Yeon-shin and Deste Sect¡¯s lord, naturally it should be about the World Tree¡¯s fruit. Yet he continuously suppressed expectations, not believing. He did so himself. It was a life rushing toward the fruit. He was afraid of getting hurt by harboring hasty hope. ¡°The reward for that matter must be tremendous.¡± Baek Mi-ryeo said as if somewhat overwhelmed. Sunlight gathered in her slightly upturned eyes. She seemed to be recalling the events at the Blood me Sect main hall. ¡°Right. It was merit even an early transcendent master would find hard to achieve at once.¡± Cheong Myeong opened his mouth while nodding. ¡°It far surpassed your original martial might. It¡¯s not strange the Sect Lord is calling. Though they say martial arts havepatibilities, there are almost no warriors who properly pierced and extremely utilized it like that.¡± ¡°Therefore I¡¯m somewhat worried too. You must sh with original martial arts against masters who cultivated internal energy without any counter attack methods. There are far more enemies who haven¡¯t cultivated demonic arts or blood arts. Thispetition too. Don¡¯t be careless.¡± Baek Mi-ryeo said while cing her hand on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder. He slowly nodded. ¡°I understand my abilities. I must, to avoid dying in the murim.¡± He knew it wasn¡¯t just Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s concern. He didn¡¯t hide various stories from just the Radiant Demon Wing seniors. Though there¡¯s a murim saying to hide one¡¯s full power, he couldn¡¯t exin this mission excluding the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm and Sword Song. The Radiant Demon Wing masters who cared for him each gave words. There was an impressive saying. Light Consideration, shallow nning (Ýp‘]œ\Ö\). Be wary of being hasty and shallow thoughts. It came across as words arising from long murim experience. Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. His merit achievements at a young age were very great. Though they were merits gained by creating martial arts with special abilities, it would be easy for a youth intoxicated by fame to mistakenly think it was his overall original martial might. ¡®Misjudgment is for enemies. Carelessness was always the opponent¡¯s share.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The seniors¡¯ words including Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s were not presumptuous meddling. But they were needless worries. As one who cared about lifespan more than anyone, observing his martial arts level was a basic quality. First he asked understanding from Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo and stepped away. He was heading to the General Administration Office. There was no reason to agonize. He wanted to immediately volunteer for the Namgung family mission posted by notice. ¡°I¡¯ll go see the General Administration Office too.¡± Hyeon Won-chang followed with a broad smile. Jeong Yeon-shin fell into thought while walking shoulder to shoulder with him. ¡®A blue-ranked master Deste Sect isn¡¯t ashamed to show the murim. That¡¯s what I am now.¡¯ Evil path practitioners were vulnerable to Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. Warriors with shallow inner power where Sword Song¡¯s effectiveness is maximized. He only disyed overwhelming might against these two types. They said the gap in martial might widened as rank rose. A blue rank just promoted from white and a blue rank right before ck rank promotion were different. There was as much gap as between neer and veteran. It was a big difference. They said one blue rank could handle three blue ranks. ¡®How about me?¡¯ He had stabilized through recuperation. He hadn¡¯t had a martial match with seniors since returning. He was curious. Where did he stand now in the blue rank realm? ¡°If they divide by age for thepetition, opponents for the Namgung young master or his sister would be cut off below thirty at most. For Young Hero Jeong, there won¡¯t be many matches. That¡¯s what this Deste Sect Divine Hero who¡¯s watched directly from the side thinks.¡± Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s way of speaking was sly. He seemed to have gained strange confidence after causing the bizarre incident at the Deste Ma family. It wasn¡¯t bad to see. ¡°Ah, Young Hero Lightning Genius.¡± Before they knew it while walking and chatting, they arrived at the General Administration Office. The clerk managing the entry register weed Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°You¡¯vee to volunteer for the Namgung family martial matches?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll record it. Though not long since the notice was posted, many warriors are already putting their names down. The Namgung family¡¯s fame is truly extraordinary it seems. Enough to exceptionally change how mission personnel areposed¡­¡± The clerk sighed. Weariness seemed mixed in his exhale. ¡°Are there that many volunteers?¡± Hyeon Won-chang who thrust his head forward asked. The clerk immediately nodded. ¡°This is the first time a mission assignment has been this fierce. Originally it should be decided at the masters¡¯ level through meetings between the Divine Sword Squad and General Administration Office, but this time they¡¯re epting volunteers regardless of affiliation¡­ I don¡¯t understand the higher-ups¡¯ thinking. With so many volunteers, Young Hero Lightning Genius should properly keep thepetition in mind.¡± He even provided information with quite friendly conduct. Faint goodwill showed on his face looking at Jeong Yeon-shin. It seemed thanks to paying respectsst time. Just as Jeong Yeon-shin who faintly smiled slightly bowed his head. A clear voice was heard from behind. ¡°It¡¯s because the Namgung supreme masters are that powerful. The General Administration Office¡¯s notice mentioned victory. To win all martial matches, shouldn¡¯t the mission beposed of personnel selected from each martial power?¡± ¡°Young Hero¡¯s words are right.¡± Brief agreement and breath-filledughter followed. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes slightly widened as he had already turned around the moment the first words were heard. The blue robe of the man walking steadily fluttered magnificently. His beautiful jawline was elegant. His pitch-ck pupils that frequently shed with light disyed a master¡¯s dignity. His skin fair as white porcin created an outstanding atmosphere together with his high nose bridge. He was a peerless beautiful youth. His presence was still there. So much that the womenughing beside him didn¡¯t enter the eyes. ¡°Young Hero Namgung.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin immediately returned Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sped hands greeting. ¡°Young Hero Jeong. It¡¯s truly been a long time. Young Hero Hyeon too. Feels like just yesterday we took the Deste Sect test together.¡± ¡°You seem even more handsome.¡± Hyeon Won-chang sped his hands while slightly narrowing his eyes. Following his gaze, Jeong Yeon-shin also turned his sight. There were women practically surrounding Namgung Hwa-sin. All four wore weapons, and each disyed refined energy waves. They looked like Obeying Heaven Wing masters. ¡®His poprity is amazing.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He couldn¡¯t see it differently. He knew from the eyes staring at Namgung Hwa-sin. The light in the Obeying Heaven seniors and juniors¡¯ bodies felt iparably gentle. ¡°Are you Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius? I¡¯ve heard much about you.¡± It was an Obeying Heaven Wing white-ranked master beside Namgung Hwa-sin. She had silver ornaments pinned in her braided hair. She stared at Jeong Yeon-shin with slightly upturned eyes, but his attention was drawn to her head ornament. ¡®A white-ranked warrior spending time on appearance?¡¯ While inwardly puzzled, he sped his hands. ¡°Yes, I am Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius.¡± ¡°I am Shin Bin-bin. I heard So-bin is indebted to you. My younger sister.¡± She spoke of Sin So-bin, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s junior. Looking now, their appearances seemed simr. ¡°I too received help.¡± They exchanged greetings along with the response. Brief praise and regards were exchanged. Shin Bin-bin who slightly scanned Jeong Yeon-shin turned to Namgung Hwa-sin with a smile. ¡°Senior Namgung¡¯s path is lonely. Though this one seems like they could be apanion, I¡¯m not sure.¡± She evaluated Jeong Yeon-shin in front of Namgung Hwa-sin who came to volunteer for the mission of cutting down his family. She came across simr to Shin So-bin¡¯s first impression. She was the Shin family¡¯s precious daughter. As long as she didn¡¯t openly act arrogant, no one could say anything. Jeong Yeon-shin stopped Hyeon Won-chang who was about to step forward. It was because he saw his mumbling lips. He was hesitant to create trouble. ¡°Did Young Hero Namgung alsoe to receive an assignment for this mission?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked while looking at Namgung Hwa-sin. Shin Bin-bin of low martial arts didn¡¯t enter his consideration. Rather, his senses were drawn to the profound energy waves faintly felt from Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s body now. The feeling rising from deep within was very strong. ¡®He¡¯s different.¡¯ When he left the Namgung family, perhaps there were spirit medicines he hadn¡¯t yet fully dissolved in his dantian. The weight of his true qi waves was extraordinary. The earlier Suncheon Wing blue-ranked master¡¯s words made sense. He clearly understood why Jin Ju-rim spoke of two moves. Namgung Hwa-sin was an older master who had trained divine techniques among internal martial arts. Unlike Jeong Yeon-shin who spent over ten years building his body¡¯s foundation with Jeong Family Dynamic Technique. The difference started from internal energy quantity. Lightning Genius with internal injuries falling behind White Qilin? No master would find that strange. ¡°Though I left, this body¡¯s roots are in South Zhili. Since there are matters to settle with the family, it¡¯s right that I step forward. I have no face to say anything to Young Hero Jeong. Even apologizing on behalf of the family¡¯s behavior seems presumptuous. I¡¯m deeply sorry.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin said. Even his expression mixing bitterness and apology was like a painting. ¡°And, Junior Shin¡¯s conduct is frivolous even normally. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± He apologized while slightly ring at his immature junior. Shin Bin-bin just smiled slightly without showing any sign of shrinking back. And when she nced at Jeong Yeon-shin again, her face slightly stiffened. In Radiant Demon Wing Lightning Genius¡¯ sky-colored eyes, only Namgung Hwa-sin was reflected. ¡°What my mental strength focuses on now.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips. ¡°Is only Young Hero Namgung¡¯s martial might as apetition opponent.¡± * * * Three days passed. It was twelve days until the full moon.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Deste Sect¡¯s General Administration Office announced thepetition. They said they would carry out martial matches as originally posted. It was because there were many volunteers. ¡°Lightning Genius¡¯ internal injuries haven¡¯t healed.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t show consideration in matches either, can we?¡± ¡°If not our blue-ranked youngest, who will behead the Namgung young master?¡± The Radiant Demon Wing masters worried. Separately from that, matters progressed quickly. The General Administration Office¡¯s handling pushing the event forward was like a master¡¯s sword strike. Even the match brackets came out. It was like watching a murimpetition where they said even money bets were exchanged over who was best in the area. Those who saw the rising disciples¡¯ age bracket said: ¡°They¡¯re divided into two sides.¡± ¡°The General Administration Office can¡¯t help but be conscious of Lightning Genius and White Qilin.¡± Matches proceeded in order. They settled two matches per day under observation of masters from other martial powers. It was a method of winners continuouslyparing martial arts. White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin advanced with unstoppable momentum. Like at Deste City, he had no match among those his age. He soon reached the end of the bracket. The watching masters¡¯ impressions were uniform: ¡°Very solid. No weakness in martial might. He built energy techniques properly.¡± ¡°Did the Namgung family pour so much spirit medicine even into an illegitimate child? His power is tremendous.¡± The evaluation of Jeong Yeon-shin was slightly different. It was because he showed increasingly stronger aspects as days passed. It meant he was healing internal injuries even while conducting martial matches. All masters agreed on the point that his true qi operation was iparably delicate. ¡°White Qilin came again. Seems he¡¯s watched without missing any.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Lightning Genius famous for unique moves? He¡¯s observing a strong enemy¡¯s martial arts.¡± ¡°Finally two remain. They said the winner faces the Namgung young master, the loser faces his junior sister. Since the merits differ in size, it must be fierce.¡± ¡°They say Lightning Genius stayed secluded except whening out for matches. Though his internal injuries seem all healed, he¡¯s carrying another disadvantage.¡± Their words were right. Namgung Hwa-sin showed up every time for Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s matches. He watched the battles while taking in Lightning Genius¡¯ unique martial arts. Radiant Wing Step, Eternal Blossom Fist, Radiant Sword Style¡­ While Deste Sect masters eximed each time a move was revealed, all those martial arts were engraved in White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know why you went that far, but also I don¡¯t know.¡± Shin Bin-bin said. She was sitting with her chin propped in a corner of the practice ground located in Deste Sect¡¯s center. Namgung Hwa-sin slowly stood up beside her. Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin had just won. Only thest remained. It was the martial match between White Qilin and Lightning Genius. Shin Bin-bin had heard well from her family¡¯s supreme masters. To aplished masters, Lightning Genius was a promising talent who cultivated special energy techniques. Comparing to leaf gambling games, he was a card good for surprising attacks against evil path practitioners or enemies who push with numbers. That¡¯s how it was for now. ¡°I know Senior Lightning Genius¡¯ moves are quite aplished. But Senior Namgung is the same, and above all the difference in power¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin said. Simultaneously his body soared high. The blue sky was captured in his fluttering blue robe. Unhindered Clear Flow Body. It was the Namgung family¡¯s body technique. FLUTTER©¤ Like Soaring Empty Path, White Qilin crossed the sky andnded in the practice ground¡¯s center. It was in front of Lightning Genius. The watching people let out exmations. ¡°Truly elegant movement technique.¡± ¡°Perfect in every way. Notcking in any aspect.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin seemed not to mind the crowd¡¯s words. His clear voice spoke while silently staring at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°The martial arena where we met at Deste City was modest, but this ce is quite grand. Many are watching too.¡± ¡°I understand there are deep circumstances in the decision to volunteer. Please forgive my inability to yield.¡± ¡°Haha. Wouldn¡¯t you have such circumstances too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s share our thoughtster. Won¡¯t you go together to South Zhili?¡± Heughed again at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s answer. ¡°Sharing stories on the way to cut down my brother. That would have quite the charm. If only it were just the two of us.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin thought differently. The Deste Sect warriors¡¯ attention was greatly focused on this ce. The General Administration Office clerks were too. It meant the martial might shown here could affect future personnel matters. He had to show an impressive appearance. Throughout many martial matches he felt Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s gaze. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Because he didn¡¯t know what circumstances led Namgung Hwa-sin to volunteer to personally cut down his half-brother. ¡®I know my move forms have been analyzed.¡¯ A master of White Qilin¡¯s level would have prepared countermeasures. Even if not breaking them, it would be very threatening. That¡¯s fine. Martial artists are those who prepare. They do anything, staking life, honor and martial arts. Knowing the enemy and knowing oneself was the same. Namgung Hwa-sin knew his enemy. Meanwhile Jeong Yeon-shin focused on knowing himself. It was to take one step further. ¡®The martial art that can trigger the biggest single strike now is Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.¡¯ That was true even if the opponent had trained orthodox techniques. However, Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm was a palm technique. It couldn¡¯t be used with a sword. Even maximally adapting the form, its limit was manifesting abilitybined with fist techniques. That meant he needed Eternal Blossom Fist. There were three moves. Spiral, Advancing Thunder, Blossom Fist. He created Spiral after seeing Cheong Myeong¡¯s Battle Vision. Advancing Thunder originated from the fist technique shown by Ma Se-in of the Deste Ma family. Mount Hua Sect¡¯s head disciple Yu Hyeon¡¯s Falling Petals Palm Method became the inspiration for Blossom Fist. Spiral was rotation, Advancing Thunder was hard fist, Blossom Fist was change. ¡°Begin.¡± The ck-ranked master overseeing said. It was the Annihtion Team Leader whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a while. WUUNG! While clear sword sounds rang from Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s drawn sword, Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the past. It felt like quite an old matter. The martial arts Jeong Yeon-shin had created until now all relied on inspiration. Sword Song and Radiant Sword Style, even movement techniques were like that. He only made his own after seeing other results. Not all moves needed to be like that. He had umted much observation. The essence of creation was originally one. ¡®Create out of necessity.¡¯ When Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword reached his chin, Jeong Yeon-shin did just that. It was a left hand technique. There was sufficient material. Ominous energy waves and clear blue light harmonized together. He deployed different powers simultaneously and wove them with the mysteries of technique formations. The sound was loud. It was like demon whispers mixed with stream wind sounds. It meant they were repelling each other without neutralizing. BOOM©¤! In the instant he fully spread his palm, the fourth move sprouted. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¨C Competition (2) ¡°The Sect Lord?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t seen her face in a long time. Since before thepetition announcement.¡± It was the seat of honor at Deste Sect¡¯s central practice ground. It was a conversation between the Elder Council Lord and former Divine Sword Sect Leader. The old man wrapped impressively in purple clothes smiled. He was Deste Sect¡¯s Elder Council Lord. As he stroked the white beard hanging below his chin, even the presence in his small gesture was no less than Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s. He said: ¡°Long time? It¡¯s only been seven days and nights. Mind your own family affairs. I heard there was quite a disturbance.¡± ¡°I just came back angry. Before being an imperial family, she¡¯s my family member, yet acting so rashly¡­¡± Ma Yeon-jeok echoed with a frightening face. He had just turned over the Deste Ma family¡¯s separate building. Zhu Lianting, Ma Se-in¡¯s birth mother, had contacted Lightning Genius. A matter that might have gone unnoticed was revealed. It was thanks to themotion raised by Radiant Demon Wing warriors. ¡°Isn¡¯t she your nephew¡¯s wife? Can¡¯t just call it rash.¡± ¡°I¡¯m greatly disappointed. I thought she would raise the Ma family to solid ground along with Se-in.¡± ¡°How could she maintainposure when her son¡¯s session rights are shaking? Even more so if it¡¯s med on an inw who rolled in.¡± ¡°Inw who rolled in? Now I see you¡¯ve been jealous. To say such things even seeing that appearance, if you¡¯re serious I should first find a grave site for your eyeballs.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok pointed down. It was the practice ground center. Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin had won in thepetition before the final martial match. The youth wearing blue martial robes was slowly sheathing his sword. There was no trembling in his sheathing motion, and his calm expression particrly stood out. He easily defeated a white-ranked master close to blue rank promotion. It meant he was a warrior at the level of an orthodox faction elite that any martial artist would acknowledge. They said his age was sixteen. It was hard for anyone to believe. ¡°The Namgung family¡¯s Clear White Twin Qilins made their name when younger than that child.¡± The Elder Council Lord said with a smiling face. ¡°The legitimate son Azure Qilin¡¯s Emperor Sword and the illegitimate son White Qilin¡¯s Azure Sky Boundless Sword. They said it would be an invinciblebination in the future. Do you think Lightning Genius who grew up in an insignificant background can catch up? Those raised preciously with spirit medicines are filled with true qi from their muscles and veins. It¡¯s not a gap that can be changed by feeding high-grade spirit pills btedly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course Lightning Genius is extraordinary too. I¡¯ve heard well of his martial arts that destroy demons and sound techniques that annihte the weak. However, they won¡¯t work on orthodox supreme masters.¡± ¡°I know White Qilin¡¯s growth momentum. Originally strong, he seems to have dissolved three meridians spirit medicine energy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a child I¡¯ve been watching, his achievements were tremendous. They said Lazy me Dragon is imprisoned in the sect prison? Even he wouldn¡¯t be able to look down on him now. He received heaven-bestowed martial talent. Even without being born with special meridians, his qualities are iparably outstanding. But Lightning Genius¡¯ conditions are different.¡± The Elder Council Lord continued speaking while pointing at Lightning Genius and White Qilin each: ¡°Look at their faces. Though illegitimate, White Qilin who was raised infort has smiles seeping from his lips. Isn¡¯t it pleasant to see? Very natural. But how about Lightning Genius? His expression is so absent it seems he grew up being hit. Look at those chilling eyes. A face good for killing people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°No one can beat someone who smiles. If perfect childhood is added to qualities, nothing more is needed. White Qilin has everything. He might have be Namgung family head if not for his brother. Though I don¡¯t know much about Lightning Genius.¡± ¡°Enough¡­¡± Ma Yeon-jeok opened his mouth again. ¡°He might already beparable to White Qilin. Yeon-shin, that child was born with an unprecedented sense. Martial arts created with great master¡¯s qualities should fit him perfectly, so I can¡¯t even guess how much more he¡¯ll grow.¡± The Elder Council Lord exaggeratedly smacked his lips. ¡°The face expression can be made. I¡¯m thinking of adopting him. Or¡­ for my granddaughter who is overflowing with talent.¡± ¡°Step over my sword first.¡± ¡°Then I should take in White Qilin. But, if your heart is so firm, why don¡¯t you take in Lightning Genius? You seem unable to even lure him with wealth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I can roughly guess. You¡¯re afraid? Of going against the mindset of the grandson you abandoned. Or perhaps, did you get scolded by the Sect Lord? You who would have done something long ago.¡± The Elder Council Lord said with a broad smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Both! How pitiful karma can be!¡± No answer came from Ma Yeon-jeok. The Elder Council Lord¡¯s smile deepened at his silently closed mouth. ¡°It feels like a dream when youmanded the murim as Divine Sword SquadLeader. Do you remember the day you destroyed the demonic cult¡¯s remnants and nted Deste Sect¡¯s g on Tianshen Mountain? You were truly strong that day. When there were fewparable under heaven, how did you fall so insignificantly?¡± ¡°Because Ma family martial arts are far from orthodox techniques.¡± The Elder Council Lord¡¯s eyes slightly widened as if not expecting an answer. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a bit.¡± His words were right. Ma Yeon-jeok wasn¡¯t originally someone who spoke like this. The talent of the grandson he sawte was dazzling. He attached people. He used the family¡¯s masters as informants. He ordered them to directly observe and report on Lightning Genius who went to the murim. He couldn¡¯t order intervention. Going against the Sect Lord¡¯s threat was close to defying heaven even for Ma Yeon-jeok. Therefore he couldn¡¯t respond to the Blood me Sect Seventh Apostle¡¯s kidnapping. It was an absurd matter. He received reports that they couldn¡¯t approach while Namgung watched on, with two apostles and dozens of swordmasters. Ma Yeon-jeok was furious at himself for not attaching supreme masters, but it was toote to be bound by the aftermath. He only felt relief when Deste Sect¡¯s lord personally stepped in, and his grandson¡¯s activities he had received vividly in raw reports during that time brought a relief to his heart. Running. Only running forward. [TL Note- Running forward is referring to Yeon-shin¡¯s progress and missions.] The boy ran without rest. It was enough to take Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s breath away while reading the words. His conduct of seemingly dedicating everything to merits and martial arts even sprouted vast spirit. At some point when he came to his senses, Deste Ma family¡¯s Ma Yeon-jeok was growing distant. It was like that whenever he thought of the boy. The years spent as Divine Sword SquadLeader seemed to slowly rewind. It was an emotion hard to define even for himself. He said: ¡°You said fall? It¡¯s inevitable.It was built easily, so it copses easily. Peak periods aren¡¯t long. I only envy the orthodox faction elders, I¡¯ve thought long about it.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok looked down at his grandson. The martial match between Lightning Genius and White Qilin was suddenly imminent. He muttered: ¡°Yeon-shin will be the main sect¡¯s divine sword, so Ma family martial arts don¡¯t suit him. I must think of another way. Even more so if that child is to face the Namgung family that¡¯s first in orthodox ways in the future¡­¡± * * * Thebination of Demon Roar Blood Energy Technique and Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. It was a method that formalized formation techniques into moves while staying long at the Blood me Sect headquarters. At this moment he only increased precision and power. The sensation given by operating opposing powers was special. ¡®It¡¯s cold.¡¯ His extended left hand was freezing. Like being dipped in ice. The true qi passing through the Inner Gate point below his wrist was fierce. While irregr waves rose with blood energy, the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm wrapping his left hand revealed dazzling light enough to split.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was blue light pulsing like a heartbeat. When the blue light surrounding his left hand surged greatly once, a thunderous sound burst. BANG! Energy waves exploded in the air. Instantlypressed air pushed down to reach below his feet. Along with dust shooting up backwards, Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s body bounced. The heavy recoil pushed even Jeong Yeon-shin back. ¡®Need to keep refining it.¡¯ The power was certain. Even without hitting, a master of White Qilin¡¯s level stepped back seven steps. But the problems were just as significant. Precision dropped greatly. It was an extremely forceful power deployment, and if he couldn¡¯t evennd an effective strike it would be meaningless. It was an issue to resolve by the time they went to the Namgung family. Right now was fine though. The opponent¡¯s confusion was great. In the tiny instant Namgung Hwa-sin regained bnce from the aftermath of an unknown martial art, that small moment entered Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s perception. THUD! He nted one foot. It was a true step. He had already raised intent in his lower dantian. True qi burst forth from the Bubbling Well point under his foot. WHOOSH! As wind brushed past his ears, Namgung Hwa-sin grewrger in his vision. He closed five steps¡¯ distance in one step. Waves of true qi rose from the hand drawing the Deste Sect sword. ¡®Radiant Sword Style.¡¯ The sword marks from Mount Zhongnan were unleashed and transformed into unique martial arts. In the hazily distorting light cluster, the Deste Sect sword rushed forward as he twisted his arm. It was a straight horizontal strike. CLANG! It was blocked by sharp white light. Clear energy waves swept in. Was it the Namgung family¡¯s Azure Sky Boundless Sword? His eyes met Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s as their swords shed. Colorless light shed in the eyes reflecting Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face. He seemedpletely immersed. CRUNCH. Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword force grew stronger. He pushed with deep internal energy. It was the moment White Qilin¡¯s knowing the enemy became knowing oneself. He would overwhelm with force an opponentcking inner power quantity. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arm holding the Deste Sect sword trembled slightly. He thought of the spirit pills received as reward. He deliberately hadn¡¯t consumed them. He would encounter countless enemies who had taken spirit medicines since birth. Jeong Yeon-shin was born to a third-rate martial family. Since he would face situations where power fell short anytime, ming internal energy each time would be foolish. It could be called an obsession. He wanted to ovee through building experience and sense. ¡°HUP!¡± While twisting his waist, he loaded true qi into the oblique muscles beside his abdomen. The inner power gathered to the Will Chamber point supporting his spine shone strongly. FLUTTER! He spun right there along with fluttering clothes. He deliberately yielded in the power struggle. He loaded Battle Vision raised by spinning in ce into his left fist. After Radiant Sword Style came Eternal Blossom Fist. The Spiral¡¯s energy waves swept up from the ground to sh with his proper fist. Whirlwind gathered in Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s side clothes. A thud rang out. With the strike, Namgung Hwa-sin spun greatly and brushed past Jeong Yeon-shin. It was aplished Unhindered Clear Flow Body. His blue robe that had been caught swirling in the energy waves instantly spread out again. ¡®He responded the moment he felt the spiral airflow.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin felt it from the clothes briefly brushing his fist surface. It was shallow. He couldn¡¯tnd a strike on the internal organs. There was more. When their forms crossed, Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s shing sword light brushed past his thigh. It stung slightly. They had fully exchanged one move. THUD. He was a strong enemy who had created countermeasures by observing his unique martial arts. Jeong Yeon-shin advanced without waiting for the first attack. Namgung Hwa-sin did the same. It was a sword technique spreading widely while raising the de to an upper stance above his head. The family¡¯s properly cultivated martial arts were both majestic and magnificent. Azure Heaven Boundless Sword¡¯s sword forms rushed at Jeong Yeon-shin while emitting free energy waves. WUUNG! Multiple colorless energy waves were imbued in one sword strike. It approached like a covering the sky. It seemed to be a skill called sword energy. He heard it was one of many branches of energy waves. ¡®Dodge and cut through.¡¯ He stepped with Radiant Wing Step. The Mount Hua Great Violet Pill incident came to mind. It was footwork he created while taking Ma Jin¡¯s test to receive solo missions. First was Radiant Wing First Step. The direction of Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword path and energy waves seemed to be caught in his eyes. The Hundred Meetings point on his crown grew warm. One footstep that could dance between the sword energy was engraved in his mind. It zed with very distinct light. He stepped exactly the same. STEP. The moment he stepped, sharp sword force aftermath cut and dropped his shoulder cloth. In an instant, moves were exchanged. Namgung Hwa-sin sprinkled different energy waves as if predicting where he would step, Jeong Yeon-shin avoided by twisting his footwork as if foreseeing that prediction. STEP. The boy advanced another step without minding. Energy waves spread from under his feet. Radiant Wing Second Step. Colorless waves greatly pushed back the scattering energy waves of Azure Heaven Boundless Sword. It was a step gained when drinking one cup of Immortal wine discussing the murim. Before they knew it, the distance closed once more. He created an opening and broke through momentum. WUUNG! He raised the Deste Sect sword again with Radiant Sword Sword Style¡¯s verses. Namgung Hwa-sin was also preparing linked moves. His appearance lowering sword force diagonally was like a painting. The moment wind streams leaked along the des of the two Deste Sect swords, inner power burst from the shing swords. CLANG-! For an instant, heavy recoil climbed up his grip numbing sensation. Jeong Yeon-shin suppressed a groan. He couldn¡¯t stop. The gap was narrow. This meant only an exchange of blows. Evasion and collision began repeating endlessly. CLANG! CLANG! THUD! Radiant Sword Style, RadiantWing Step, Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Spiral-Wall Breaking- Blossom Fist. Jeong Yeon-shin unleashed all martial arts he had created and mastered until now. He made this ce a ground for refining martial arts. It was another form of training. Even if blood sprayed, even if sword marks opened wounds, it was so. When Namgung Hwa-sin who had observed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s unique martial arts earlier brought his sword with fearsome counters, Jeong Yeon-shin changed verses on the spot to counterattack. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd gradually fell into silence. It was a martial match between geniuses. Theypared martial arts head-on. Brilliance of extraordinary qualities continuously shed in the endless exchange of moves. The surroundings that had been individually noisy and morous gradually grew quiet. ¡°¡­Truly marvelous.¡± Someone opened their mouth. It was a whisper. Those agreeing were the same. ¡°Endless unknown martial arts are being unleashed, yet not losing to the Eight Great Families¡¯ ancient divine techniques.¡± ¡°White Qilin¡¯s skills are amazing too. To handle that level of power so skillfully?¡± ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius¡­ They already say he¡¯s a great master. Creating and cultivating martial arts.¡± ¡°Receiving the Eight Families¡¯ divine techniques with unique martial arts? Even at a nce his true qi seemscking. Yet noble family martial arts grow endlessly powerful eating years¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin heard none of it. He was immersed like Namgung Hwa-sin. They exchanged sense, move battles, and martial art essentials. It was a realm of qualities shining likeets. He wished it would continue forever. There was a feeling of the unique martial arts that originally suited his body seeping through his entire body. WHOOSH! The wind wrapping around his extended hand was gentle. Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword energy rippling with Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Advancing Thunder energy waves split at the end of Radiant Wing Step. The techniques rose endlessly more precise. It was extremely enjoyable. The sensation of talents shing and rising was intoxicating. A feeling of something in his whole body awakening again. His mind that had been anxious thinking of the full moon seven days away was soothed. He recalled unconsciously. There were also spirit pills. He would soon meet Deste Sect¡¯s lord too. Then. The boy began to smile. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¨C Competition (3) WHOOSH! The moment he broke the sword energy with Advancing Thunder¡¯s one fist energy wave and one Radiant Wing Step, he recognized returning to basics. He felt mastery as if martial art verses were being engraved in his whole body¡¯s meridians. Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face entered his vision. Unlike his expression gritting teeth, his paleplexion was calm. Perhaps because even if pushed back in technique, he overwhelms with force? Jeong Yeon-shin paid no mind. He thrust his slightly tilted upper body forward. He had just crushed the opponent¡¯s sword strike energy waves with footwork. Leisure arose in both hands using left palm, right sword. ¡®Now.¡¯ He had to decide it here. His true qi was running out. If dragged on longer, he would lose. He decided to bring it out once more. In the instant he thrust out the white Deste sword in his right hand, he raised opposing forms with his left hand. His mind was clear. Power deployed from the Inner Gate point below his wrist. He wrapped Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm around blood energy true qi that began spreading wildly. WUUNG! He left it to fate with Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s iplete fourth move. That¡¯s when white sword light filled his vision. Namgung Hwa-sin who deflected Radiant Sword Style¡¯s one strike was unleashing a counter sword move. Azure Heaven Boundless Sword¡¯s force rushed like invisible arrows. The air split into multiple streams and briefly howled. Jeong Yeon-shin spread his palm without minding. SWISH! In that instant Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s form whirled like sleet. He rushed in with a gently curved movement line. His movement technique was exquisite. Movement epassing evasion and counterattack. He seemed about to sh from the side andnd a strike. ¡®As expected of Young Hero Namgung.¡¯ He knew it would be so. White Qilin was a master who could immediately respond even to small technique formations. Jeong Yeon-shin guessed the psychology embedded in that movement technique. It was a movement wary of the fourth move¡¯s power. He had used it once in this martial match. Namgung Hwa-sin didn¡¯t know this move¡¯s w. It was still so, and that was enough. WUUNG! He bent his hand backwards. Not targeting the front. It was a form of radiating palm force backwards. He filled the meridian prating from shoulder through left arm center, the Pericardium Channel, with ovepping true qi of Fate Defying Scripture technique. Then without dy he burst the opposing palm method of blood energy and azure river technique. BANG-! It was like a bomb exploded in his arm fixed with true qi. The scene brushed past his vision distorting like a storm. Tremendous load fell on his left foot used as axis. He spun while enduring with internal energy. ¡°¡­!¡± Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face was visible at the edge. His eyes were wide. Having already changed direction once to disy movement technique, even White Qilin couldn¡¯t respond again at this distance. The rushing speed of Unhindered Clear Flow Body was truly fast. Before they knew it, he was thrusting his sword from point-nk range at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s side, but the position changed with one palm technique. SWOOSH! Jeong Yeon-shin fully felt one whole-body rotation. It was truly like a gale. It was an instant. Innate sense shone. It seemed like the uncontroble whirlpool of force automatically guided his body. He squeezed his ankle fibris muscle to twist up the flow of power. From thigh to waist to reaching his right arm was instantaneous. CLANG-! One sword went flying. The spinning de shed ceaselessly before falling to the ground. FLUTTER! Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body that spun two more rounds with the Deste sword came to a stop. The blue martial robe¡¯s hem fluttered once and fell. He was gripping his sword. Sunlight reflected on the Deste sword de that came down from his right hand rippled long. Thest move was a technique first learned at Radiant Demon Wing. Charged Strike. It was his own Battle technique learned from watching Cheong Myeong¡¯s sword technique. He had truly unleashed all martial arts. ¡®It hurts.¡¯ His grip ached. Numbing vibrations rose to his wrist. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Silence fell for a moment. It was because of the sight that fully entered the watching people¡¯s eyes. White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin had lost his sword. The young genius who learned the ancient divine techniques of the Eight Families had lost to a younger master. It was hard for anyone to speak right away. That was so for everyone except the person himself. Therefore the one who broke the silence was also the martial match¡¯s protagonist. ¡°It¡¯s not even realbat.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin slowly parted his lips. ¡°It would be petty to exchange more moves with fist techniques.¡± The corners of the mouth of Obeying Heaven Wing¡¯s most promising talent, the brilliant young master, slightly rose. There was no hesitation in his gesture of raising his hands to sp them. Did he not mind the result? Though he had strived so hard to win, he smiled as if satisfied with the martial match apart from the reward. ¡°Young Hero Jeong, it was a good match. I lost.¡± It was the same as when he acknowledged defeat at Deste City. His upright bearing was like the model of an orthodox warrior. He came across as an extremely impressive person. ¡®At the entrance exam¡­ my sword flew away.¡¯ A strange feeling arose. Was it a sense of how times had changed? The memory of losing grip on his sword, unable to handle Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword force, was vivid. The memory of relying on White Qilin¡¯s generosity during the entrance exam felt like just yesterday, yet a day like today hade. It was proof of growth. Jeong Yeon-shin straightened his posture while spreading true qi through his entire body¡¯s meridians. It was because the aftermath of the intense fight had stiffened his body. Throughout the match he had withstood force beyond his possessed power. Rather, the defeated Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s body seemed better, but fortunately he could raise his hands in return greeting without showing it. ¡°I learned a lot. I can only be grateful.¡± Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius and Obeying Heaven Wing¡¯s White Qilin raise their hands to pay respects to each other. It was the sight of Deste Fortress¡¯ futures exchanging greetings. Only then did the crowd react. Those discussing the two¡¯s future positions, born warriors unable to hide excitement at the various martial principles disyed by the young and youthful masters, those grabbing swords as if unable to suppress the desire to train¡­ Amidst that, admiration and cheers greatly filled the central practice ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to say such a clich¨¦. The main fortress¡¯ future is bright.¡± ¡°White Qilin would have shone even in the orthodox martial world. His magnanimous nature is truly pleasant to see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about Lightning Genius¡¯ unique martial arts. They say his dharma martial art entered the martial arts library, it has an extremelyplex system¡­¡± ¡°They say even the masters couldn¡¯t practice it. Want to know what the others are like. If he created such martial arts alone¡­ He could establish his own sect right away.¡± ¡°Rather, that might be better than being active on the front lines. If he loses in the life-and-death match with the Namgung family, wouldn¡¯t those precious arts fly away? Speaking of the Azure White Twin Qilins, Azure Qilin would be a master who trained several years more than White Qilin.¡± The man who mentioned defeat in one corner had to immediately close his mouth. It was because the former Divine Sword Squad Leader stared at him intently. He created deep and quiet momentum enough to call silence with just his gaze. The rumors of rapid martial decline after passing his peak seemed groundless. A small disturbance arose. However, it was separate from the central practice ground. Step. The Annihtion Team Leader approached Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin. He seemed unconcerned with themotion. His appearance with powerful energy waves wrapped like iron armor around his gaunt body was tremendous. He was the one who beheaded the Hwangbo family head who had been hiding secret techniques. He seemed to have grown even stronger since then. ¡°Lightning Genius will face the Namgung young master.¡± He said. ¡°White Qilin, behead the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master.¡± It referred to Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s half-sister. It was like Annihtion Team Leader. His indifferent face while speaking of killing family was impressive. They said he was a powerful figure who had roamed the martial world for nearly twenty years as a Deste Fortress ck-ranked master. Jeong Yeon-shin had even heard words that iron liquid dwelled in his blood vessels instead of blood. ¡°¡­I ept thepetition¡¯s result.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin sped his hands with a stiff face. What kind of circumstances could there be? He was someone who ranked among the most righteous and fair people Jeong Yeon-shin had met in his life. Rarely, Jeong Yeon-shin became curious about another¡¯s affairs. ¡®It¡¯s quite far to South Zhili.¡¯ They had agreed to talk about each other¡¯s circumstances before the martial match. He would be able to hear on the way. They were warriors. They felt it without speaking. That they had grown close while exchanging swords. ¡°Lightning Genius.¡± Annihtion Team Leader called him. His gazing eyes were strange. ¡°I saw you refining your martial arts in this ce. They are precious techniques too valuable to be buried. If you happen to make secret manuals, there will be many who would shed blood to possess those books. I speak of when you go out to the murim.¡± It was something he hadn¡¯t thought about. Jeong Yeon-shin was silent. ¡°Put effort into safeguarding your martial arts.¡± Along with the advice, force slightly entered the hand gripping the boy¡¯s shoulder. Annihtion Team Leader who looked at both rising talents once turned and walked away.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Namgung Hwa-sin shrugged his shoulders once and approached. ¡°Seems like words worth heeding. Extraordinary martial arts tend to call forth blood. Haven¡¯t unnamed heavenly demons¡¯ graves been dug up countless times?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard well.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin silently nodded. Namgung Hwa-sin, whose face seemed much lighter, smiled slightly and said: ¡°I¡¯ve suffered consecutive defeats. To one Young Hero.¡± ¡°Who knows what would happen if we cross swords again?¡± ¡°For now that¡¯s true. But do you know? This Namgung must be the one who has personally experienced Young Hero¡¯s growth momentum. At Deste City, and now.¡± He said with a broad smile. ¡°About a year from now, Young Hero¡¯s opponents will be different. Even in the Thirteen Evil Sects or Eight Orthodox Families. At least not peers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was awkward to respond but his words weren¡¯t wrong. That¡¯s how it had to be to reach Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s rank. He would need to gain martial might capable of suppressing countless veteran masters who had already made their names resound under heaven. ¡°But now is now. If I dare advise, Young Hero Jeong should further hone those mysterious palm methods and sword verses. Also increase internal energy as much as possible. Whatever spirit pills you use.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin said with a serious face. ¡°My brother¡­ is strong as a person himself. His martial arts too. I never won until leaving the main family. Best not to think of winning with power. Counting the spirit medicines my brother consumed as the Namgung family¡¯s legitimate son, he would rank among the top under heaven among peers.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head. He had already found the way. What he needed was time. ¡°The day has grown long.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin who returned the bow muttered. The sunset burning hot as if announcing the summer solstice had passed was still clear. People left one by one in the red shadows cast without signs of dusk falling. There were those who remained in ce. ¡°I knew it would turn out like this!¡± It was Radiant Demon Wingpanions including Hyeon Won-chang and Obeying Heaven Wing masters. Shin Bin-bin sitting using the steps across as seats wore aplicated expression. Jeong Yeon-shin saw Shin So-bin, the Radiant Demon Wing junior, seated beside her. Her roundrge eyes were still the same. Bin-bin and So-bin. He could guess what words these sisters who looked alike at a nce had exchanged. It was because of Shin So-bin smiling alone. Her delighted face was quiteical. While attendants were organizing the ce, Deste Fortress¡¯ Grand Administrator approached with a smiling face. Contentment seemed to seep from his gaze alternating between Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin. ¡°It was an impressive martial match.¡± ¡°Grand Administrator.¡± ¡°We greet the Grand Administrator.¡± His smile deepened at Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sped hands. ¡°Official notice delivery will take time. Because we must first dere war on the Namgung family. However, you should be able to receive results in at least seven days.¡± His praise was thest. The long and shortpetition came to an end. It was a day when various names including Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius were strongly engraved in the vast Deste Fortress. * * * Afterwards. Time passed in a daze. From the very next day, many people came to visit. The aftermath was different from theing-of-age ceremony or blue rank promotion ceremony. A considerable number of Deste Fortress masters took interest in those who would face the Namgung family. It was inevitable. The number one family under heaven. Even if the evil path¡¯s Thirteen Evil Sects denied it, they said Namgung was never left out when orthodox warriors discussed the best secr family. They were the family called the strongest orthodox faction among secr martial families. One-on-one martial matches between Namgung and Deste Fortress would shake the murim under heaven. ¡®Almost. Not many days left.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin rarely went outside. He mostly stayed secluded sitting on the room floor. He circted true qi through his entire body¡¯s meridians and minute vessels over and over while repeatedly regting his energy. He focused all his efforts on bringing his body¡¯s interior to peak condition. He also strived to quickly absorb the wound medicine applied to external injuries. The sunset continued to fade. He waited for the time when the half moon would fatten its flesh made of light. ¡®Soon.¡¯ Each time he finished circting the Large Heavenly Cycle through his upper body¡¯s blood pathways, one person¡¯s face came to mind. A supreme being. Both status and martial might were so. The full moon was approaching. Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¨C Unification Today was the day. Jeong Yeon-shin waited for the full moon. ¡®I should move my body too.¡¯ He had done enough recuperation. He finished energy cirction to refine his body¡¯s interior. It was the promised day. Time to harmonize his whole body¡¯s true qi flow with muscle movement. The moment day broke, he requested guidance sparring from Cheong Myeong. He didn¡¯t know how many hours had passed already. Sunlight filling the back of Radiant Demon Wing hall brightly wrapped around the noble swordsman¡¯s tall frame. His presence filling the quiet empty ground was truly tremendous. Blue Eyed Sword Demon Cheong Myeong. He was a master who wielded Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s most aplished sword techniques. Since Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader handled dao techniques, they said Cheong Myeong contended for Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s strongest as a swordsman. Words even circted that he could be discussed as Deste Fortress¡¯ number one blue rank. That was so even including veteran masters. It meant he looked down even on White Qilin. CLANG! He received Cheong Myeong¡¯s one-strike sword that matched internal energy levels. Fierce wind struck his ears. It seemed to sh outright. His realm of sword technique energy release was so deep that fierce sword force climbed up to the sword grip, making one wonder if he really used the same internal energy. He reached the point of delivering second strike just with vibrations. The force wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. It was familiar. In reality, Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t a rising disciple who knew no defeat. Between missions, whenever he returned to the main family, he received focused attention from powerful senior masters. Ma Jin, Cheong Myeong, Baek Mi-ryeo, and other older blue-ranked seniors too. The end of martial arts cultivation was martial matches. Since strike training practiced alone had no meaning, he only went on missions afterpleting refinement bestowed by seniors. Thus he gradually became ustomed to unleashing martial arts in realbat. It was natural. It meant losing matches was daily life. That¡¯s how it was in the main fortress¡¯ Radiant Demon Wing. Perhaps because of this? Today he was especiallyx. ¡®Small piece.¡¯ Though the sun was just setting, he was dazed. His body had opened the middle dantian. He should not tire even sparring all day. Yet it was hard to focus on daily life. It felt like his soul hazily rose above his body. During the martial match, the true qi in his hand gripping the sword grew loose. It was due topletely rxed intent. The price came immediately. SWOOSH! In an instant, fierce de wind swept in. Simultaneously shock rose from the sword body. With a ng sound, the Deste Sword flew off. If he hadn¡¯t properly released it that moment, his grip might have been torn. ¡°Our Lightning Genius isn¡¯t in his right mind.¡± Cheong Myeong said with a grin. ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to enter a needle¡¯s hole? Quickly that is.¡± He rested his sword on his shoulder. His wordsing with a smiling face felt even more stinging. It was a scarier appearance than ring. ¡°You should aim for about three years to be Divine Sword Squad Leader. You have to spend about half the remaining years building merits.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was rare for Jeong Yeon-shin to let out such a dazed exmation. It couldn¡¯t be helped on a day like this. However, having requested the sparring, he shouldn¡¯t argue. Cheong Myeong tapped the sword de resting on his shoulder. Cold blue light spread from his single eye. ¡°Above all, it will be in the form of taking a position. The current Divine Sword Squad Leader is very healthy. I can¡¯t imagine him losing no matter who he faces. Whether Thirteen Evil Sect lords or Eight Families leaders. Our Lightning Genius must defeat such a person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When you¡¯re taking the trouble to guide me.¡± ¡°ck rank is already an issue. The realm of internal energy cultivation itself must change, but this is the domain of enlightenment rather than talent. Though having martial talent is good of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Three Flowers Gathered at Crown, Five Qi Return to Source. The world of intent is different. I mentioned enlightenment? This isn¡¯t an exaggeration, some old folks even dramatically call it shedding. They say it¡¯s hard to reach without firmly maintaining one¡¯s mind.¡± His tone was light as always. The content was different. Care was embedded in it. At this moment, he was picturing a more concrete future than Jeong Yeon-shin himself. It was shameful. Even more so because he was the person Jeong Yeon-shin had grown closest to along with Heon Won-chang. The boy raised his hands anew in greeting. ¡°Thank you for the advice. I only keep receiving.¡± ¡°Enough with the formalities.¡± Cheong Myeong opened his mouth while sheathing his sword. The sword light drawing a half-moon and sheathing performed together was elegant. ¡°Now it¡¯s better to set and study, right? Since the goal is clear. Let¡¯s have me for sword techniques, Mi-ryeo for energy techniques. Putting aside our leader who¡¯s such a busy person. Hey? Why are you sping hands again? Stop with the greetings.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t seem to have seen Senior Baek today.¡± ¡°Mi-ryeo? She¡¯s been busytely. After hearing about you, she¡¯s organizing cultivation techniques. She cultivated special internal energy techniques matching her background. She needs to separate and teach things like true qi operation methods. It should all be ready by the time you return from the Namgung family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about both your stories too.¡± When Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s background was mentioned, he remembered. Jeong Yeon-shin knew nothing about Blue Eyed Sword Demon and Bewitching Sword Demon. It was due to his narrow vision. Having rushed forward only looking ahead since entering, he only saw his own circumstances. It was very regrettable. He didn¡¯t even know Cheong Myeong¡¯s age. How did he live in his n beforeing to join Radiant Demon Wing? ¡®All of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s first generation are extraordinary.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what circumstances Hyeon Won-chang went through before entering Deste Fortress alone. Unlike the killing sword he trained in, he had a sense of being raised with care. His hostility toward major sects was also strange. Baek Mi-ryeo was the same. She was a master who asionally showed tremendous divine techniques. What storiesy behind her true qi materialized in ink color? He had only heard that young Baek Mi-ryeo was rescued during the mission that made Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s lord Ma Jin impotent. He knew nothing more. ¡°Later. There are grudges involved so I don¡¯t want to ramble now. Just dealing with you alone gives me a headache.¡± Cheong Myeong smiled broadly. ¡°You¡¯ll naturallye to know. As you go through blue rank to ck rank to purple rank, it will happen. The quality of information you encounter changes. From ck rank it¡¯s quite a leading position.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Though not convinced, he nodded. It was because he had to go soon. The time hade. He knew by looking at one corner of the dragon ridge on top of the hall. The white moon was rising over the dark gray roof. Was it the energy created by the full moon? Today it felt strangely distant. Cheong Myeong¡¯s face slightly turned following Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze. ¡°You, should go to the Fortress Lord soon. I¡¯m dying of curiosity about what¡¯s happening too. Go quickly.¡± Can¡¯t even ask about the business since the Fortress Lord called, how frustrating. He muttered without smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll be going!¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered loudly without realizing. He wasn¡¯t even embarrassed now. Immediately passing by Cheong Myeong, he loaded true qi into his feet. Slowly, but gradually he began running faster. After sparring all day long. Bathing and purification came first. ¡°Madam Jang! Please draw the water!¡± He called out while entering through the hall¡¯s door. It was a request to the maid. Elf n¡¯s senses are extremely keen. The Deste Fortress Fortress Lord must be even more so. They said she was apletely different realm of being even within the n. He couldn¡¯t give off sweat smell. If her mind changed, the small piece must not be even smaller. ¡°Lightning Genius? What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Was that Jeong Yeon-shin shouting?¡± Several Radiant Demon Wing seniors opened their doors and poked their heads out. It was fine to ignore them now. Jeong Yeon-shin who went straight to his room gathered spare martial clothes and headed to the bathroom. * * * The night seeping into the air gently froze the boy¡¯s body. It was dark and cozy. Finally. Moonlight welled up. The light cluster imbued in the full moon was whitish. The full moon hazily smiled. Jeong Yeon-shin entered the inner castle within the main castle. It was Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s inner castle built up with pure white marble. The gate guards standing watch only gave eye greetings, no one blocked him. He silently moved his steps treading the cold marble. The high stairs felt especially long. Still, still there was an end. The moment he reached the edge, huge stone doors opened by themselves. As always, the opposite side without walls was wide open. It poured out the unusually bright moon¡¯s pale light clusters intact. Jeong Yeon-shin raised his gaze. It was above the tree trunk thickly extending through the office. There. The Deste Fortress Lord was there. It was her back view standing on a branch while receiving moonlight. Her glossy grass-colored hair swayed long. Though not even a trace of energy waves could be felt, she alone was clear. It was strange to the point of being bizarre. Her presence came across truly distinctly. It was especially so in this moment. ¡°Though you knew what the piece was, you must have been curious.¡± She didn¡¯t turn around immediately. She seemed to be gazing at distant scenery. Under the gentle moon halo, only the voice of the Deste Fortress Lord wrapped in pce-like green clothes could be heard. It seemed like all the world¡¯s moonlight was rushing toward her. Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly realized. That was energy cirction. It was true qi operation. Though hard to believe, it was so. The full moon that had be brilliant was breathing with light¡¯s mist, and the hazy light streams spat out by the moon were refracting in eight directions to gather at her. ¡®Even basic techniques have reached the realm of miracles.¡¯ It was insight reached through intuition. It was when Jeong Yeon-shin trembled at a realm he couldn¡¯t even imagine. ¡°The World Tree¡¯s fruit. Your guess was correct.¡± She slowly turned around. Though she had her back to the moon, her eyes rippling with light were visible first. Her deep green gaze was distant. A feeling like naturally pressing down even the soul. He experiences a sensation that even the Blood me Sect Leader never gave whenever facing her. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°I greet the Fortress Lord.¡± Btedly paying respects, he moved his steps. The Deste Fortress Fortress Lord was opposite where he stood stepping up on the rough tree. Jeong Yeon-shin straightened his waist and faced her. ¡°Closer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He silently followed themand. Now it wasn¡¯t even one step¡¯s distance. The absolute being¡¯s face, white enough to be transparent, filled his vision. It was the moment Jeong Yeon-shin was about to bow down and prostrate himself. ¡°This is the first time since the evil sect¡¯s headquarters. There are words I must convey first.¡± The Deste Fortress Fortress Lord parted her lips. The boy who had risen halfway up stared at her. ¡°I will listen attentively.¡± ¡°The evil sect¡¯s leader may return.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s supernatural power beyond reason. He regained his form with just one drop of blood. Though I ended his breath many times.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the Blood me Sect Leader. He too had a sense of transcending the human world. Though not reaching the Fortress Lord¡¯s level, he was one who wielded transcendent regenerative abilities at the peak of blood arts. That¡¯s when it happened. Was she going to pat his head? The Deste Fortress Fortress Lord extended her hand and said: ¡°I couldn¡¯tpletely destroy him. I had to turn back to watch over you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He had to hurriedly bow his head. He recalled the moment he tried to face the Blood me Sect¡¯s Sixth Apostle with his battered body. He had thought the Deste Fortress Lord who disappeared with the Blood me Sect Leader had returned after eliminating the enemy. She was saying that wasn¡¯t so. ¡®Because of me?¡¯ She let one of the Thirteen Evil Sects lords go in order to keep one rising disciple named Lightning Genius safe and sound. The math didn¡¯t add up at all. It was hard for anyone to believe. ¡°Sorry, you say.¡± A crystalline voice rang out. ¡°It was my choice. You just focus on achievement while being wary of powerful enemies.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°More than that.¡± The words paused briefly. Due to her presence, her descending gaze could be fully felt. Jeong Yeon-shin who had been bowing his head immediately raised it. Several strands of hair that had grown during recuperation were resting on the Fortress Lord¡¯s hand. ¡°In my youth, I made friends with World Tree leaves fallen in spring wind. Though now they are crumbled and gone.¡± The corners of the Deste Fortress Fortress Lord¡¯s mouth slightly rose. ¡°Your hair feels simr to that.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°When you be a master, it might be good to grow it out.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± When he reflexively answered that he would, her lips drew a small and beautiful curve. ¡®To the Fortress Lord, even blue rank isn¡¯t a master.¡¯ However, it was truly natural and not something to make an issue of. Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He was hearing the Fortress Lord¡¯s jest for the first time. It made him think she was human after all. Perhaps he could hope for a slightly bigger piece. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¨C Unification (2) ¡®Growing out my hair would be good¡­?¡¯ It was a jest from the absolute being who guards the World Tree alone. She was a supreme being whose image making jokes could hardly be imagined. No words should be taken lightly. Jeong Yeon-shin had to be so. He recalled when he was searching for Hyeon Won-chang. He crossed swords with local martial artists to gather information. He learned hospitality while deliberately losing verbal fights to gain goodwill. Grow hair when bing a master. He kept it in mind. ¡®Still, if it¡¯s the main fortress¡¯ squad leaders, they would call that level a master, wouldn¡¯t they?¡¯ They said the ck rank realm meant achieving Three Flowers Gathered at Crown and Five Qi Return to Source energy cirction. He heard it was a realm where true qi immediately responds to intent. A world capable of facing renowned orthodox faction elders. By then, there should be no risk of having long hair grabbed in closebat. After stepping into the realm of ascension, he could grow his hair. It was a very brief thought. When he met the green eyes again, the Deste Fortress Lord opened her mouth. ¡°Your expression is determined. Though it was idle talk.¡± A faint smile gathered at her lips. ¡°Though martial artists under heaven make death theirpanion, Lightning Genius¡¯ intensity is notcking. Not bad to see.¡± ¡°¡­I am honored.¡± ¡°Nothing to be grateful for, nor sorry about.¡± Her tone was gentle like a breeze. She slowly continued speaking. ¡°The main fortress is not stingy with rewards. I called you to reward the merits achieved through your aspirations, so I shall bestow what you rightfully deserve.¡± Finally. Atst the Fortress Lord¡¯s words brought heart movement. He needed to calm his mind but couldn¡¯t manage well. Even taking a long exhale, his heart fluttered. Though the Deste Fortress Lord would perceive everything, she did not withdraw her small smile. Everything in view slowed down. Her lips that finished saying she would bestow opened again. ¡°Your merits are very great. I shall speak of two things.¡± Her beauty proving peerless martial might did not enter his eyes. He only stared as if engraving in his mind her face that looked just three or four years older. ¡°The merit of finding the evil sect¡¯s headquarters that harmed civilians, the merit of greatly contributing to destroying the rebel group without sacrifice.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The former merit was just an incident that arose from the Seventh Apostle coveting Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s value. That¡¯s how the headquarters incident began. But he wasn¡¯t embarrassed. Because the reward approaching this moment was more important than anything. ¡°It can be said you have umted sufficient merit. Worthy of testing your qualification.¡± With the words, she extended her hand again. Unlike a warrior, her snow-white palm slowly rose. A very strange thing happened. The moonlight behind the Deste Fortress Lord began being drawn to her hand and distorting. She creates a truly transcendent sight. It is not a human act. That¡¯s how Jeong Yeon-shin felt. ¡°This is.¡± WHOOSH!. The huge tree trunks surrounding the office released a gentle breeze. It seemed to tickle his body. It was the moment the leaves turned green in the full moon¡¯s dazzling breath brushed her entire body. ¡°The World Tree¡¯s fruit. A small fragment.¡± It was something like scooping up a handful of moon reflected in ake. A piece of light sprouted above the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s hand. It was hazy as if molded from moonlight. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin was silent. A stream of wind blowing in from the wall-less outside teased his neck as it passed. It was the most wondrous miracle of all he had seen in his life. WUUNG. Even the vibration sound was mystical. He stared intently at the piece of light resting in the noble one¡¯s palm. Though it was his life¡¯s goal, he felt nothing. It was different frommonly spoken of internal energy increasing spirit medicines. There was no surging energy. It was just filled with a numinous feeling. ¡°I know what is known to the world.¡± The Deste Fortress Lord parted her lips. When he raised his head, he met eyes like a bottomless abyss in the forest. She was gazing steadily at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°All wrong. This is not a spirit medicine that bestows powerful strength.¡± ¡°You spoke of qualification. Then what kind¡­¡± ¡°You must feel to know.¡± Her hand came slightly forward. The fragment of light was ced closer. The more he looked, the more mysterious it was. It seemed not of this world. ¡°Try eating it.¡± It was the moment he reflexively raised his hand at the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s words. She slowly shook her head. ¡°It loses its power if separated from my body. You must bring your mouth.¡± There is a saying ¡®extraordinary treasures.¡¯ It meant rare and strange treasures. Dragon spirits, spiritual beings, monster beasts, even mountain ginseng taking human form. That was the nature of famous spirit medicines in the Central ins including various divine swords said to manifest miracles under heaven. They said things difficult to ept bymon sense were abundant in the martial world¡¯s upper echelons. ¡®Loses power if separated from the body?¡¯ The Deste Fortress Lord spoke as if she herself was the World Tree. Countless questions bloomed in his mind. Was she connected by something spiritual? Was that the meaning epassed by the term World Tree¡¯s guardian? But he dared not speak it aloud. He was afraid to show presumptuous words or actions. That was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s position now. He couldn¡¯t be called a master by the Fortress Lord. He was in a position to receive whatever was bestowed. ¡®Senior Cheong Myeong said it. The information encountered changes as rank rises.¡¯ For now he resolved to aim for ck rank. That was enough for now. ¡®Still.¡¯ Even so, the World Tree fragment before his eyes was a fitting reward. He should rightfully take it. Jeong Yeon-shin unhesitatingly lowered his head slightly toward her hand. At the same time he slowly opened his mouth. The moment his lower lip first, then the tip of his nose bridge slightly touched her hand. ¡°Huh?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin let out a questioning groan. It was because the Deste Fortress Lord withdrew her hand. ¡°The appearance is not good.¡± Her tone was calm. Simultaneously the fruit¡¯s fragment descended and gathered at her fingertips. SWISH. She extends her hand just like that. Hazy light slowly filled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s vision. It wasn¡¯t a movement toward his mouth. It was straight to his head. The pathway directly connecting to the upper dantian seemed to react already. Her long finger touched Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s brow. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Heok!¡± His heart technique breathing immediately cut off. It couldn¡¯t be helped. In an instant his consciousness flew away. Along with a feeling like being buried in an abyss¡¯s swamp, a sensation endlessly elevating wrapped around and soared through all his intent. WHOOSH-! It wasn¡¯t a rise in power. It was some kind of experience. It felt like entering the mind of an untouchable being. A tidal wave of sensation arose. It sprouted truly suddenly. While feeling even theposition of air brushing his skin in detail, he brought in nature¡¯s energy. He became sensitive beyond imagination. It was perception that felt like going mad and dying immediately. Suddenly he became aware of time flowing slowly. He could see flowing moonlight.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In this moment. Jeong Yeon-shin had transformed into the Deste Fortress Lord. He felt vision and atmosphere together. He gazed at himself through her eyes. The Fortress Lord¡¯s features reflected in the pitch-ck body were mysterious. Would there be another case like this among all miracles under heaven? It was utterly hard to believe. ¡­¡­That instant felt like countless eons. Her thin breath was clear, yet even one exhale hadn¡¯t finished. The wind brushing past his ears hadn¡¯t even moved away yet. But it was hard to endure. Gradually his original upper dantian began to burn as if forcibly enduring. ¡°Enough.¡± The moment the Deste Fortress Lord spoke as if reciting, the breathlessly long stretched time instantly regained its flow. WHOOSH! Jeong Yeon-shin returned to himself. His body staggered. It seemed due to experiencing a sensation that seemed to transcend even the transcendent realm. Just as he was about to lose bnce, a gentle hand gripped his shoulder as if embracing it. It was the Deste Fortress Lord. ¡°Not possible now. Too early.¡± She said. Jeong Yeon-shin only raised his head to meet her gaze. ¡°What do you mean by too early¡­?¡± ¡°Your realm is too shallow to ept the fruit. Devote yourself to training.¡± ¡°Just now, what exactly, was that effect?¡± ¡°I tested if you could receive the World Tree¡¯s spirit nature. When your intent¡¯s vessel bes firm, as long as the n¡¯s tree doesn¡¯t wither, there will be no ascending to immortality through the Hundred Meetings point. You would live eternally.¡± She speaks of spirit nature. It seemed to mean securing the lifeline by sharing the World Tree¡¯s divine qualities. This too was beyondmon principle. Jeong Yeon-shin asked if his understanding was correct. ¡°Your interpretation is correct.¡± The Deste Fortress Lord slowly nodded. It meant the fruit was that medium. ¡®What¡­¡¯ He experienced with his whole body a mystery said to be among the finest in the martial world. Before entering, he had thought of the legendarily transmitted panacea. He was half right. Jeong Yeon-shin felt deted as he asked once more. ¡°Rise to Divine Sword Sauad Leader¡¯s rank¡­ receive aplete fruit through worthy merits. Then reach the realm of purple martial robes to handle the World Tree¡¯s spirit nature, is that what you mean?¡± ¡°That too is correct.¡± ¡°¡­Then, the sensation this unworthy disciple just had¡­¡± He asked about the world he seemed to see and feel through the Fortress Lord¡¯s eyes. The corners of her mouth slightly rose. ¡°It was inevitable and.¡± SWISH. The soft touch on his shoulder gently pushed Jeong Yeon-shin back. ¡°A gift.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± He stepped down from the tree trunk. All his senses had returned already. However, the peerless world he experienced earlier remained vivid in his memory. So it was a test, and therefore a gift. He didn¡¯t know what she meant by inevitable. But it was an experience that would greatly guide him someday. Perhaps it might even help with the imminent mission. Inspiration for creating heart techniques was rising. Very intensely. ¡°Be victorious. Until you reach South Zhili.¡± She said. She seemed to know the fact that Jeong Yeon-shin had been selected for the martial match to punish the Namgung family. Though they said the General Administration Office handled all major and minor affairs in the Fortress, it seemed there were matters she took interest in. ¡®A dismissal.¡¯ She spoke words of safe journey. It meant he could leave now. ¡°May the Fortress Lord also be at peace.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin calmly paid his respects. RUSTLE. The sound of clothes softly brushing suddenly came clearly. The Fortress Lord slightly leaned her body back. She gently reclined against the tree trunk. Jeong Yeon-shin who saw her slowly closing her eyes turned around. The moment he left the office, the stone doors that had opened by themselves earlier closed on their own. It must be the mystery of controlling emptiness manifested by the Deste Fortress Lord. He was used to it now. Jeong Yeon-shin came down the stairs just like that. Unlike going up, it felt very short. ¡®So that¡¯s what the fruit was.¡¯ His feelings were strange. Perhaps because he experienced something unimaginable. He fully realized one of the martial world¡¯s iprehensibles. He thought anyone who experienced it would feel the same. He even heard words of eternal life. It was talk far removed from his current self. It was on theplete opposite side. ¡®Even if I receive the fruit.¡¯ He knew his realm wascking to contain that power. Mission experience creates martial arts advancement and builds merit. It meant ultimately returning to basics. STEP. The boy who came out of the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s inner Fortress silently moved his steps. His shadow gradually lengthened in the brightly descending moonlight. Deep night was fading. * * * The next day, Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s great practice ground. An official notice came down through the General Administration Office. It was a letter recording the next mission. Jeong Yeon-shin sitting in the middle of the practice ground opened the mission assignment dispatch. Seniors surrounded him in a circle. Their gathered appearance looking down was somewhat amusing. ¡°Lightning Genius¡¯ name is in the martial match delegation. It¡¯s really written there.¡± ¡°Truly an honorable matter. If only I were ten years younger¡­¡± Some seniors with more aplished eye techniques than Jeong Yeon-shin seemed to have scanned it first. The boy read down the letter marked ¡®Expedition List¡¯ at the beginning. He skipped the misceneous introduction. He checked the list right away. [Execute the following five through life-and-death matches.] Namgung family Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung family Young Master Namgung family Azure Heaven Sword Group Leader Namgung family Elder Council Lord Namgung Family Head [The following main family warriors shall properly prepare.] Obeying Heaven Wing Wing White Qilin Radiant Demon Wing Lightning Genius Main Fortress Elder Council Lord Deste Ma Family Head Divine Sword Squad Leader ¡®Divine Sword Squad Leader?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¨C Battle for Possession ¡°Lightning Genius¡­ I envy the other side. We¡¯ll see an earth-shattering battle. The opponent for the Namgung Family Head is truly unexpected.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it inevitable? The Fortress Lord went out once recently.¡± ¡°Having to face the Eight Great Families¡¯ head, there¡¯s no one else but the Group Leader.¡± [TL note- Changing Divine Sword Squad to Divine Sword Group, so the term ¡°Group Leader¡± will only refer to Divine Sword Group Leader.] Jeong Yeon-shin silently listened to the conversation of the seniors surrounding him. The one they would honorifically call Group Leader was only one person under heaven. Seventeen martial forces including Radiant Demon Wing, Obeying Heaven Wing, and Annihtion Team form the Divine Sword Group. Group Leader meant Deste Sect¡¯s Divine Sword Group Leader. Supreme under the Fortress Lord in the main fortress. Iparably noble. ¡®I still haven¡¯t met him.¡¯ Even after entering Deste Sect, he couldn¡¯t see him once. The Divine Sword Group Leader was a being who always traversed the martial world. They said they wrote down legendary movements that enthusiasts spoke of. They said they fulfilled Deste Sect¡¯s inherent role by disying absolutely overwhelming martial might on the front lines. ¡°Isn¡¯t he out on a mission?¡± ¡°Even the direct Divine Sword Team has been away long. Rumors say they went to deal with Remaining Spirit.¡± ¡°Then straight to the Namgung family without returning¡­¡± The seniors¡¯ conversation continued above sitting Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head. ¡°Did you say Remaining Spirit?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin abruptly asked. ¡°Counted among the Thirteen Evil Sects. They¡¯re troublesome major faction bstrds who value wealth and information above martial arts.¡± A middle-aged woman with very sharp eyes answered while stroking his head. She was a blue-ranked warrior named Wu Yu-xiang, a dao technique master who treated Jeong Yeon-shin like a son. Several seniors chimed in. ¡°Their schemes rather than martial might. Those Remaining Spirit bstrds are experts at plotting behind the scenes. Sword demons like the Tyrant Sword Sect might be easier to deal with.¡± ¡°They say they have the Hao Sect in their grip. Information also circtes that they¡¯re most connected with other Thirteen Evil Sects. Lightning Genius, you might have been affected several times without knowing.¡± Remaining Spirit. Speaking of another Thirteen Evil Sects. ¡®Thirteen Sects¡­¡¯ They said thirteen evil faction groups possessed mightparable to the Orthodox Eight Families. The world was vast. The Divine Sword Group Leader seemed tock bodies just to control them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Though they say some Eight Great Families show hypocrisy in the secr world, the evil deeds of the Thirteen Evil Sects who were evil path practitioners from birth stood out more. ¡®Personally I¡¯ve shed with Blood me Sect, Tyrant Sword Sect. There¡¯s also Deep Martial Alliance.¡¯ Needless to say about Blood me Sect and Tyrant Sword Sect who shed several times. He had beheaded the rising disciple Sword Art Flower of Deep Martial Alliance. Ma Jin¡¯s advice about her background and betrothed came to mind. It was right after beheading Hwangbo Jun of the Sword Demons while being chased by Blood me Sect. ©¤You, the murim¡¯s reaction isn¡¯t normal. Martial faction fights aren¡¯t just open warfare. The battle of informants is no less important. Word came from the General Administration Office. They say there are those inquiring about Deste Sect Lightning Genius¡¯ activities. ¡®Enemies have increased.¡¯ The grudges formed each time going on missions grew rapidly. He had a feeling this murim journey wouldn¡¯t be smooth either. Was it a premonition from his upper dantian power? It didn¡¯t seem it would end as needless worry. ¡°Four days until departure. Even gathering what we have is urgent. Everyone should withdraw.¡± It was Cheong Myeong. As he lightly waved his hand, a wind cold as sword wind blew. The Radiant Demon Wing masters withdrew in groups. Then as if routine, they each smiled slightly and encouraged Jeong Yeon-shin as they moved away. Jeong Yeon-shin stood up brushing off his pants. ¡°Senior.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive a lot from this return? You should organize before heading out again.¡± The blue single eye curves slightly. Cheong Myeong continued with a smiling face. ¡°For example, things like spirit pills.¡± ¡°Uncle Jang-myeong, yourplexion has bloomed? Did you drink something good?¡± A young female swordsman around twenty greeted energetically. The blue martial robe color covering her whole body was very deep. As she approached the Namgung family¡¯s majestic main gate without hesitation, dust rose like clouds beneath her light footwork. Servants and warriors following behind her came like background. ¡°Young Lady.¡± One gate guard looked at her with a face saying she was newly dazzling. Bowing his head to the woman who came close, he raised his hands in greeting and said: ¡°The one who has truly changed seems to be the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master. I congratte your great achievement.¡± ¡°We congratte your great achievement!¡± The five warriors guarding the gate together paid respects. The motion of raising both hands gathered into fists arose at once. It even emanated discipline like sword technique energy waves. Not just anyone can guard a major martial faction¡¯s main gate. It was even more so for martial families called dynasties due to longsting power. Because gate guards were the face of the faction. Naturally conducting themselves with might worthy of being counted in South Zhili¡¯s prefecture, passersby on the opposite main road couldn¡¯t take their eyes off. They whispered very quietly as they passed. ¡°They pay such respects to them?¡± ¡°You fool. Even the escorts are Namgung people, just look, isn¡¯t she clearly the family¡¯s precious jade?¡± ¡°The Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower Master? Thatdy¡¯s face is tanned with healthyplexion? But this person ispletely white.¡± ¡°How can you run an upper shop with suchte news. They say she consumed the Human-Form Snow Ginseng passed down in oral tradition. The mystical and cool energy even changed her skin. Very lucky. We witnessed one of the martial world¡¯s legends.¡± ¡°What? Human-Form Snow Ginseng?¡± Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi heard it all. She deliberately paid no mind. Their words weren¡¯t wrong. She had taken the legendary Human-Form Snow Ginseng. It was because her brother and father, the young master and family head, were already internal masters who had filled their lower dantian with true qi. ¡°Well, thanks to fighting well with those blood demons. Everyone have a good day.¡± She passed by them with a light smile. The signs of smallmotion behind her were clearly felt. The family warriors were useful as subordinates. It was easy to receive devotion worthy of offering to imperial princesses. One smile and light greeting was enough. The things she had rightfully enjoyed since birth felt even sweeter today. ¡°Go rest from your travel fatigue. Your efforts were great.¡± She bestowed one word to those who followed her and moved her steps. She answered with hands raised of respect by waving her hand. WHOOSH! She split the air with a few light body technique steps. Those passing through the family¡¯s inner courtyard were startled and hurriedly paid respects. Only direct bloodline members were permitted to move with body techniques within the family, and the Namgung family¡¯s eye techniques easily recognized the family nobledy whose skin color had merely changed. Namgung Mi headed straight for the family¡¯s Azure Sky Hall. It was where the young master learned the family head¡¯s duties. ¡°We congratte your great achievement.¡± Guard warriors bowed at the waist as soon as she entered. All were Azure Sky Hall warriors. They were different from the gate guards. Their bearing was like serving royalty, and these were truly loyal retainers. The family¡¯s pirs who wouldn¡¯t shake no matter what rumors blew in from outside. ¡®Even if the imperial dogs bark about viting the main family¡­¡¯ Namgung Mi thought. ¡°The young master gave word.¡± One warrior guided her. Blue curtains of supreme quality elegantly decorated the hall¡¯s interior. The warrior who stopped at one side of the corridor said: ¡°He said you may enter directly.¡± She slightly nodded her head and immediately opened the door. The magnificently drawn sword pattern simultaneously slid sideways. Along with a soft sound, the Namgung young master¡¯s office was revealed. Tables of precious sandalwood stretched in reddish-brown in a room that could be used as a practice ground. ¡°You¡¯ve achieved smallpletion.¡± Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin said while seated. Calm eyes, high nose, features that could be called beautiful. He was truly a dazzling young master, but he didn¡¯t take his eyes off the documents he was scanning. Namgung Mi didn¡¯t mind and pulled over a chair. Sitting down heavily across from him and crossing her legs, she opened her mouth. ¡°Everyone else calls it greatpletion.¡± ¡°When Blood me Sect ambushed the main family, we had to empty our forces to find that Human-Form Snow Ginseng. Your inner power achievement only bloats power. Compared to the sacrifice, it¡¯s just so-so.¡± Her brother¡¯s answer was indifferent. The Azure Qilin among Namgung family¡¯s Clear White Twin Qilins. He received the title of divine beast qilin before Namgung Hwasin was called White Qilin. He was the direct line who added powerful strength and dignity to White Qilin¡¯s foundation known for righteous character. He had reason to be arrogant. ¡°Even this?¡± SWISH- Along with lightly flowing hair, Namgung Mi¡¯s skin grew even whiter. The documents on the table shook from the suddenly arising energy technique aftermath. Mysterious white energy streams brushed her entire body. Like a goddess of northern wind and snow, her appearance wrapped in cold wind was clearly revealed through true qi. She had contained a peerless spirit medicine in her body. The depth of her energy waves was endless. She opened her mouth. ¡°The imperial watchdogs dared dere war on the main family? Even life-and-death martial matches? It¡¯s absurdly arrogant. Can the Divine Sword Group Leader defeat our father who achievedpletion in the Emperor Sword Form?¡± The imperial army cannot help Deste Sect. When missions fail in the murim where movement techniques are developed, the fall in prestige the imperial side must bear is severe. The imperial court and Deste Sect never acknowledged external connections. That was why countless Deste Sect warriors died in the vast murim. This matter too would remain just a fight between the two. Imperial faction Deste Sect versus orthodox world¡¯s number one family Namgung n. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t even a total group battle like the Hwangbo family incident. If it¡¯s just ten legitimate martial matches, no Eight Great Family would worry about defeat first no matter who the opponent. Namgung Se-jin said: ¡°Don¡¯t presume about peerless masters¡¯ affairs. As you know, you too were named. The martial challenge contents were announced across the Central ins, likely Deste Sect¡¯s scheme. If we don¡¯t step forward, the family name is bent. We can¡¯t refuse. Spectators from across the martial world are set to gather.¡± ¡°And what if they lose? Deste Sect I mean.¡± ¡°No warrior fights while assuming defeat. We¡¯re the same. This is no ordinary grand event. The victor¡¯s reputation will rise iparably.¡± ¡°My beauty and title will be more widely known then. No, I¡¯ll just rece Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Wei Ji Myo-hwa and be the Sword Dragon. And¡­¡± Namgung Mi continued with aposed face. ¡°I heard our Hwa-sin is returning.¡± A smooth smile gathered on her lips. Immediately Namgung Se-jin furrowed his brow. ¡°That child is your brother too.¡± ¡°How can an illegitimate lowborn be? It¡¯s strange for brother to say such things too. More than that.¡± Namgung Mi¡¯s smile deepened as she replied dismissively. ¡°The one who became the incident¡¯s starting point was on the list? The kid who used sound techniques that would only work on the weak. Lightning Genius or something. I saw him briefly before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not martial arts to belittle. That was divine technique. Can¡¯t you imagine what threat he could be in group battle?¡± She ignored her brother¡¯s words with a small snort. ¡°I want to make that child the touchstone of my achievement. Let¡¯s go see. Lightning Genius and White Qilin.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The imperial watchdogs dered war, right? Already announced to the whole murim, they said. Even the Divine Sword Group Leader can¡¯t kill us until the martial matches. Though unlike me, brother, you have manyints about the Lightning Genius incident? Don¡¯t you want to see if he¡¯s worth killing, see what kind of person he is? Also meet the younger brother who will soon die.¡± ¡°¡­You, do you really intend to kill Ah-sin?¡± [TL Note- Koreannguage uses Ah with names as a sign of endearment.] ¡°Not Ah-sin but Hwasin. He¡¯s not young anymore either?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°They should have started departing? I want to propose a sequential victory format in advance. In five versus five matches they¡¯ll fight from youngest, so I¡¯ll kill Lightning Genius first and end with Hwa-sin. With our brother¡¯s hypocrisy, you wouldn¡¯t want illegitimate blood on your hands.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Does this little sister look like she¡¯ll lose?¡± Namgung Mi asked with a red smile. Only her ruby-like lip color stood out amid skin that had turned white as snow. ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I mean. You won¡¯t lose.¡± Namgung Se-jin who had been staring at her shook his head. Then he revealed a settled expression as if hearing words he wanted. ¡°I can guess your sword energy martial arts. Your internal energy¡¯s cold energy will freeze the opponent¡¯s meridians first. Without overwhelming power there¡¯s no way to counter. If levels are simr it¡¯s certain victory. Unless the opponent has trained cave techniques their whole life.¡± ¡°Why cave techniques?¡± ¡°Shaolin monks who achievedpletion in the Muscle Sutra train even their body¡¯s interior. They say they reach the level of effortlessly raising Three Samadhi True Fire mes inside their body. But it¡¯s not something you need to worry about now.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± She frowned as if annoyed then smiled brightly again. And asked: ¡°So, want to go see?¡± The day of the murim journey for the anti-Namgung family martial match delegation. Jeong Yeon-shin consumed the spirit pill received from the medicine hall. It was a reward for missionspleted as blue rank. They said it was ssified as a superior grade even in Deste Sect. The boy sitting cross-legged in the middle of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s great practice ground. WHOOSH! The hem of his blue martial robe fluttered endlessly. It was greatly different from the supply spirit pills eaten when first entering. The energy waves spreading through his whole body were gradually deepening. asionally faint energy streams were visible. Materialization of true qi. Hazy golden light clusters shed and disappeared one by one. Amidst that, all kinds of sound transmissions flew about. It was Radiant Demon Wing masters standing guard in arge circle around their blue junior. Hyeon Won-chang was with them. ©¤Leader, that, what is that color? The Deste Sect Divine Hero asked Ma Jin, Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader, without reserve. Ma Jin who was gazing steadily at his nephew slightly parted his lips. ©¤I heard he established the foundation for creating cultivation techniques. It¡¯s not rare for rapidly increasing true qi to fan the sprouting of enlightenment. Though it¡¯s just spirit pill energy for now, perhaps a peerless heart technique might be born within this year. ©¤Huh¡­ ©¤You send a sound transmission of a sigh mixed breath? Maintain courtesy, Hyeon Won-chang. Hyeon Won-chang let the lord¡¯s scolding go in one ear. He had no choice. It was because his lifesaving benefactor had already gathered the waves of true qi. ¡°Young Hero Jeong!¡± WHOOSH¨C. Jeong Yeon-shin was taking a long breath. ¡°Young Hero Hyeon?¡± He opens his mouth while still eyes closed. He seemed to sense Hyeon Won-chang carefully approaching. Hyeon Won-chang asked. ¡°Is it finished?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly curious. How much stronger did you be?¡± At those words, the moment Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his eyes, abundant energy revealed itself as deep blue eye light. The sky color of his pupils was transforming into blue radiance. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± The boy answered. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ¨C Battle for Possession (2) Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! The power¡¯s radiance in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes quickly faded. He slightly opened his mouth and exhaled a long breath. Energy waves spread and disappeared once around him. It seemed heavier by the amount true qi had increased. ¡°Anyone can see he¡¯s an elite warrior. If not for the young face.¡± ¡°With a different body it¡¯s even more so. Such a well-trained physique would be rare even in the main fortress.¡± Several seniors threw jokes. Now he had the bearing of a martial master regardless of age. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin raised his hands in greeting to those who stood guard. They were seniors who watched over his energy cirction in the great practice ground. He receives attention from them that he never experienced at the Jeong family training hall. Their great care that approached unusually was very precious. ¡°Don¡¯t know how much stronger you¡¯ve be? That can happen.¡± Ma Jin who had been carefully observing the boy said. ¡°Power increase is like that. The amount you can observe isn¡¯t everything. You have to use your body to realize.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth with a very small smile. ¡°Are you going to spar with me?¡± His manner of speaking had changed. There was a bit morefort. That¡¯s how Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s attitude toward his maternal uncle was. Ma Jin too seemed pleased with his nephew¡¯s appearance of gradually opening his heart along with time. ¡°That would be good but¡­ first pay your respects and follow me.¡± Ma Jin turned around. He immediately moved his steps, heading in the direction out of the great practice ground. Jeong Yeon-shin who had been standing nkly turned toward hispanions. ¡°Receiving the leader¡¯s guidance right before a mission.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t hear advice too many times, right?¡± ¡°The opponent is Namgung. Those who im to be number one under heaven among secr families.¡± ¡°Lightning Genius, return safely.¡± The Radiant Demon Wing masters behind spoke greetings with smiles. It sounded like saying see you tomorrow, but Deste Sect warriors¡¯ farewells were originally like that. Missions were heavy. Companions who didn¡¯t return, weren¡¯t few. That¡¯s why they sent off lightly. ¡®It¡¯s the senders¡¯ own prayer.¡¯ It meant hoping for natural return like the next day¡¯s noon. It was Deste Sect¡¯s custom. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly raised his hands in greeting and shouldered the travel pack ced beside him. ¡°Young Hero Jeong!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Hero Hyeon.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin looked at one unfamiliar with the main family¡¯s customs like himself. Hyeon Won-chang was smiling broadly. The blue hero band tied on his forehead fluttered slightly behind his head, making one think strangers would mistake him for the mission departure¡¯s subject. ¡°This time just finish the martial match and return. If it drags on again, you yourself might be up to blue rank. But, shouldn¡¯t a peer watch the promotion moment? Like mine.¡± ¡°Young Hero Hyeon to blue rank? Isn¡¯t that a bit early?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding seven-tenths of my true martial arts. Young Hero Jeong shouldn¡¯t drag out the martial match and should return.¡± After exchanging idle jokes, he turned around. Jeong Yeon-shin silently began walking. The practice ground floor carved by masters¡¯ footsteps felt especially rough. It was his first mission without anyone from Radiant Demon Wing apanying. They had to carry out their own respective missions. ¡®They said the Hwangbo family time was excessive force mobilization.¡¯ He learned after returning. They said the expedition to exterminate the Hwangbo family was a difficult decision. He heard it was like bringing incking manpower while making an example. The martial world was a world ovepping with all under heaven, and Deste Fortress was a faction protecting administrative territories from numerous martial artists. Though the Divine Sword Group¡¯s seventeen squads were powerful, looking at the entire Central ins they were very few. The numbers were so. Sympathizing with the ideology of stabilizing civilian lives, and talent the main fortress could trust. Masters with martial might capable of properly facing powerful martial artists. Main fortress warriors had to be both. They were resources difficult to cultivate. Most external personnel with martial power able to pass Deste City were filtered by the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s eyes. They said character was the issue. ¡®Deste Fortress suppresses martial artists¡¯ freedom.¡¯ They are potential enemies of all martial factions. Looking at the entire murim as one, Deste Fortress was a minority. It¡¯s not that the main family is small. The world is vast. The Central ins was a chaotic world where Thirteen Evil Sects, Nine Sects Eight Families, and numerous mid-level sects ran rampant. ¡°So, Namgung confidently epted the martial challenge letter?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who arrived at a sealed stone chamber in the small practice ground faced Ma Jin. ¡°Yes. Very different from the Hwangbo family time. From the start it¡¯s one-on-one matches, and they¡¯re big enough to know our circumstances quite well. They mean who knows what will happenpeting with elite few. Namgung is clearly stronger than Hwangbo. Enough to be called secr number one in the orthodox faction.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I too must soon visit Sichuan. It¡¯s because of the thunderp bombs you were badly hit by once. Information circtes that the Sichuan Tang n is secretly manufacturing fire bombs. They tell me to confirm and return. From the General Administration Office.¡± ¡°Tang n¡­ I heard Sichuan¡¯s murim is treacherous. Isn¡¯t it a ce where even Radiant Demon Wing masters can¡¯t guarantee survival if caught in factional strife? They say three of the nine major sects and three Thirteen Evil Sects¡¯ major factions gather with the Sichuan Tang n that contends for top among the Eight Families.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin casually blurted out. It was speaking as a nephew. During the Yuan-Ming transition, light movement technique supreme masters implicated in treason charges leisurely evaded pursuit by imperial warriors and went into hiding. It was an incident that greatly scarred the Ming imperial court¡¯s dignity. That¡¯s why. Deste Fortress carrying out missions in the murim is not officially affiliated with the government externally. Because the murim is where the burden of mission failure is greatest. It means sharp martial artists don¡¯t hesitate to kill Deste Fortress warriors. ¡°Kill without mercy¡± was the phrase used then. ¡°I know what you mean. Rather, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Ma Jin said with a slight smile. ¡°I, Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader, survived without issue until reaching ck rank. It¡¯s not for a blue rookie to worry about.¡± ¡°Without issue?¡± That wasn¡¯t true. They said he lost his testicles in the mission to rescue young Baek Mi-ryeo. Jeong Yeon-shin who unconsciously looked toward Ma Jin¡¯s groin quickly turned his gaze away. Ma Jin frowning opens his mouth pretending not to notice. ¡°You showed a new palm technique. When having the martial match with White Qilin.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been refining it recently.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin recalled thebination of Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm and Demon Roaring Blood Technique. It was a method using the repulsive force of extreme mutual generation through technique formations. Despite its surprising power itcked precision, but wouldn¡¯t change easily. ¡°The ck ranks who saw your martial match that day would have grasped the pros and cons with just one move. The technique isn¡¯t precise. Is that right?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Your ready admission is good to see. Let me give advice. What is the foundation of your martial arts now?¡± ¡°Jeong family Dynamic technique.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered without hesitation. ¡°Right. They said Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong wasparable to the Muscle Sutra. If Shaolin¡¯s Eighteen Arhats acknowledged so, your Jeong family dynamic technique is truly a peerless dynamic technique. Haven¡¯t you neglected that training recently? While filling inner power.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± He nodded. It was training he never skipped at Jeong family hall. Things like repeatedly sitting and standing while circting true qi with a log ced on his back. ¡°Since it¡¯s apleted martial art, deliberately¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied briefly. ¡°Completed¡­?¡± The conversation broke off briefly. While Ma Jin looked down at him steadily, Jeong Yeon-shin waited silently. ¡°¡­Your meridians¡¯ endurance will be beyond what you imagine. Meaning you can be bold in experimenting with martial arts. Unlike ordinary internal masters. Since your whole body is firmly woven together, you needn¡¯t greatly worry about qi deviation.¡± Ma Jin slowly continued speaking. ¡°Shaolin¡¯s seventy-two martial arts are each famous as divine techniques, but when hearing the training methods somee across as bizarre. Things like Hot Sand Palm or Iron Cloth Shirt. Pressing hands into sand heated by fire, dropping bodies from cliffs. They don¡¯t worry about internal injuries while training indestructible bodies. It¡¯s thanks to tempering the whole body with the Muscle Sutra.¡± ¡°The leader¡¯s insight is no less than Young Hero Hyeon¡¯s. To know Shaolin divine techniques in such detail¡­¡± ¡°You mean Hyeon Won-chang?¡± Ma Jin who furrowed his brow once at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s joke shook his head and said: ¡°The point is, don¡¯t worry about energy cirction in your new palm technique. It should be enough to circte true qi unhesitatingly to refine precision. I know you¡¯re absorbed in creating cultivation techniques, but palm techniques will be more useful for now.¡± ¡°Indeed, your words make sense.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who nodded raised his hands respectfully in greeting. ¡°Thank you for the advice. It¡¯s time I should go.¡± ¡°¡­Right, the Namgung direct bloodline¡¯s swords are frightening. Come back after beheading them without carelessness.¡± The long scar on Ma Jin¡¯s face twitched. It seemed like a movement with worry embedded. It was unlike a ck-ranked master who had long experienced Deste Fortress¡¯s customs. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Leader.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin bowed once at the waist and turned around. Simultaneously he raised energy sense once greatly to confirm what was prepared. Deste Sword, Northern Light sword, Thousand Silkworm Thread martial clothes, money pouch and travel pack¡­ and martial arts. All were newly equipped on his body. Preparations wereplete. It was time for mission departure. * * * The path leaving the main family¡¯s main gate. Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin and White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin walked the official road each leading a horse. Though the young Deste Fortress blue-ranked masters drew passersby¡¯s gazes, Jeong Yeon-shin paid no mind. It was due to the strange situation. ¡°Where did the two go, they say?¡± ¡°Just that they received missions to pass through other regions first¡­¡± Namgung Hwa-sin shook his head as if not knowing. ¡°What.¡± The originally assigned mission wasn¡¯t like this. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s maternal grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok and the Main Family Elder Council Lord were supposed to apany as martial match delegates. They said the Divine Sword Group Leader and Divine Sword Team would join midway under the pretext of participation and escort. ¡®Until joining up, two rising talents travel alone?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin was a bit dumbfounded. How long had it been since being chased as Blood me Sect¡¯s target? The main fortress abandoning him again was strange. Perhaps it was the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s instruction? ¡®Though they say murim journeys without hardship aren¡¯t good for martial arts achievement¡­¡¯ He asked:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Are the Elder Council Lord and Deste Ma Family Head also carrying out missions?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Looking at Namgung Hwa-sin smiling with a troubled face, he realized anew. White Qilin too passed Deste City with him. As it was normally a time to still be at the bottom as a white-ranked warrior, it would be hard to know main fortress circumstances well. Their situations were the same. Jeong Yeon-shin raised his energy sense a bit more and said: ¡°We should hurry on our way. Having built grudges with many Thirteen Evil Sects, we might find it hard to meet the deadline if we¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°That seems best.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin readily nodded and they mounted their horses simultaneously. NEIGH! They immediately spurred their respective steeds. There was no need to discuss the route. For Jeong Yeon-shin it was no longer unfamiliar territory, and for Namgung Hwa-shin the destination was his main family. A wind of another beginning blew. The gale brushing their faces and vibrations shaking up and down were invigorating. They galloped unhesitatingly on the road where the early summer sun beat down in heat haze. Namgung Hwa-shin said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re skilled at horsemanship?¡± ¡°Young Hero Namgung seems more so.¡± It remained refreshing even after half an hour. The geography wasn¡¯t difficult. It was so from Xiangyang where Deste Fortress was located to Huizhou in South Zhili. There was only one road if taking the post station route. Perhaps because of this? Suddenly, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a certain inevitability. A stream of wind carrying bright red color seemed to caress his cheek. As if it had been waiting just for this moment. The energy waves spreading from far ahead were very familiar. A strangely refined feeling amid irregrity. Had they waited long in that spot? ¡®Weaker than usual. The energy waves are shallow.¡¯ The boy opened his mouth atop his horse. Immediately a brief conversation between the two geniuses began. ¡°Young Hero Namgung.¡± ¡°You mean the chilling energy? I felt it.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s blood art true qi.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to be Blood Swordmaster level.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an apostle.¡± ¡°Blood me Sect¡¯s Apostle?¡± ¡°Yes. Should be the Seven Apostle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard well. That she lived with Young Hero.¡± ¡°You knew how to joke too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m human too. More than that, the energy waves are strange, for an Apostle¡¯s power¡­¡± ¡°If weakened it¡¯s an opportunity, if it was her original might then it¡¯s already toote. We¡¯ll be caught by light movement technique.¡± ¡°Speaking of odds assuming joint attack, how would it be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. All we can do is hope the main fortress¡¯ supreme masters notice while fighting noisily.¡± He spoke honestly. His power increased after consuming the spirit pill received as mission reward. However, in the world of masters, an inch difference was a gap in martial might. Jeong Yeon-shin was cautious. It was because he lived a life chased by time. Without using his body to its limits, it was hard to give a definite answer. Would there be a chance of victory? ¡®Still, if that markedly weakened energy wave is true¡­¡¯ THUD! Jeong Yeon-shin leaped from his horse while measuring the distance. His field of view suddenly widened. Simultaneously, as Namgung Hwa-shin who sprang up his form entered one side, someone revealing themselves from the now quite close forest came into view. She were wearing a flowing red martial robe. ckcquer-like hair and a single red eye. There was almost no change to her body. Perhaps just slightly longer hair. Her appearance was different. It was due to blood flowing from the corners of her mouth. The dark red fresh blood felt unfamiliar. Though blood arts had regenerative power, she seemed unable to recover from internal injuries. BOOM! It was unavoidably a situation to sh. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately raised a storm of light body technique together with Namgung Hwa-shin. Along with scenery passing by like an arrow, the Seven Apostle¡¯s face suddenly filled his vision. THUD. ¡°The headquarters must have fallen.¡± Feet scraping the ground raised dust. While the moistureden light body technique aftermath blew back as reverse wind, Jeong Yeon-shin who stopped exactly ten steps away opened his mouth. ¡°What do you want? Coming all the way to Xiangyang.¡± ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t home.¡± Slowly, the Seven Apostle parted her blood-stained lips. She had been wearing a hazy smile since facing Jeong Yeon-shin, even appearing pitiful at a nce. Her pitch-ck hair swayed in the dusty wind. ¡°Came to, find you.¡± The Seven Apostle¡¯s lips moved. Her red eye opposite the ck eyepatch was glowing. ¡°What¡¯s with that state?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin, used to superficial madness, asked indifferently. ¡°Are you worried?¡± Her smile brightened. In her deeply reddened smile, Namgung Hwa-shin seemed not even worth considering. ¡°The process was a bit, rough. Your ck ranks.¡± Her words broke off. It meant her internal energybreathing was unstable. There were Deste Masters who hadn¡¯t seen her appearance during the Blood me Sect headquarters incident. Perhaps she was hurt by them. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Found you, so it¡¯s fine. Come here.¡± RUSTLE. She approaches staggering with a smiling face. Her internal injuries were deep at a nce. She seemed abnormal overall. Jeong Yeon-shin raised his hand to stop Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s intervention. Fortunately he stopped. It was trust. It must be thanks to his growth momentum and blue rank,pleted missions and their friendship until now. ¡®Strange.¡¯ Standing still, he only observed the Seven Apostle¡¯s expression and energy waves. Until her thin breath reached his nape. RUSTLE. She embraces Jeong Yeon-shin along with shaking breath. The carefully brushing clothes could be fully felt. ¡°Go back and make divine techniques for me. My young Grand Teacher. My little Sect Leader.¡± The Seven Death Lord whispered. His ear tickled. ¡®If it works on this one, it should work the same on Namgung family¡¯s direct line.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought while being embraced. ¡°Your young Grand Teacher.¡± He calmly opened his mouth. He hadn¡¯t known his new palm technique would face realbat so quickly. Along with mantra operation, there was an ominous wave of true qi rising from his right hand. It was an instant. The dust wind spreading from beneath his feet began shimmering golden under the sunlight. ¡°Is no more.¡± With the boy¡¯s words, an explosion roared. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¨C Battle for Possession (3) Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! BOOM! The palm technique wave¡¯s rebound force was tremendous. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately loaded follow-up power into his right arm meridians. The long twelve meridian pathway of the Large Intestine from inside his shoulder to index finger took on the firmness of Jeong family dynamic technique. It was a move to prevent dislocation from the powerful aftermath. BOOM! Still he was pushed back. The feeling under his feet making furrows in the dirt ground was rough. The palm force storm scattering in all directions raised yellow earth dust. Even vision became blurred. ¡®As expected.¡¯ The strike¡¯s sensation was shallow. It was because the Seventh Apostle whose energy waves suddenly increased an instant before moved away with swift movement technique. She avoided Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s strike from point-nk range. It was a reaction as if expected. Befitting an agile demon woman. The Seventh Apostle was clearly in a weakened statepared to when whole. Her evasion was about an inch slower. But not as much as appeared. The severely weakened appearance was an exaggerated pretense. She was still powerful. Perhaps she wanted to evoke sympathy. ¡°What¡¯s your scheme?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said while staring beyond the dust. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s figure had retreated five steps away. At her single hand gesture, a hot summer wind swept in and cleared the view. Along with long flowing ck hair, her red eye and lips curved in an arc were revealed. ¡°You, created another martial art that didn¡¯t exist?¡± The Seventh Apostle lightly touched her abdomen. Her red silk thread martial robe was clinging wetly as if soaked. She hadn¡¯t fully deflected Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palm force. It meant her aplished protective energy that should always be active was pierced for an instant. The implications were huge. He had acquired a strike that could work even in the ck rank realm. It would be a life-saving ultimate move that could save Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s life someday. ¡®Landing it is another matter. uracy is the problem.¡¯ It¡¯s hard to load with speed and precision. Because the technique¡¯s development signs were noisy and the flow of power wasrge. Jeong Yeon-shin deliberately suppressed his sense of achievement while taking in the Seventh Apostle. The madwoman was opening her mouth. ¡°Not even a direct hit yet this much¡­¡± An innocent smile gathered on her lips. ¡°If I took it properly, it would¡¯ve been hard to survive. Amazing!¡± She looks with quite an excited face. Even her eye opposite the ck eyepatch seemed to sparkle red. ¡°I asked. What are your intentions?¡± ¡°You ask the obvious. To take the Grand Teacher¡­¡± She trails off while slightly lowering her single eye. Her attitude had changed. In this moment Jeong Yeon-shin realized the murim¡¯s principles. There was no reason to think otherwise. It was because he had grown. Because Namgung Hwa-sin was with him. Free-spiritedness was just the exclusive property of masters. The more powerful, the more dignified one bes. The murim¡¯s principles were clear. Lightning Genius with increased martial arts ranking. White Qilin emanating powerful bearing. They were a force difficult for an internally injured Seventh Apostle to subdue without getting hurt. She could no longer attempt kidnapping recklessly like before. Jeong Yeon-shin decided. ¡®End it with this murim journey.¡¯ It would be hard to see the Seventh Apostle in such a state again. He must eliminate her while she¡¯s even slightly weakened. Besides the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader, she was clearly the biggest future trouble. ¡°My Grand Teacher. Let¡¯s go together. Hmm?¡± The Seventh Apostle spoke with a desperate expression. It was outright pleading. It was amusing seeing such behavior from a mouth that absorbed people¡¯s vital energy. Where had the evil sect¡¯s supreme master gone who captured him in one move without right or wrong at Clear Night Valley Valley in South Zhili? Jeong Yeon-shin observed her energy. The center of her bright red lips was slightly raised. She seemed to consider it a situation like a chicken that¡¯s too tough to eat but too precious to throw away. Hard to subdue Jeong Yeon-shin but no thought of leaving. Perhaps nning to cling like when staying at the main hall? ¡°Your blood technique.¡± He opened his mouth. Immediately color filled the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Ipleted the verses. It¡¯s contained in my body.¡± Whoosh! Along with verse operation, chilling energy sprouted. It was the moment he raised Demon Roaring Blood Art. Formless true qi waves began explosively bursting sporadically throughout his body. The originally calm atmosphere transformed into explosive demonic energy surrounding Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s entire body. A noise like a snake¡¯s tongue added to the ominousness. SWISH- Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face was calm. Not even a trace of blood art¡¯s characteristic base madness. Energy waves called pure blood energy at the Blood me Sect main hall surrounded his body. For a moment his Deste Fortress blue martial robe looked like a pure blood robe. Hepletely finished changing the verse while researching the fourth move. He only took blood art¡¯s characteristic killing intent and explosiveness. It was a change any master who knew Demon Roaring Blood Art would feel. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The Seventh Apostle¡¯s exmation was close to joy. It was the moment she opened her mouth with a face carrying even heat. ¡°It¡¯s a hundred-character verse. I¡¯ll give you four characters each time you block my sneak attack.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke quietly. He proposes trading martial art verses for life threats. He spoke of sneak attacks toward the Blood me Sect¡¯s Apostle. ¡°Young Hero Namgung and I will continue moving. You maintain at least three hundred zhang distance. Don¡¯te closer than that. Only I can approach. If you vite this, I¡¯ll take one of your arms. Even if I die, I can take one of your limbs.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice using blood art became roughly distorted. Namgung Hwa-sin beside him thought. Like a demon¡¯s voice rising from Buddhism¡¯s Eight Hot Eight Cold Hells. ¡®Young Hero Namgung¡¯s mind is deep. He doesn¡¯t act rashly at all.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin admired White Qilin¡¯s capacity. Even though there was no other way, he silently endured his unreasonable words. He was like that even seeing blood art as an orthodox warrior. It was very appreciated. ¡°What did you say?¡± The Seventh Apostleughed with an amused face. It was saying he would attack unterally. It was a strange proposal to ept. Four characters out of a hundred. It meant taking twenty-five chances at a killing strike against a master several levels above. Even if ambushed, she couldn¡¯t kill Jeong Yeon-shin. Her mad obsession and past actions proved this. However if she tried to capture him clumsily, she would have to handle the joint attack of Lightning Genius and White Qilin disregarding their lives. Now even she was reluctant. While internally injured she might lose an arm. It was the position of a viper trying to approach a curled up hedgehog. The initiative had changed. ¡°If you ept, move away now.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. A hazy smile gathered on the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips. ¡°You might give fake verses?¡± ¡°I have no intention of using clumsy tricks. Would a supreme master like you not feel something off?¡± ¡°What if you couldn¡¯t ambush me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re no different from the various families. There are those who don¡¯t know others¡¯ grudges. You created this enmity. You¡¯ll die by my hand.¡± He answered calmly. In the murim where one lives treading on de edges, his personal freedom was suppressed. He had to live always tense taking on unwanted positions. He spent over a month like that. He had no thought of forgiveness. She didn¡¯t answer right away. After staring at Jeong Yeon-shin steadily, she very slowly parted her lips. ¡°Four characters is too few. Six characters.¡± She suddenly proposes negotiation. It was a light tone. The atmosphere changed. Faint bewilderment appeared on Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face. Standing alongside Jeong Yeon-shin, strength entered his hand resting on his sword. ¡°Befitting an evil sect madwoman.¡± While he muttered, Jeong Yeon-shin said: ¡°I¡¯m not a merchant.¡± ¡°Six characters.¡± ¡°Five.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll get to fully taste my Grand Teacher¡¯s de?¡± The Seventh Apostle smiled brightly. Suddenly wind blew between the three people. The sun above seemed to lose its original heat. The aftermath of fully unleashed blood art was great. The trees lined near the official road were losing their greenness. Tree leaves scattered futilely in a dry wind stream carrying energy waves. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin slowly withdrew Demon Roaring Blood Art. Trading martial art mantras and life threats. This too was the murim¡¯s way. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°See youter.¡± The Seventh Apostle¡¯s greeting, eerilyposed, evoked bted tension. Three hundred zhang (about 909 meters) was a subtle distance. It allowed response from the moment a supreme master began approaching. But the Seventh Apostle too would watch the group with aplished eye techniques. Even sending an urgent message or flying a messenger bird wouldn¡¯t be permitted. RUSTLE. Her pure blood robe swayed red. Along with small footsteps, she instantly moved away with casual body technique. Namgung Hwa-sin who had been quietly taking in the Seventh Apostle¡¯s retreating figure opened his mouth. ¡°¡­A storm blew from the start. When she tries to return, she¡¯ll immediately sprint three hundred zhang.¡± ¡°She will. She epted because it¡¯s a reasonable distance.¡± ¡°Young Hero¡¯s guts are remarkable. I thought we¡¯d have to fight to the death right here.¡± ¡°Evil faction groups are selfish. They¡¯re reluctant unless it¡¯s a fight they can win more than ny percent. She probablyplied since we could take one of her limbs even if we died.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who had experienced many Thirteen Heavens in a short time said. Namgung Hwa-sin also nodded. ¡°But, do you really n to make twenty preemptive strikes?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let her recover. She¡¯ll be a powerful enemy if we don¡¯t catch her at this time. We must strike while she can¡¯t manifest regenerative powers. Of course, when I make my move¡­¡± ¡°Naturally I must apany you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll gain experience along with the Blood me Sect¡¯s Apostle.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin smiled as if it was fine. His eyes were clear as he faced Jeong Yeon-shin who had momentarily shared life and death as apanion. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips. ¡°We should be able to return alive this time too. The mission should seed as well.¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± Variables arose from the first day of the mission journey. Thus began the strange murim journey. * * * It had been seven days and nights since Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi left her main family. She gave the warriors of Flourishing Spirit Flower, a branch martial force, the chance to escort her. It was enough with one small gesture and smile. Six came along. She didn¡¯t bring servants. It was because she expected a rough murim journey. ¡®They¡¯re cumbersome.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter much. She naturally made the Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors into servants. The magic bestowed by the smile of a powerful and beautiful direct line youngdy was great. The six elite warriors naturally divided up the journey¡¯s menial tasks. They put conviction into this journey. They epted it as a murim journey to punish the unrighteous Deste Sect group. ¡°A martial match is fine but life-and-death matches? Truly a rude and tragic matter.¡± ¡°How could that youngster know who he was dealing with to immediately go out in support? It was a battlefield. Naturally one should observe the war situation first.¡± ¡°Ha! There¡¯s now in the Great Ming code saying we must wee Deste Sect warriors!¡± Moving together with the family¡¯s fine horses, they arrived at Wuchang in Huguang Province. It was a city with post stations. After passing through two more prefectures would be Xiangyang where Deste Sect was located. Major factions with intelligenceworks counted among the finest under heaven roughly know Deste Sect warriors¡¯ behavior patterns. They maintain the fact that they frequently use post station roads. They moved ording to n as soon as entering the city. BANG! The wooden signboard marked ¡°Virtuous Teacher Sect¡± shattered to pieces. It was a sect name containing the meaning of virtuous teacher. The reality was different. It was an evil sect plunderingmoners under a fine-sounding name. ¡°What b*st*rds dare be so brazen!¡± The sect leader¡¯s head flew off with one sword strike while shouting. It was Namgung Mi¡¯s sword strike that even froze the roof ridge. Under the sunlight falling like curtains, the cold energy rising from her body turned into white steam. ¡°What¡­¡± The enemies hesitated. Her appearance as an immortal maiden wrapped in freezing ice energy seemed beyond the human world. There was no one who could face her. The Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors were the same. They were different ss from local evil sects. Along with shing sword light, the Virtuous Teacher Gate¡¯s disciples fell helplessly. They achieved extermination in less than half an hour. They immediately headed back to Wuchang¡¯s marketce. ¡°Look here!¡± People in visibly high-quality martial robes emerged covered in blood. Martial artists¡¯ fights spread quickly due to being typically noisy. The eyes of people who had been uncertain with faces mixed with fear and panic grew wide. It was because a Flourishing Spirit Flower warrior raised the Virtuous Teacher Sect leader¡¯s head. ¡°Here, Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower Master has taken the evil sect leader¡¯s head! A Namgung family branch will be established where Virtuous Teacher Sect was, so you all should rightfully feel at ease and attend to your livelihoods!¡± ¡°Namgung¡­ the Namgung family?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master¡­ isn¡¯t that one wing of the famous Nine Phoenixes?¡± ¡°That beauty and energy wave. No wonder¡­!¡± Wuchang warriors watching their movements whispered. Evenmoners worried about being caught up in martial faction battles heard. People gathered. Themotion didn¡¯tst long. Exmations mixed with puzzlement soon changed to cheers. They said the Namgung, famous as the orthodox murim¡¯s number one family under heaven, would personally protect them. With repeated poor harvests, meals had be scarce. Now when some martial artists with only martial force were beginning to affect civilian lives with outrageous acts, immediate safety before their eyes was what mattered most. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°The Namgung family! Truly, truly thank you!¡± ¡°The youngdy is so beautiful. Just like an immortal maiden¡­¡± People of all ages and genders praised the Namgung family. Namgung Mi responded to the cheers mixed with white sunlight with an enchanting smile. The cheering grew louder. ¡°Brother should have been here too.¡± She muttered with a smiling face. Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin couldn¡¯te. The young master¡¯s position was heavy. He said he would wait for the official schedule of the anti-Deste Sect martial matches, unable to leave freely. ¡®Easy.¡¯ Namgung Miughed yfully inside. While going out to meet the imperial watchdogs, she easily gained Wuchang¡¯s public sentiment. It was a trivial matter not even needing to use much of the family¡¯s power. She just didn¡¯t like Deste Sect traversing the murim pretending to be lone heroes while crying out about civilian lives. Everyone would support her. They rightfully should. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°These vicious b*st*rds! How could you kill even innocent servants!¡± Someone shouted while disappearing into the distance. It was some young man. His running was very fast, and a strange dignity was felt in his bearing. Killed servants? The crowd murmured. Public sentiment in the mundane world changes this quickly. It was even more so because it was the actions of a powerful family wielding authority in the secr world. Suspicious eyes followed unless it was the Orthodox Schools practicing dao in the mountains or Deste Sect raising the banner of civilian relief ideology. ¡®Worthless things.¡¯ The corners of Namgung Mi¡¯s mouth rose further. It was a snow-white smile. When third-rate warriors hard to sense energy from fled, she killed several. Perhaps some among them hadn¡¯t learned martial arts. Maybe it was the Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors who cut them down, not her. ©¤Have it silenced. She sent a brief sound transmission. Just as a Flourishing Spirit Flower warrior who nodded slightly was about to move. There were already two people whispering in a corner of some inn, at a distance they couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Young Hero Namgung.¡± ¡°You did well. This is how one must deal with my sister. I suffered much since childhood. I thought she wouldn¡¯t stay quietly at the main family, and waiting a day at the post station was worth it. Good thing we bought spare clothes. Being chased by the Seventh Apostle helped too.¡± ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a reason to dy the martial matches.¡± ¡°Her temperament seems to have changed troublesomely¡­¡± ¡°I felt uncontrolled yin energy.¡± ¡°Indeed. Since energy achievement wouldn¡¯t change suddenly, she must have eaten something powerful like ginseng. When deliberately raising power it seems even approaching would be difficult¡­ Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Ten seconds.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Perhaps ten seconds would be enough.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The boy said. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¨C Battle for Possession (4) Tranted by Nine Heavens! Right after starting the strange wager with the Seventh Apostle. They wanted to reach their destination as quickly as possible. Jeong Yeon-shin silently galloped his fine horse together with Namgung Hwa-sin. They continued for a long while. Only horse hooves and gales hitting their faces roared fiercely. ¡°¡­Young Hero Jeong. You seem to have no appetite.¡± ¡°Young Hero Namgung seems the same.¡± Tension circted even while tearing jerky while giving the horses rest. They kept their energy sense raised constantly. Each time they looked back, the Seventh Apostle smiling in the distance came into view. Her beautiful smile felt eerie. The Deste Sect blue-ranked masters¡¯ energy sense was sensitive. Both were the same. However, they weren¡¯t rxed enough to deal carelessly with a supreme master lurking at three hundred zhang distance. In the evening they took turns standing watch. On a cloudy night, Jeong Yeon-shin drew his Deste Sect sword. It was night sunk in silence. The countless stars above buried their bodies in darkness, and the moon wore gray translucent clouds up to its head. Only dreamlike moonlight hazily descended. The clearing spread between bushes was quiet. The boy recalled Cheong Myeong. Swish. Along with moonlight spreading through clouds, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body swayed briefly. A small breeze arose at his lightly stepping toes. The next moment, a dash with hidden presence began. He ran silently as if seeping into the night air. ¡®She¡¯s sleeping.¡¯ He found her right away. It was the Seventh Apostle. She had taken off her loose red pure blood robe and covered below her shoulders. She was sleeping curled up on a thick tree branch. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze sank. Though clumsily imitating an assassin, she would notice immediately. Without hesitation he stepped with supreme footwork. Once would be enough. True qi silently exploding from the bubbling well point on his sole raised fierce waves. At the end of his soaring movement, a gale arose. Whoosh! It was an instant. He rose to the Seventh Apostle¡¯s eye level. Her long breath could even be felt on his cheek.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In that moment their eyes had already met. Her red pupils slightly opened were hidden by small eye-smiles. It was expected. While striking down with his right hand¡¯s swift sword, he raised left arm true qi. The fourth fist technique not even named yet. Simultaneous operation of Demon Roaring Blood Art and Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. The reckless power deployment gradually felt familiar in hand. With just one small realization given, it seemed he could properly enter the way. Swish! The Seventh Apostle¡¯s foot flew out. Though kicking up while lying sideways, it was surprisingly fast. Her right foot extending as if crushing empty air pushed back from the sword de. The cold de of the Deste sword striking at her neck moved outside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reach. Swoosh¨C! He extended his left hand without minding. It was a palm technique loaded like a fire bullet. He unhesitatingly thrust it at the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face and burst it. Boom! The tree shattered with a crack. Due to the veryrge rebound force, even his shoulder de felt cold. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body was in mid-air. Along with the palm technique¡¯s discharge he bounced like a leaf hit by typhoon. While smoothlynding, he returned his sword. Along with a hazy trajectory, the Deste sword was sheathed. ¡°Your techniques are bing more refined day by day. Amazing, our Grand Teacher.¡± Anguid voice as if not fully awake came from above. It was the Seventh Apostle¡¯s voice. She had avoided even the palm technique. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips. ¡°¡­True qi extending like rising from the Central Mansion point rests as storm intent at the Meeting point.¡± He recited the fifth and sixth verses of Demon Roaring Blood Technique. It was what he had to say. He turned around just like that. One technique per preemptive strike was the unwritten rule of the agreement between the Seventh Apostle and Jeong Yeon-shin. In the world of masters, an ambush was all about the first move. One who allows even a second strike is not an internal master. ¡®The swordbination was usable. Enough to cover the palm technique¡¯s weakness.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin nced back while reviewing his strike. The Seventh Apostle who had already moved to another branch was waving her hand. She looked rxed, lying sideways with one arm propping her head. She slightly brushed back her flowing hair and smiled brightly. ¡°Come back soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He turned his head back without answering. In the distance, Namgung Hwa-sin stood at the treetop with arms crossed. His figure silently watching under the hazy moonlight was like a painting. He was guarding against the Seventh Apostle breaking the agreement and striking. He nned to join the attack if needed. THUD! Namgung Hwa-sin who descended with aplished body technique opened his mouth. ¡°Indeed, your techniques are bing more precise. It feels like directly witnessing the birth process of divine techniques.¡± ¡°Divine techniques¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who trailed off with slight embarrassment shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I canplete it within the remaining fourteen strikes.¡± ¡°A supreme master able to face the main fortress¡¯ ck ranks. Making life-and-death strike exchanges daily, whatever the result, Young Hero¡¯s gains won¡¯t be small.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just grateful you always amodate me. Getting caught up in my grudge.¡± ¡°Too kind. I¡¯m gaining enlightenment from a rare experience.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin smiled with a kind face. Sweat was visible on his palm that had been crossed earlier. He had his hand on his sword while watching the Seventh Apostle¡¯s response. They had built bonds no less than Radiant Demon Wing over several days. Jeong Yeon-shin gave a small bow as always. White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin showed great loyalty. He was unlike any Namgung family member he had experienced. ¡°Young Hero¡¯s face is not like usual. Speak without reserve. We might both be wandering spirits by the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin said with a smile. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded and opened his lips. ¡°You said we should stay a day in Wuchang. I¡¯m curious about the person you called sister. Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Namgung Hwa-sin who let out a small exmation gave a bitter smile. ¡°Actually it¡¯s nothing special. The issue was that my mother¡¯s status was an assassin raised by the main family.¡± A humid wind characteristic of summer forests crept up brushing their skin. Above their heads, the moon slowly showing its face through gradually clearing clouds seemed to sneer. ¡°Assassin¡­?¡± It was while heading toward their camp. Jeong Yeon-shin reflexively questioned then closed his mouth. ¡°You heard correctly. Many sects im to walk the righteous path, but it¡¯s realistically difficult for groups wielding authority to maintain chivalry. Wealth, rights,nd, martial might. How could forces epassing all these things pursue only righteousness? The orthodox facade is just a way to protect interests. Behind the scenes, they raise invisible swords.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin continued speaking with aposed expression. ¡°A ce called Sword Night, which handles tasks difficult for the well-known main family¡¯s Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group. They carry out things like assassinations and kidnappings. My mother was a Sword Night assassin, who one day caught the family head¡¯s eye.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Thus I was born. My qualities were decent. The family head wanted to make this illegitimate son the leader of Sword Night. I wasn¡¯t abandoned like other illegitimate children, that is, my half-siblings. He even had spirit medicine given to an illegitimate child, which earned me my direct line sister¡¯s hatred. Saying there wasn¡¯t enough internal energy for her to take.¡± ¡°You mean the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master, your current martial match opponent?¡± ¡°Yes. Sword Night are the swords and servants of the Namgung n¡¯s direct line. She inflicted all sorts of humiliation on my mother before my eyes. Though my mother seemed not to even think of such things. She was born an assassin after all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I heard news of mother¡¯s death at Mid-Autumn Festival two years ago. Even her body couldn¡¯t return from the mission. It¡¯smon in Sword Night, but not for me. Assassinate a Thirteen Evil Sects Lord¡¯s direct descendant¡­ She went to carry out an absurd mission. Looking into it, it was the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master¡¯s scheme, who frequently entered the young master¡¯s Azure Sky Hall. They say she secretly stamped the family head¡¯s proxy seal.¡± ¡°Document forgery? Isn¡¯t that something even third-rate factions wouldn¡¯t do?¡± ¡°The family was turned upside down. More than several Sword Night assassins dying, using the family¡¯s sword privately was the bigger issue. The Flourishing Spirit Flower Master received punishment of hundred days closed door training. It was severe punishment for an all-powerful direct line member, but she went in smiling as if what she did was amusing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I left the family and entered the main fortress. The escape process was difficult. I couldn¡¯t even dream of revenge. Because I was inadequate and weak. Sword Night¡¯s training method for making branch families obey the direct line touches the realm of sorcery. Like Blood me Sect¡¯s blood demons, one cannot dare raise a sword against their master. Look at this.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin raised his hand. It was shaking violently. ¡°Just imagining cutting my sister¡¯s neck.¡± A life struggling through years of oppression revealed itself as trembling hands. Even his lower lip convulsed pitifully, with none of the rising disciple¡¯s bearing that anyone would nod was promising. But hisposed telling of the past was befitting White Qilin. He spoke of things he had to ovee. That was enough. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t say anything. He doesn¡¯t know such pain. He was like that from birth. Wasn¡¯t he not hated despite being born killing his mother in a vige where superstition ran rampant? Therefore he knew solitude. Jeong Yeon-shin empathized through silence. Perhaps that was enough. Namgung Hwa-sin slightly smiled with a grateful look and leaned against a tree. They had just arrived at the campsite. The gazes of two fine horses tied together swept over them along with the campfire. ¡°Rest first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Calm words were exchanged. Namgung Hwa-sin volunteered for first watch. Jeong Yeon-shiny down without declining. Using his travel pack as pillow and martial robe as nket, he closed his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The campfire crackled as it burned. Along with the sound of mes shing, an acrid smell rose. The firewood seemed damp. ¡®Should have dried it with Three Samadhi True Fire.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin fell asleep with a very small regret. The asional whinnying of horses slow to sleep, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s gaze watching while hiding her eyes in moonlight, the tingling sensation of palm techniques taking form day by day. Such was the boy¡¯s journey. Until reaching Wuchang with its second post station. * * * Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin stayed one day at Wuchang¡¯s post station. Ming dynasty post stations included lodging. They could enjoy decent beds while saving expenses. There weren¡¯t many cities with post stations on their mission route. Namgung Hwa-sin predicted the deviation of Namgung Mi whose every action was radical, and Jeong Yeon-shin epted his words. They decided to rest for a day. ¡°What is that?¡± Namgung Hwa-sin asked. Jeong Yeon-shin lying diagonally on the opposite bed raised his head. ¡°The Diamond Sutra.¡± He slightly lifted the Buddhist scripture bound as a book. He brought it for studying cultivation techniques. Namgung Hwa-sin nodded with an expression of understanding. ¡®Chapter on Adorning Pure Lands.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze back to the scripture. The effectiveness of Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm created after hearing dharma teachings from Shaolin monks was remarkable. Having acquired dharma power, he was seeking ways to incorporate it into new heart techniques along with the Deste Sect Fortress Lord¡¯s Moon Spirit Harmony Verse. If sessful, the palm technique he was currently tempering would also advance. He could greatly reduce the palm technique¡¯s activation speed. Like the achievement of Jeong family cave technique always filling his body, if inner power imbued with dharma power operated constantly, raising blood technique alone would be enough. It was something that would bring advancement in martial arts ranking itself. ©¤¡±Should develop a mind which does not dwell anywhere.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who was scanning the text suddenly raised his head. Namgung Hwa-sin across from him did the same. It was because they sensed themotion outside. The talking was loud. Virtuous Teacher Sect, fight, Namgung, Namgung family¡­ ¡°She¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin said. He and Jeong Yeon-shin were already wearing gray hemp clothes. The Deste Sect martial robes that drew attention wherever they went were temporarily put in their travel packs. It was in anticipation of this. The two went outside just like that. A voice carrying true qi was echoing in the marketce. ¡°Here, Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower Master has taken the evil sect leader¡¯s head! A Namgung family branch will be established where Virtuous Teacher Sect was, so you all should rightfully feel at ease and attend to your livelihoods!¡± Then it was an instant until Jeong Yeon-shin spoke of servants and such to diminish her achievements, and returned to the post station with Namgung Hwa-sin. While discussing how to act for two days, they heard other news. Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi¡¯s response was bold. Shepletely destroyed the dantians of the Virtuous Teacher Sect servants she had left alive. She even damaged their mute points to make them unable to speak. And they said she took the stage once again. ¡°Near ink bes ck, as they say. They were in it together. They too were learning Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s sinister martial arts.¡± The post station servant who received ten copper coins ryed the details. He was a boy who looked very intelligent from his eyes. He said when Namgung Mi shed tears pitifully with a face like a heavenly maiden, there was no one who didn¡¯t take her words to heart. ¡°They were servants of those who acted like they owned the city. We couldn¡¯t distinguish them from disciples. Notmon people like you, but evil sect members who shared in Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s spoils. But they must have been your children, friends, and fathers. I punished them with a sorrowful heart. Even if you point fingers saying there was no mercy in my methods, I will humbly endure it.¡± However, since Virtuous Teacher Sect was such a vicious evil sect, no one med her. The influence of her speech and behavior that seemed to sweetly melt people was also great. Rather, he said it was a situation where the rtives of the various servants watched those who cheered. Even the government offices including the branch lord didn¡¯t intervene. This was so despite her reducing thebor force in the government¡¯s administrative domain. It proved that the Namgung n¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t limited to the murim. Rather, rumors spread of Chivalrous Lady Namgung Mi¡¯s growing fame. Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s expression grew heavy. ¡°This would be a problem even if the main fortress wins the martial matches.¡± ¡°If we take their heads in life-and-death matches, at least in this vicinity Deste Sect would earn public resentment.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered. Namgung Mi began acting as both heavenly maiden and king in Wuchang. Her fame in the vicinity was rising endlessly in a short time. Her characteristic smile full of confidence was still vivid in their eyes. ¡®Deste Sect is a group that must always gain public sentiment.¡¯ Even with justification, they exterminated the renowned orthodox Hwangbo family. Now they seek to behead the Namgung family¡¯s leadership too. Even if the orthodox murim united, these were actions that left no room for argument. The Grand Administrator said Deste Sect¡¯s leadership was worried about the Martial Alliance. To avoid giving cause for the murim¡¯s massive alliance to strike Deste Sect, they must suppress all missions with righteous justification. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hastily respond to this battle for justification. The Divine Sword Group Leader, Elder Council Lord, Deste Ma Family Head¡­ The elders will handle it. We¡¯ll receive recognition for merit just by doing what we can.¡± ¡°Young Hero Jeong¡­?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon to say both sides can benefit in any dispute?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin rummaged through his travel pack. The feeling that immediately met his hand was chillingly soft. It was the touch of the precious thousand silkworm thread. Slowly, he took out a robe red as blood. It was the Seventh Apostle¡¯s pure blood robe. ¡°We just need one mask. A demon mask would be good.¡± ¡°Surely not?¡± ¡°Young Hero Namgung, please tell me. Would it be alright to show no mercy in our methods?¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¨C Battle for Possession (5) When Jeong Yeon-shin saw Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi from afar, he told Namgung Hwa-sin ten seconds. Even though his opponent was the Namgung young master, he measured timing against Namgung Mi. They had already met. He wondered if he could break her spirit first. The situation had changed. Just as he was about to carry out the martial matches ording to the original mission, Namgung Mi gained fame by linking even Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s servants with the evil sect. It was a situation where she gained Wuchang¡¯s public sentiment by taking advantage in reverse. It became difficult to recklessly kill in Deste Sect versus Namgung¡¯s life-and-death matches. Because Deste Sect warriors must always hold the people¡¯s support. Therefore he took out the pure blood robe and spoke of a mask. Jeong Yeon-shin quietly stared at Namgung Hwa-sin. ¡°Mercy in methods¡­¡± Namgung Hwa-sin trailed off. He seemed lost in thought for a moment. ¡°¡­However, the order has changed.¡± He raised his head. Sunlighting from far away swirled around his handsome features. Opening his mouth with a face befitting the praise White Qilin, his eyes gazing at Jeong Yeon-shin were firm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was an expression of straightforwardly worrying for apanion. ¡°Namgung Mi is a direct line rising talent. Judging by her energy waves, she seems to have recently eaten a peerless spirit medicine. The saying she¡¯s foremost among juniors might not be much exaggeration. Yin cold energy, freezing ice energy. There are various terms, but yin internal energy is very tricky.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin said. ¡°They say the energy waves freeze meridians first. It rapidly reduces the fluidity of blood vessel energy cirction. Inner power release speed bes notably slower, and explosive muscle power plummets. The longer one exchanges moves, the more extremely the body bes dull. The power held by true qi specialized in yin-yang five elements nature is truly frightening.¡± His tone was as serious as his expression. It was talk ofpatibility before martial arts level. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded. ¡°Made such internal energy into spirit medicine¡­ If the family¡¯s capability is to that extent, I can understand the main family¡¯s scheme. Using Namgung with only its leadership struck down to face evil sects.¡± ¡°The Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi must have received cultivation techniques suitable for dissolving the spirit medicine. Or perhaps they invited reliable internal masters. Since they¡¯re a family with such power.¡± Influence and wealth, or martial might. They must have used whatever means to raise their only two direct line members. ¡°Skipping the energy umtion process with spirit medicine¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin muttered. umtion. Gathering energy. The martial world was full of those who umted true qi over long years through heart techniques like energy cirction and absorption methods. It wasmon to speak to train one heavenly stem earthly branch, one needed sixty years of training. When martial artists say they gained enlightenment in heart techniques, it means they found thought methods more suitable for energy absorption than before. ¡®Alwayscking in energy umtion.¡¯ It was like that even after eating the supply spirit pill said to be superior grade. Even Namgung Hwa-sin right before his eyes had deeper internal energy than himself. It was a difference created due to innate limits. That¡¯s why he¡¯s striving now to create cultivation techniques with faster energy umtion speed. ¡°Not just skipping, but gaining even more powerful strength.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face looked bitter as he turned his head sideways. He continued speaking. ¡°It¡¯s the strength of a family that exists only for the direct line n. Different from Deste Sect. Since peerless spirit medicines passing through the main fortress must go to imperial family members. Though it happens in utmost secrecy.¡± ¡°¡­Even the spirit pill I received wasn¡¯t small.¡± ¡°It would be beyond that. Naturally so.¡± Perhaps because he had thoughts of facing his half-sister? Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s lips trembled again. ¡°The Flourishing Spirit Flower Master and Azure Qilin are no different from great trees nurtured by Mount Tai that is the Namgung family. I¡¯m not dismissing Young Hero Jeong. I mean there are martial arts hard to counter even with equal martial arts ranking. Starting with me. Though I volunteered for the mission to ovee heart demons, I¡¯m unsure if I can ovee them in time.¡± He sps his trembling hands himself. Namgung Hwa-sin smiled awkwardly. ¡®This mission has several meanings.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Deste Sect main fortress issued the mission to govern the murim under heaven, Jeong Yeon-shin whose life thread was at stake volunteered to fill achievements, and Namgung Hwa-sin who was despised came to clear away past years and avenge his mother. ¡®During thepetition he tried to defeat me to fight the young master. Does he have a grudge against Azure Qilin too?¡¯ The boy stared steadily at Namgung Hwa-sin. After gazing at him like that for a moment, he slowly parted his lips. ¡°Though I can¡¯t lift Young Hero Namgung¡¯s heart up¡­¡± ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t expect such things from Young Hero Jeong.¡± After Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s smallugh, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words continued. ¡°It seems I can pull Namgung Mi down.¡± * * * The woman with snow-white skin slowly bit into a peach. The chair she sat in was decorated with luxurious tiger skin, and her appearance with hands draped on the armrests like a monarch suited her very well. Moving her small mouth unhurriedly, she said: ¡°Do it.¡± Namgung Mi¡¯s order fell. For some, it was words announcing their end. The bodies of those remaining at Wuchang¡¯s Virtuous Teacher Sect trembled with uncontroble fear. The servants were already disabled. Next were they who were attendants. The Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors approached. Energy waves spread from their bare hands. Their eyes looking down at the attendants werepletely indifferent. Not gazes treating equals. ¡°Save us, please save us!¡± ¡°I was dragged here!¡± Ming dynastyw does not permit private torture. In Great Ming,moners were the emperor¡¯s property. No one should defy this. However, the Central ins was vast. It wasnd difficult for the imperial court to scrutinize thoroughly. At this moment, Namgung Mi¡¯s orders were above Great Mingw. Even more so in the nearby Namgung family territory. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± She smiled thinly. It was a smile with even dignity embedded. ¡°I¡¯ll just destroy your dantians. You, learned vicious evil sect techniques. Since you acted as dogs for this wicked Virtuous Teacher Sect, who knows what atrocities you mightmit againstmoners outside after your fallen sect?¡± ¡°Never learned martial arts¡­ HEOK!¡± The moment Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors¡¯ hands moved, screams burst out everywhere. The pain of dantian destruction is not light. It¡¯s tearing apart the Ocean of Qi point located in the lower abdomen with internal energy palm technique. How could one endure the feeling of blood vessels beingpletely severed? Never, could they return to a whole state. Over a dozen attendants rolled on the ground. Blood came from both below and mouth simultaneously. Bloodstains began appearing across the floor of Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s central hall. Some of the Virtuous Teacher Sect workers were fortunately selected as Namgung Mi¡¯s servants. They stood to one side, not daring to make a sound. Stiff faces. They could barely even breathe properly. ¡°Clean up and call people. I¡¯ll hold a feast distributing this insignificant evil sect¡¯s wealth.¡± Namgung Mi said. They said Namgung Mi¡¯s orders were above Great Mingw in the Namgung family. What she spoke immediately came to be. It was sunset. The early summer sun stretched long the twilight¡¯s orange light and people¡¯s shadows. Under one Flourishing Spirit Flower warrior¡¯s watch the attendants couldn¡¯t act rashly, and Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s practice ground soon transformed into a banquet hall for Wuchang¡¯s people. The Namgung family¡¯s masters exterminated Virtuous Teacher Sect. It was no ordinary big news. Local dignitaries gathered on their own without invitation. ¡°So satisfying!¡± ¡°Serves those Virtuous Teacher Sect b*st*rds right!¡± ¡°A Snow Mountain fairy descended in Namgung¡¯s name. Just look at that jade-like skin. She¡¯s not like usmon people.¡± ¡°And possesses aplished martial arts too. Truly a thankful thing.¡± The table brought out from inside Virtuous Teacher Sect was veryrge. Dozens of people sat around eating and drinking. They were mainly owners of merchant groups, escort agencies, and martial arts halls established in Wuchang. Even the head of Wuchang¡¯s government school teaching academics stroked his beard respectfully. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying a Namgung family branch will be established here?¡± A middle-aged bald man asked. Though said to be head of a mid-sized escort agency, his manner was like addressing a superior. Namgung Mi slowly nodded. ¡°You saw Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s tragic behavior. Though inadequate, I wish to manage the murim¡¯s security in Wuchang¡­¡± The corners of her mouth gently curled up. ¡°I wonder if I might be burdening you all.¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Rather, it¡¯s something to be thankful for!¡± Many in attendance waved their hands. This was done by the Namgung family¡¯s precious daughter. Even if they truly didn¡¯t like it, they had to say so. ¡°Mm, thank you.¡± The smile on Namgung Mi¡¯s lips deepened. A young martial artist who had been staring nkly at her raised his hand. ¡°Young Lady Namgung! I heard you¡¯llpete with Deste Sect warriors!¡± ¡°Oh my, are you worried?¡± When she smiled as if pleased, he blushed. It was a reaction that didn¡¯t get old. Such was the martial world Namgung Mi had experienced. Though various imperial princes and princesses with elf blood were said to be precious, she who grew up as a n member no less than royalty in the free martial world didn¡¯t envy them. She thought herself to have the cultivation to be content with what she had. She only wanted to protect what she possessed. Namgung Mi tilted her head slightly to the side. Her glossy hair shifted sideways. It was an intentional movement. ¡°I wonder why Deste Sect left Virtuous Teacher Sect alone? When so manymoners were suffering.¡± Those present immediately showed signs of catching her meaning. It was because anyone would know what words she wanted. ¡°They¡¯re just desperate to strangle the murim. How would we know their true intentions?¡± ¡°They must have left them be because it was good! Since Wuchang¡¯s orthodox factions couldn¡¯t raise their heads due to those evil sect b*st*rds! Isn¡¯t Deste Sect just martial artists oppressing the murim? Just look at the Hwangbo family incident¡­¡± ¡°They sent life-and-death martial challenge letters to Namgung who fought fierce battles with Blood me Sect. They¡¯re ones who drop murim principles to the ground.¡± Their denouncing appearances were intense. They seemed to truly think so. Namgung Mi stared at them steadily. The various martial artists were no different frommoners. They curry favor with the stronger one. Actually, there must be those with different views. It didn¡¯t matter. Her martial world was like this. There are none who deny life. It¡¯s a world spreading beautifully like a carpet. That¡¯s why she wanted to protect it. That was why the family elders overlooked the Deste Sect¡¯ Lightning Veniuswho appeared with amazing yin techniques. It would have been different if they were a rising disciple of the Orthodox Schools. Survival of the fittest. To the eyes of a family expanding influence in martial world ways, Deste Sect was an exasperating group. They interfered in martial world matters at every turn, carrying only the justification of civilian welfare. ¡®Must cut off the sprout. This time for sure.¡¯ She easily won the battle for justification. Seized Wuchang¡¯s public sentiment in an instant. Deste Sect who spoke of life-and-death matches were ones who had to mind the eyes of all people. Though she wouldn¡¯t lose even in simple martial matches, she as a person of a major murim faction did everything she could. ¡®The careful nner is the strong one in this world.¡¯ It was when she was reaching for a peach at one side of the table with a gentle smile. ¡°Who.¡± Everyone¡¯s actions stopped for a moment. It wasn¡¯t a voice to let pass. The bearing in the voice was tremendous. ¡°Spoke of our sect.¡± A voice rang outbining a boyish tone with rough rupturing sounds of true qi. It seemed to mix inner power at the Heaven¡¯s Edge point right above the vocal cords. Along with the sound of fluttering clothes, a red figure crossed the wall. It was extremely aplished body technique study. STEP. With small footsteps, they descend to the banquet hall. Not even a speck of dust was raised. Namgung Mi quickly deployed eye techniques and raised her eyes. Her eyes carrying the sky-colored radiance of the Namgung family¡¯s secret technique Azure Sky Eye Technique swept from the person¡¯s head down. She was confident she could detect even the smallest tremor of their body. The uninvited guest who mentioned ¡°our sect.¡± Wearing a demon mask smiling like a gaping dragon. Even the energy waves swirling like wind wrapped around the bright red robe sleeves hanging down to the wrists. The appearance was overwhelming from the start. ¡°Blood¡­ me Sect?¡± Someone¡¯s dazed muttering reached her ears. Namgung Mi didn¡¯t take her eyes off them. The ominous waves were unusual. The flow brushing the skin like ripples spoke of extremely delicate true qi operation. The power control was terrifying. It didn¡¯t look at all like showing their full innate inner power. ¡°You.¡± The red-robed demon mask said. ¡°Are you the Namgung b*st*rd?¡± In that moment, no one opened their mouths. It was truly a shocking entrance. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¨C Battle for Possession (6) ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin wearing the pure blood robe and demon mask slowly stepped forward. In this moment he had to act as a rising disciple counted among Blood me Sect¡¯s best. He heard from the Seventh Apostle. The pure blood robe was a treasure bestowed upon Apostles. ¡®My martial might doesn¡¯t yet reach Apostle level. Should act like Gao Zong-xue.¡¯ Even the Blood me Sect had nobles. Families as old as the main hall¡¯s history naturally formed vested rights. The Third Apostle¡¯s son was like that. Gao Zong-xue. He was one who constantly checked Jeong Yeon-shin at the headquarters. He died forcing energy absorption on a boy who hadn¡¯t even learned martial arts. He remembered slicing his neck. Jeong Yeon-shin decided to impersonate that one. STEP. His gait was leisurely. He held his upper body straight. He revealed bearing as if looking down on all under heaven. He put himself under self-suggestion. Outside the main hall there was none more noble than himself. All were worthless bugs. He approached Namgung Mi sitting in the seat of honor unhesitatingly. He measured timing while not showing it. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Seems no ordinary status¡­¡± The guests iming to be orthodox martial artists couldn¡¯t move. Though they must have known it was Blood me Sect. They were overwhelmed by Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearance and energy waves. It was a bearing that few in the local murim could face. He was operating Demon Roaring Blood Technique at Deste Fortress blue rank level. They lowered their eyes one after another. They were ones who had long kept silent before the evil sect Virtuous Teacher Sect. It wasn¡¯t like their appearance shouting indignantly at Namgung Mi¡¯s words. There were practically no martial artists who could show bearing before Jeong Yeon-shin. The Namgung family was different. ¡°A blood demon here?¡± ¡°Could it be an Apostle¡¯s bloodline.¡± As Namgung family warriors immediately stood to draw swords, Namgung Mi raised her hand slightly with a strange smile. Her fingers, smooth and white enough to be called jade-like, stopped them. ¡°I like the fruit¡¯s color.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. He still had true qi loaded in the Heaven¡¯s Edge blood point at his nape. Along with deliberately made rupturing sounds, an eerie voice came out with deep resonance. He arrived close with unhurried steps. It was diagonal to Namgung Mi¡¯s left. SWISH. He picked up a peach. Rather than fighting recklessly, it was to distance his current Blood me Sect identity from himself. Though energy waves could be different, he couldn¡¯t change his build. He had to prevent them from recalling Deste Fortress¡¯s Lightning Genius. ¡®Actions far from myself.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin tried to provoke another for the first time in his life. He wasn¡¯t confident. Could he do it well? ¡°This fruit is wasted on these lowly things here.¡± He raised his indifferent tone slightly. He meant to speak arrogantly. It suited him. He felt puzzled that it felt morefortable than expected. ¡°¡­¡­¡± None raised their heads except the Namgung family masters. It seemed to work unexpectedly well. He wasn¡¯t sure how he appeared wearing the precious pure blood robe and demon mask while operating Demon Roaring Blood Technique. Did he appear as aplete Blood me Sect noble in their eyes? That¡¯s when Namgung Mi moved her lips. ¡°I was about to take it. Doesn¡¯t that white peach flesh suit me?¡± She slowly crossed her legs. Their gazes met as she gave a slight smile. Her words continued smoothly. ¡°A blood demon acts like a noble n before me. Perhaps feeling inferior to the main fortress? Not knowing your ce.¡± ¡°Your tongue is long.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A head that will soon fall moves its mouth too much.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke leisurely through the demon mask. Then he moved his hand. He casually threw the peach he was holding at Namgung Mi¡¯s nape. He paid no mind to the gasps around him. She stood without avoiding it. The rolling fruit was gently crushed under her fine leather shoes. ¡°Seems you came to suck some true qi after hearing rumors.¡± She spoke with a smile. ¡°Kill him.¡± As Namgung Mi finished speaking, she raised her whole body¡¯s power. She recalled the energy waves shown by the blood-robed demon before her. He was one hard to underestimate. She nned to gauge his strength using Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors as limbs. ¡®Before that.¡¯ She intended to first dull his body with energy techniques. The cold of the Human-Shaped Snow Ginseng rose chillingly from her dantian. As she raised her hand enduring pain like her blood vessels were burning, frost formed around her body. It was a sparkling wave of five-colored light. Even the appearance befitted her nobility. She thought the effectiveness would be the same. WHOOSH! It was an instant. The moment white mist burst from Namgung Mi¡¯s whole body, the demon¡¯s body suddenly stopped. The internal energy¡¯s cold was faster than any sword strike. She stepped back with mincing steps while smirking.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors rushed in from all directions. Chaos broke out in an instant. Sword sh sounds rang loudly amid food and alcohol scattering everywhere. CLANG! Jeong Yeon-shin felt the vibration climbing up to his right hand gripping the sword. One¡¯s attack was fast, but he blocked with the de of the iron sword not yet fully drawn. His movements had clearly slowed. What prated his body wasn¡¯t ordinary cold energy. It seemed it should be understood as having internal breaking hand technique properties. Even so, his muscle strength remained unchanged. ¡°Your sword force is pathetic.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke calmly from within the demon mask. His defense didn¡¯t waver. When the Namgung man flinched, without dy he struck his face with the back of his left hand. The THUD sound was loud. With the feeling of catching his jaw, he bounced him away just like that. ¡°HEOK!¡± It was a death rattle. He flew back, losing consciousness with eyes rolling back. Jeong Yeon-shin knew right after delivering the strike. He could manage even without using unique martial art techniques. He had be quite strong. He had well surpassed the level of entry-level blue rank at least. He advanced without stopping. He could clear away potentially flying blind sword strikes first. He was grateful for Namgung Mi¡¯s decision to use her underlings as expendables. ¡®Must fight like this.¡¯ It was the moment he greatly raised the flow of Demon Roaring Blood Technique. ¡°Sword Formation!¡± Another Namgung man shouted. It was an urgent voice. Sword Formation. A tactic where multiple swordsmen gather to add connectivity to techniques. Seeing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s strikes, they seemed to decide on joint attack. A separate world unfolded with the crowd suddenly far away. It was a confrontation between five Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors and the demon mask. Jeong Yeon-shin narrowed his eyes. The Namgung men swung their swords while upying all directions before him. He immediately responded with swift sword verses, and the iron sword provided by Namgung Hwa-sin moved at simr speed to them. Gradually his whole body¡¯s meridians began to ache. It was a remarkable cold energy erosion. ¡®I became quite dull.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter. Hebined evasion and counterattack while moving slowly. His sense of measuring timing reached the realm of instinct. He was extremely sharp despite the dulling skin sensation. He inserted sword strikes while avoiding five sword movements by a hair¡¯s breadth. Once each, once each. Five times was enough. Jeong Yeon-shin raised the iron sword pulled from a fallen warrior¡¯s abdomen. This one was thest. Very slowly, blood flowing down the de created silence. The pure red robe seemed wrapped in noble killing intent. The Namgung family Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors¡¯ blood looked like dirty stains inparison. ¡°¡­¡­¡± While everyone held their breath, Namgung Mi still hadn¡¯t moved until then. It was a fight between masters. Hasty intervention could rather mess up the sequence of moves. She was Flourishing Spirit Flower master. What did it matter how she used her underlings? It was enough to watch how long the enemy¡¯s shown martial might would continue. Only then did Namgung Mi take a step. ¡°Your eye technique training doesn¡¯t seem deep.¡± She opened her mouth while slowly approaching. ¡°Your sense of distance is quite excellent. You measure timing well. Is it innate?¡± Her tone was rxed. It was because she confirmed the demon mask¡¯s increasingly slowing movements. The Human-Shaped Snow Ginseng energy melted through pain was that powerful. It was power that reached another realm. Jeong Yeon-shin stood still while staring at her. A sensation like frostbite swept his entire body. The aftermath was great despite being exposed to just one strike. Though expected, if he hadn¡¯t mastered Jeong family dynamic technique, he couldn¡¯t have even thought of wagering a match. ¡®I can¡¯t use unique martial arts.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t deploy the new palm technique here. It was a martial art with distinct characteristics. It could only be used at moments when revealing his identity didn¡¯t matter. RUSTLE. RUSTLE. Namgung Mi approached with a smiling face. Though not appearing careless, she crushed the timing gap unhesitatingly. Her confidence in cold energy power seemed truly tremendous. It was martial arts worthy of that. Shepletely grasped his internal energy. She had precisely observed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s state, gradually making it hard to control his body. ¡°Let¡¯s see?¡± She reached out her snow-white hand after approaching close like a lover. She lightly touched the demon mask covering Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face. ¡°Your ugly face first.¡± Her lips drew a thin arc. It was truly a defenseless-looking gesture. Her wicked personality showed through directly. It was behavior bestowing ultimate humiliation on a martial arts opponent. ¡®Good.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Speaking of ten seconds was for formal martial matches. He had no intention of facing her with a righteous attitude. He meant to reveal openings to draw her in, but didn¡¯t expect her to actuallye this close. His murim was different from hers. It was a struggle for life. He wanted to easily defeat an opponent he hadn¡¯t experienced before. ¡®I can do it. Lazy me Dragon was stronger.¡¯ The internal energy density of the Hwangbo young master who trained the Scorching Divine Meridian¡¯s innate heat was even higher. Jeong Yeon-shin recalled a technique he gained inspiration from after seeing him. He learned that many called masters in the murim could use this martial art. ¡®Three Samadhi True Fire.¡¯ He had been using it since she took a step. It was a technique causing vibrations from the smallest units of true qi. Movement itself raises fire energy. Unlike Lazy me Dragon¡¯s immediate heat emission born with Scorching Divine Meridian. It was an internal master¡¯s delicate true qi operation. WOONG. It was a resonance inside his body. He felt it clearly. The cold energy throughout his meridians crackled and burned. His entire body hardened like steel by Jeong family dynamic technique fully handled the heat and vibrations, and Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s operation path whirled through his whole body in destructive flow. A crackling sensation came from all blood points including the twelve regr meridians and eight extraordinary vessels. He could do this all day. The enemy hadn¡¯t detected his body¡¯s thawing. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately raised the Radiant Demon Technique. When the upper dantian in his mind shed intensely, Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s unique martial art absorbed all information. The two people¡¯s postures, Namgung Mi¡¯s breath mixed withughter, and even her gaze fixed on the mask. Within that. An invisible trajectory arose. It was a mind¡¯s light only visible to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. It was Radiant Demon Technique¡¯s path. The boy followed it exactly. It was a move starting from the right elbow, barely moving the shoulder at the end. SWISH. Just before Namgung Mi removed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mask, he grabbed her neck. It was a very natural movement. He created a scene of instantaneous superioritybining Namgung Mi¡¯s solid confidence, Radiant Demon Technique¡¯s path advancing from blind spots, timing converging to nothingness, and strikes suddenly elerated by cold energy destruction. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lighning Genius was a fighter. ¡°¡­!¡± The smooth nape came into his firm grip. Namgung Mi¡¯s eyes grew wider than ever. Had she ever experienced being subdued so absurdly in her life? She would have neither heard nor seen such a thing. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth. ¡°The noble of the world¡¯s blood lineagemands.¡± ¡°Heuk¡­!¡± ¡°You lowly Namgung seed.¡± Along with his words, the blood technique responded. There came a feeling like throwing open his body tempered by Jeong family dynamic technique. The mental image of this moment added to the thought forming the verse. ¡®He said she gave all sorts of humiliation. To Young Hero Namgung¡¯s mother.¡¯ They said onecking nothingmitted all kinds of evil acts. Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Wouldn¡¯t he be more dignified than this Namgung Mi? It was thinking he¡¯d never done before. Arrogant thoughts sprouted in his mind. He said: ¡°Kneel.¡± It was before many attendees. When he put sincerity into his spoken words, he felt a strange sensation. The energy drawn into Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s flow was slightly amplified. It meant the amount of energy umtion increased. The torrent-like true qi flow seemed tough ominously. As if saying this was how blood art should be operated. ¡®This too is enlightenment.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth once more. This time he filled itpletely with contempt. ¡°What are you doing, trash?¡± ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Namgung Mi couldn¡¯t continue speaking. She showed no signs of movement. It was because he had sealed her blood points the moment he grabbed her neck. It meant he paralyzed her body with point sealing. Even if she wanted to kneel, she couldn¡¯t. Control of her body came into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grasp. ¡°You are still not moving. You are quite stubborn.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­ kek¡­¡± The boy holding Namgung Mi¡¯s neckughed slowly while wearing the demon mask. The pure blood robe¡¯s hem reaching his feet fluttered like scattered blood. It was an eerie and mysterious sight. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¨C Battle for Possession (7) Jeong Yeon-shin wanted to keep Namgung Mi alive. If this woman had skillfully brought justification, he and Namgung Hwa-sin could also use schemes. If subduing had been difficult, he would have cut her neck in one stroke. But since he captured her like this, he could paint the best picture. He leaves the final part to Namgung Hwa-sin. While hoping he would ovee his heart¡¯s scars, Jeong Yeon-shin also thought to establish merit. He wanted to create a situation where Deste Fortress could rightfully behead Namgung family¡¯s bloodline members. Hepletely subdued Namgung Mi. Among the flows envisioned with Namgung Hwa-sin, it was conditions worthy of being chosen as best. ¡°What should I do with you.¡± He spoke as the blood-robed demon mask. Perhaps due to Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s destructive and irregr energy waves. The veins rising on the back of his hand holding Namgung Mi¡¯s neck looked ominous. ¡°Lowly Namgung surname of the orthodox path. However, being a long and widely spread name, through you the vitality of our sect could be announced.¡± These were words revealing the purpose of the Blood me Sect noble who burst in here. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°That situation has¡­¡± The Wuchang martial artists who were observing the fight between Namgung family and evil sect masters sighed. Thoughcking the bearing and power to take Namgung Mi¡¯s side in this moment ofplete defeat, they had the insight to understand the situation. Most who attacked Blood me Sect¡¯s main hall were local martial artists from around South Zhili. Counting numbers, they were more than Deste Fortress warriors at the time. It meant news of the main hall¡¯s extermination was far from secret. Martial artists were those who acted through martial arts and honor. Blood me Sect was the same. The headquarters¡¯ noble bloodline personally came out to announce the remaining power of a sect whose name had plummeted? Anyone could understand. ¡°I could slice your neck right now. But it seems wasteful. When there are ways to use you repeatedly.¡± It was a voice tinged with lowughter. They said masters who reached realms don¡¯t appear human. In third-rate murim, the Orthodox Eight Families and Thirteen Evil Sects were like that. The true qi rupturing sounds epassing the boy¡¯s young voice added to such atmosphere. ¡°How about making you a servant? To wash my feet.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The demon face embedded in the mask seemed to stare steadily at Namgung Mi¡¯s face. It was a mask with mouth torn like a gaping dragon. The scene appeared like contemting what to do with prey. Namgung Mi opened her mouth with a strained expression. She seemed to barely part her lips. ¡°You, just now said stubborn¡­¡± ¡°I did say that.¡± ¡°You who dares wear just a mask¡­ such a daring person.¡± The demon maskughed. ¡°Unpleasant being evaluated by me? You fallen Namgung seed wearing the mask of orthodoxy. The word daring suits you. You even framed innocent ones as evil sect warriors to fertilize your fame. Even our sect wouldn¡¯t do such things.¡± ¡°Nonsense, heok!¡± The curse transformed into a painful gasp. It was because the demon mask¡¯s left hand blurred the moment Namgung Mi opened her mouth again. The explosion sounds of energy waves hitting her body rang dully several times. It was like drums bursting continuously. Anyone could tell it wasn¡¯t ordinary point sealing. While Namgung Mi¡¯s body went limp with her neck grabbed, the Blood me Sect¡¯s strange young noble said: ¡°Did talk of being a servant sound like a joke?¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need my permission to operate true qi. It¡¯s the divine power of blood technique.¡± It meant he applied inner power sealing techniques. Deste Fortress¡¯s Lightning Genius had suffered this from Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle. It wasn¡¯t difficult to inflict another the effectiveness of internal energy sealing technique he directly experienced. It was enough to apply the same true qi operation of Demon Roaring Blood Technique. ¡°How dare you! How dare you!¡± Her voice suddenly rose. Namgung Mi¡¯s fine brow twisted viciously. It wasn¡¯t despair but fierce indignation. Something impossible in her life had urred. ¡®I¡¯ll kill you! Make you kneel and kill you!¡¯ He was one who subdued her and even took away her freedom to circte energy. She red as if engraving it in her mind. Her eyes swept over the demon mask¡¯s whole body. She focused intensely on around the sleeves where skin showed through. A master¡¯s eye techniques transcend any imagination. Near energy points, there was room to deduce identity from movements of pulse where internal energy flows. ¡°It¡¯s good to see spirit.¡± ¡°Kuhek¡­!¡± It was when the demon mask applied force to the hand gripping her neck. In that moment, amid dead silence, Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s main gate opened wide. A cool wind swept in. It was a very straightforward flow of energy waves. ¡°A blood demon has nested at the site of an evil sect¡¯s extermination.¡± He was a young man whose blue martial robe suited perfectly. His facial expression sank heavily toward the demon mask and Namgung Mi. ¡°I came to offer congrattory drinks to my sister.¡± He emanated an unhesitating bearing while wearing a notable ¡®Deste¡¯ character embroidered beside his shoulder. His straight nose bridge and small closed lips resembled Namgung Mi. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but recall their blood rtion. ¡°Deste¡­! Deste Fortress!¡± ¡°He said sister. Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°White Qilin! It¡¯s Namgung¡¯s White Qilin!¡± Color bloomed on people¡¯s faces. Namgung Mi was subdued. The situation was uncertain for themselves who remained. White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin. He was a warrior renowned even before entering Deste Fortress. If he was a young man widely recognized by the Orthodox Eight Families, in Wuchang¡¯s murim he must be seen as having surpassed rising talent level. He was a master hard to imaginecking as an opponent for the Blood me Sect noble who fought fiercely. ¡®Those who denounced the main fortress.¡¯ Namgung Hwa-sin thought. He had arrived with Jeong Yeon-shin the moment the banquet began. He heard all the talk praising the Namgung family while insulting Deste Fortress. The exposed true faces of local martial artists who changed their attitude felt ufortable. He tried to ignore it and stepped forward. He had been regretting not checking Virtuous Teacher Sect earlier. It was due to Namgung Mi¡¯s behavior. He thought the servants whose dantians she destroyed after framing them as evil sect warriors were enough. He was wrong. He didn¡¯t know she would implicate even the attendants. ¡®Yes. You were that vicious.¡¯ He saw Namgung Mi being choked by Lightning Genius. She couldn¡¯t even turn her gaze, seemingly due to sealed blood points. ¡®Did he properly seal her movements.¡¯ Suddenly Namgung Hwa-sin was surprised at himself. He too seemed merely a small soldier walking the sword path. He checked the wellbeing of apanion who became closer than his half-sister first. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. As usual, no particr change in his calm breathing. ¡®Truly amazing.¡¯ It was a scene hard for the current Namgung Hwa-sin to create. Because he had no means to handle the cold energy. Even if he had them, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to do that. It meant Lightning Genius¡¯s disyed martial might was very stable. It was impossible without mastering one¡¯s current realm. Born with sense. His martial talent was clearly above his own. ¡®He created an opportunity. It¡¯s a favor. Must seed no matter what.¡¯ Namgung Hwa-sin opened his mouth with firm resolve. ¡°Blood demon. Step away.¡± ¡°Another Namgung mongrel? Step away? Your words areughable.¡± The masked Lightning Genius spoke in an eerie voice. Namgung Hwa-sin thought for a moment. If one didn¡¯t know the circumstances, it was speech and tone that could hurt feelings. There was something provocative in the calm manner of speaking. Namgung Hwa-sin deliberately put spirit into his words. ¡°Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi is the target of martial matches designated by the main fortress. The Divine Sword Group Leader ising as mission supervisor.¡± ¡°Divine Sword Group Leader¡­?¡± Silence fell over Virtuous Teacher Gate¡¯s practice ground. It was a name that should have that effect. The reputation of a peerless master said to look down on all under heaven alongside Shaolin Temple¡¯s abbot, foremost in Central ins, transcends distance limits. Unlike the Deste Fortress Lord said to walk above clouds, he was a very real and hard to resist danger. ¡°Release my sister. If you don¡¯t wish to be pursued by the main fortress¡¯ purple-rank absolute master until your dying day.¡± ¡°Is the Namgung n threatening me now?¡± The demon mask¡¯s response was immediate. He threw Namgung Mi, whose blood points and inner power he had subdued, to the ground like trash. Ignoring her sprawled in a state no one could have imagined during the banquet, he stepped toward Namgung Hwa-sin standing at the main gate. SWOOSH. He drew his sword again from the red pure blood robe¡¯s waist. The bearing released with the sword draw was deste sword. Simultaneously, Namgung Hwa-sin also raised his Deste sword. Sweat gathered on the hands of those watching. STEP. STEP. The air between their timing seemed to stop moving. Not even a point of wind blew. In the dryly rigid atmosphere, only the figures of two masters walking stride by stride toward each other remained. Their appearances walking as if taking a stroll while gripping long swords were strangely simr. It was a scene like the air graduallypressing. Eternal-like tension heightened along with shortening distance. Ten steps, eight steps, five steps¡­ and then. BOOM! They rang out simultaneously. From strongly nted feet and hands gripping swords, they blurred. Following short supreme footwork sounds, two swords embraced sunlight. The moment white sword light distorted into two streams, their red and blue robe hems also brushed past each other. CLANG¨C! Namgung Hwa-sin stopped. The sword cry ringing as if about to break made him do so. He had originally intended to do this. However, the trajectory and sword force different from when sparring in the Deste Fortresspetition were separate matters. He felt an amazing level of progress. ¡®Hepletely incorporated raised true qi into the sword path. The concentrated power was different.¡¯ Sword path is the path the sword advances on. It was the flow determining sword strike¡¯s power and effectiveness. He had heard Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin ate spirit pills. He also saw himpete with Seventh Apostle several times. But experiencing the sword strikes directly was different again. Namgung Hwa-sin recalled his half-brother. ¡®Perhaps we really could discuss chances of victory.¡¯ That¡¯s when it happened. His casual thoughts scattered at the sword sheathing sound from behind. It was Jeong Yeon-shin wearing the demon mask. He who sheathed his sword with upright bearing like the nature he showed here said: ¡°Worthy of mentioning the Divine Sword Group Leader.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Deste Fortress. Wait and see. There are many branches to rece the headquarters. The blood lineage nobles will return.¡± He stepped arrogantly without even turning his back. It was straight toward the main gate direction Namgung Hwa-sin had entered through. The Wuchang martial artists who saw the overwhelming exchange of first sword strikes never opened their mouths. ¡°Bugs.¡± The Blood me Sect noble left with a lowugh. ¡°¡­¡­¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After longsting silence, the situation¡¯s cleanup became Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s role. Only then did he turn his gaze. To his enemy, his half-sister who always looked at him with contempt and hatred. However, the reunion with blood kin seemed not in Namgung Mi¡¯s concerns. She stood proudly as if she had never rolled on the ground. Her raised eyes were directed toward the main gate. It was the direction the demon mask had left. Grudge seemed to burn in her gaze. It was obsession even Namgung Hwa-sin had never seen. Namgung Hwa-sin who had been staring at her steadily opened his mouth. ¡°Our side will take charge of your safety. We guarantee protection until the martial matches.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius is with me. With Young Hero Jeong and I, you can safely reach South Zhili.¡± Behind Namgung Mi who finally turned her head, the faces of Wuchang martial artists showed. Their expressions revealingplicated feelings were varied. ¡°This is serious. That person just now, wasn¡¯t he truly a powerful master? To think such a blood demon roams Wuchang.¡± ¡°Rather, we should worry about future trouble with Namgung¡­¡± It was behavior of spitting out the bitter and swallowing the sweet. Namgung Hwa-sin inwardly frowned and ignored them. The fruits of the battle for justification were bearing. ¡°Protecting an opponent promised to life-and-death matches?¡± ¡°Truly¡­ isn¡¯t it righteous and fair.¡± ¡°Deste Fortress. They spoke of civilian welfare¡­¡± It was what Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin intended. Most gathered here were high status figures. Escort agency heads, martial hall masters, various sect leaders, and even Wuchang Prefecture¡¯s government school chancellor were present. Their mouths were the local public opinion. Now it was done. They could behead the Namgung family¡¯s leadership without minding the people¡¯s eyes. * * * The tall tree rising at one corner of Wuchang¡¯s marketce was the highest in the vicinity. There was a woman sitting diagonally on a thick branch. Her ck silk-like flowing hair fluttered in the gentle wind. Red pupils like red jade cherished by demons remained fixed below. She saw the boy leaving his position with movements like drifting leaves. It was a movement resembling elf n movement techniques. Though there should be almost no presence, his footsteps clearly reached her ears. The Seventh Apostle moved her lips. ¡°My little Grand Teacher.¡± Her soliloquy grew longer. Perhaps because her time standing alone in the murim lengthened? No. She must have been like this originally. Because she was born inherently noble and alone. Heung, sheughed. Though unintended, a nasal sound mixed in. ¡°You are sweet.¡± Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. She clearly engraved in her ears his voice carrying Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s true qi. His appearance taking out and wearing the pure blood robe again was enchanting. Due to his shining qualities and resolute nature, it suited him better than anyone. Almost approaching with rity no less than evil sect ves¡¯ branding. That voice and appearance, self-centered bearing. Her whole body felt like melting while watching and listening. Even her mental image became soft like night sky clouds. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s right eye swept over all Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearances with gleaming red light. Blood me Sect¡¯s young Grand Teacher, noble and small sect leader. Now removing his mask and pure blood robe in an empty space without people. Suddenly her heart felt like it would tear in pain. Those things arepletely yours, my little Grand Teacher. Even that position seemed to anticipate the Seventh Apostle. Not far from Namgung Hwa-sin. ¡°Haah¡­¡­¡± She let out a sweet sigh. She muttered as if whispering. ¡°What should I do to make you ept me?¡± If only that boy would look at her alone. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to cut off all limbs and take him? [TL Note- Someone on Discord said that they could fix her, i think she is way past the fixable stage.] The Seventh Apostle immediately shook her head. She had to create divine techniques that would illuminate the world like aet. He was an existence that must not be ruined by wicked desires. ¡°Show me an opening¡­¡­¡± She lightly licked her own lips. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts The extermination of Virtuous Teacher Sect was a major incident. It was talked about daily in recent Wuchang. It was because the influence of martial sects holding local hegemony extended to civilian lives. Evil sects were even more so. Evil sects established in cities were ones who increased peop¡¯s tribute burden three or four times. They collected protection fees iming to maintain security. They didn¡¯t discriminate between copper coins, silver coins, daily necessities, and even people. It was because government office control rapidly declined as poor harvests continued. For Wuchang street¡¯s hot topic to change, it meant ordinary incidents weren¡¯t nearly enough. ¡°A blood demon?¡± ¡°Lower your voice. They said not just any blood demon. Those Namgung family warriors in an instant¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They say it¡¯s a noble bloodline of the evil sect. If martial might is to that extent, they¡¯re certainly capable. Watch your nape. Never know when you¡¯ll be sacrifice for blood techniques.¡± People gathered in groups of four or five at a marketce corner spoke in lowered voices. ¡°Haa¡­ nights will be quiet. Must stay home as soon as sun sets.¡± ¡°Should be that way for a while.¡± ¡°Quiet¡­!¡± A middle-aged man whispered with a startled face. He seemed to exhale surprise through his breath. The surroundings were bing quiet from far away. Three people passed through the street. The appearance of one woman in the middle stood out. With jade-like snow-white skin wearing dark blue light armor, she looked like a fairy descended to the mortal world. She was a martial artist everyone here would know. She was the Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower Master who recently earned local people¡¯s praise for beauty, martial might, and achievementsbined. ¡°Then those are¡­¡± Someone muttered. Rumors had spread extensively. The touching story of Namgung Mi who lost her guard warriors to a Blood me Sect noble and became alone. The tale of White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin and Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin weing her aspanion to protect their life-and-death match opponent. They said the Wuchang martial artists present admired theirposure. Deste Sect¡¯s outstanding new talents. They couldn¡¯t help but draw attention. If they didn¡¯t unfortunately die away from home, they would be masters counted among the murim¡¯s finest. The strangepanionship of those who would fight to the death was gradually bing known. ¡°They say your title is Lightning Genius?¡± Namgung Mi suddenly opened her mouth. It was a in tone as if looking down from above. She seemed to no longer mind outside gazes. Perhaps because she too knew there was nothing she could do. It wasn¡¯t the tone she showed publicly. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. They had already exchanged harsh moves. The boy couldn¡¯t be thick-skinned. It felt awkward to answer casually just because the other didn¡¯t know his real face. Besides, she would soon die. He didn¡¯t particrly want to exchange words. ¡°Now even these b*st*rds provoke my mood?¡± Namgung Mi said with her lips raised crookedly. Leisure flowed in her bearing as she stepped with mincing steps. The dark blue hem of her light armor convenient for movement looked like pce clothes. Though she too must know protection was just an outward pretext and she was closer to Deste Sect¡¯s prisoner, she acted this way. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin just nced at her. She seemed born that way. Raised like royalty of South Zhili. Through Namgung direct line blood, she built her own solid world. Even after experiencing major events, her attitude toward the world remained unchanged. She didn¡¯t know the blood-robed demon mask was Jeong Yeon-shin. Even most Deste Sect warriors would find it hard to imagine. ¡®Worthless.¡¯ The boy thought. How would he appear in Namgung Mi¡¯s eyes raised with innate arrogance. Judging by the nature he experienced once, she seemed to regard him as just a trouble-maker who sparked Deste Sect versus Namgung¡¯s life-and-death matches. ¡®No need to reveal unnecessarily. It¡¯s an identity that could be usefully employed in other missions too.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin maintained an indifferent expression. He didn¡¯t treat Namgung Mi as a person. Only Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face became noticeably ufortable seeing his half-sister¡¯s speech and behavior. ¡°Namgung Mi. Keep courtesy in your speech and behavior. Young Hero Jeong is the Fortress Lord¡¯s direct disciple. He¡¯s no less noble status than you.¡± ¡°Our Hwa-sin, your jokes have grown more than your martial arts.¡± The corners of Namgung Mi¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°A disciple of a monstrous divine being barely clinging to life is noble? Unless the word precious has beughable.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How long will the Deste Sect Fortress Lord stay above the clouds? The major murim factions aren¡¯t fools. The Hwangbo family, Blood me Sect¡¯s main hall, and now our family. Where next? Their actions are absurdly arrogant and excessive, do you think the Eight Families and Thirteen Evil Sects will just wait quietly?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Namgung Hwa-sin closed his mouth with a heavy expression. To Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, he looked very soft. Perhaps because he experienced loyalty brainwashing sorcery while growing up as Sword Night¡¯s young master in childhood. It was frustrating to see him yield even in small arguments while facing his mother¡¯s enemy. Namgung Mi turned her head with a smirk and nced at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°You too, little one. You probably haven¡¯t received all the true divine martial arts? Those connected to the imperial family wouldn¡¯t give all of theirs. What¡¯s different from our Eight Families where blood kin is everything? You pitiful half-b*st*rd.¡± ¡°Eight Families sounds strange.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said calmly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s Seven Families. No, Six Families might sound better. What do you think? They¡¯re just things that easily decrease anyway.¡± ¡°You¡¯re now¡­¡± It seemed like an unexpected retort. Namgung Mi¡¯s eyes widened as she opened her mouth with a dismissive smile, but Jeong Yeon-shin quietly cut her off. ¡°Maintain the meaning of formal martial matches. Though your Namgung surname is the only reason we are showing you courtesy, our level forparing martial arts depends on our opponent. No weight to one who will contest life and death with me? How empty that is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, feel free to babble as you wish. It would just mean that¡¯s the extent of your capacity.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head again as he finished speaking. Though he caught a glimpse of Namgung Mi¡¯s fine featurespletely distorted, he only thought the conversation had been excessively long. She wasn¡¯t worth spending more than ten breaths of time on. ¡°A half-b*st*rd speaks of capacity?¡± After one sneering retort, Namgung Mi¡¯s mouth fell quiet for a while. Though she engaged in arrogant and unreasonable behavior, she was still a daughter of a renowned martial family. She seemed to have nothing else to say to one who spoke of level. Afterwards. Her expression subtly changed when looking at Jeong Yeon-shin. Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! Though her proud attitude of looking down on subordinates remained unchanged, Jeong Yeon-shin observed signs that seemed to examine his whole body asionally. Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi. What kind of feeling did she get? He momentarily recalled the demon mask then dismissed the thought. The Blood me Sect noble and Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius were different. ¡®Starting from the tone. It wasn¡¯t even words meant to provoke.¡¯ He considered it nothing to worry about. Meanwhile, the boy suddenly apologized to Namgung Hwa-sin. ¡°The Namgung I mentioned¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It was rather satisfying in its own way.¡± Namgung Hwa-sin waved his hand with a cheerfulugh. Both of them ignored Namgung Mi¡¯s snort. That¡¯s how this strangepany formed. Namgung¡¯s half-siblings and Jeong Yeon-shin, and even the Seventh Apostle shining red eye light from afar. It was a rtionship that would onlyst until the life-and-death martial matches against the Namgung family. Namgung Mi and the Seventh Apostle had to die. But they said the wind of the dusty murim is merciless. Perhaps not just two but all four might perish. ¡®Seventh Apostle, Azure Qilin.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin recalled both targets. He hoped he and Namgung Hwa-sin wouldplete the mission with bodies intact. * * * To reach Huizhou in South Zhili where the Namgung family was located, they had to pass through Huangzhou. The post station route was like that. It was the only road leading from Hubei¡¯s Wuchangnd to South Zhili. The group entered arge inn. ¡°We¡¯d better stay here once, then march straight through. Troublesome rumors seem to be spreading.¡± ¡°You said Huizhou is right after this road. That would be good.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who exchanged words with Namgung Hwa-sin walked to find empty seats. Namgung Mi and Namgung Hwa-sin followed right after. Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Mi sat side by side at a table for four. Namgung Hwa-sin sat across from them. It was an intentional arrangement. Jeong Yeon-shin trusted the eyes of Namgung Hwa-sin who had long trained in the family¡¯s eye technique arts. The White Qilin¡¯s sharp gaze carefully watched his sister who was both blood kin and enemy. His bearing was ready to strike immediately if she moved rashly. Namgung Mi herself seemed unconcerned. After ordering food from the waiter, she stared steadily at the Diamond Sutra book Jeong Yeon-shin took out. ¡°Buddhist scripture? Were you pretending to be a Buddhist?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Jeong Yeon-shin ignored her as always. From here was close to Huizhou. It meant it was within the Namgung family¡¯s sphere of influence. News of the martial matches must have spread more widely than any other region. It meant they had to guard against variables. Even this inn was bustling. ¡°Prosperous times, prosperous! Martial artists are gathering from all over the murim.¡± ¡°Deste Sect versus Namgung martial matches. Where else could we see martial arts of such lofty martial artists?¡± ¡°Will the Divine Sword Group Leader and Namgung Family Head reallypare martial might? Hard to believe. I¡¯ll probably feel this way until seeing it directly.¡± ¡°Namgung should win though. If Deste Sect happens to fight well¡­¡± ¡°Even Huangzhou¡¯s market prices would shake. For our merchant group to survive, no change is best.¡± It seemed already a daily topic here. There was no other reason to talk loudly as if for Deste Sect warriors to hear. Because it wasmon talk, all sorts of conversations reached the ears of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group. Those who had already seen Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s martial robes were silent. Those who hadn¡¯t kept running their mouths. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been a while since the Namgung young master revealed his sword? They say his opponent is a rising talent called Lightning Genius? Who achieved great merit during the Blood me Sect incident.¡± ¡°Must be martial matchespeting for the future peak of the martial world. Wonder which side is truly foremost among the rising ones.¡± ¡°The young master is the young master. How can we measure him with words like rising talents?¡± Namgung Mi¡¯s lips smoothly curved up as she listened to the conversation from beside Jeong Yeon-shin. She slightly turned her head to look at Jeong Yeon-shin, and spoke with a faint smile whileughing through her breath. ¡°Their words aren¡¯t all wrong. To your eyes that only see what¡¯s near, our Namgung might not seem different from evil sects. But at least tomoners, we¡¯re truly an orthodox sect unmatched under heaven. When floodse we release food for relief, and when evil sect things cause trouble, Namgung warriors step forward.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Rising talent level can¡¯t receive the main family direct line¡¯s Emperor Sword Form. Moreover, my brother has trained it to a level hard to even estimate form achievement. Isn¡¯t that enough reason for your defeat? Furthermore, since our Namgungcks nothing in civilian welfare¡­¡± Namgung Mi said with a hazy smile. ¡°I mean you can peacefully close your eyes under my brother¡¯s sword.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your mouth tired? Speaking meaningless words.¡± At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s indifferent retort, her smile deepened. The expression on her white face was strange. ¡°Or.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°It would be good to surrender first and throw yourself to the main family. I¡¯ll let you just wash my feet. I mean it.¡± Washing feet. It was words Jeong Yeon-shin had spoken while acting as Blood me Sect noble. ¡®Is she testing me?¡¯ Or was it just vicious behavior with no particr meaning? It was when Jeong Yeon-shin was thinking about what intenty behind her words. WHOOSH! Suddenly dozens of sharp wind streams blew in. It was ck wind carrying human figures. Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin reacted to the bearing that rushed in at amazing speed. Rather than drawing swords, they first activated true qi. It was because truly mighty energy waves came in as if to tear their whole bodies to shreds. However, the uninvited guests didn¡¯t target them. BOOM! Hair ck as ebony distorted with transparent gloss. A hand extending like a swift sword while cutting the air grabbed both of Namgung Mi¡¯s cheeks. They were fingers as white as hers. Ominous waves spread from the gesture lifting Namgung Mi into the air. It was overwhelming martial might. ¡°You.¡± The Seventh Apostle¡¯s red lips drew an arc. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (2) It was when she was lying on a tall tree staring at the window. The Seventh Apostle saw and heard clearly. The lip movements of that worthless thing came as distinct voices. It was due to blood technique¡¯s sensory path. She had activated it wanting to capture even a strand of the small sect leader¡¯s breathing cirction technique. Her hearing thus sharpened was in the midst of capturing everything. ¨DIt would be good to surrender first and throw yourself to the main family. I¡¯ll let you just wash my feet. I mean it. The voice of the lowly Namgung mongrel polluted her ears. STEP. She took a step. She truly moved unconsciously. She had to punish one who didn¡¯t know their ce. As always, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s movements happened the moment she made up her mind. She came crashing through the inn¡¯s entrance while wrapped in wind from body techniques. Before she knew it, she was slowly lifting up Namgung Mi while gripping her cheeks. The touch of powder applied to her face was truly disgusting. She couldn¡¯t furrow her brow. Because the boy who would create unique divine techniques unmatched under heaven was watching her. She showed a smooth smile. ¡°You.¡± She felt the stern gaze of the young Grand Teacher who always excited her. The Seventh Apostle thought. My small noble Grand Teacher, your dignity is my prestige. ¡°What did you say?¡± She asked the Namgung mongrel whose face she gripped. Namgung Mi couldn¡¯t answer. She could only let out pain-filled breaths while her eyes were wide open. Silence fell over the inn.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Only fragments of the broken door scattered btedly with noise. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s appearance was that sudden. It was even more so due to her overwhelming presence in this ce. The explosion of energy waves that rushed in with her movement technique assault was tremendous. ¡°¡­¡­¡± All eyes in the inn turned to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group. It was a ce with many discussing Deste Sect versus Namgung. Most seemed to recognize the Deste Sect martial robes at a nce. Wave-like surprise spread. ¡°Is that really Deste Sect.¡± ¡°That blue color at that age¡­¡± ¡°More than that, that, that¡­!¡± Masters who could raise energy sense to the extreme were rare beings. There were none in this inn. However, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s power intimidated people regardless of their level of energy sense. She naturally emitted an ominous energy that seemed to dig into one¡¯s spine. It was a characteristic unique to powerful evil sect masters. ¡®Even her clothes are bright red.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The red robe covering the Seventh Apostle¡¯s body was clearly a pure blood robe. It was strange for a supreme master at the level of Apostle to disguise herself. It would suit her dignity better to hide her presence with aplished movement techniques. ¡®There¡¯s no other choice.¡¯ She had to be driven away. Even if the pure blood robe didn¡¯t have Blood me Sect¡¯s mark, it had to be done. He and Namgung Hwa-sin were nominally Namgung Mi¡¯spanions. ¡®If we want to maintain the justification for the martial matches¡­¡¯ The boy met eyes with Namgung Hwa-sin. The exchange of gazes happened in an instant. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Huuuuk¡­!¡± A groan mixed with breath flowed from Namgung Mi. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s fingers were pressing into her cheeks more and more strongly. It looked like she was outright torturing her. It seemed her invisible finger techniques had already sealed Namgung Mi¡¯s blood points. ¡°You¡¯re not answering.¡± Like her in tone, there was no change in the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face. Her face with just a small smile was terrifying. Even her beauty with silk-like ck hair and divine red eyes approached like the appearance of a demon woman. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The innpletely sank into silence. With that level of internal master¡¯s true qi loaded grip force, it would take just a moment to crush a face. Jeong Yeon-shin changed his mind. If Namgung Mi died here, there was room for responsibility to be transferred to Deste Sect. He had to persuade the mind of the Seventh Apostle that was hard to grasp. He immediately sent a sound transmission. ¨DYou, what are you doing? No answer came back. No different from Namgung Mi. Jeong Yeon-shin stared steadily at the Seventh Apostle. She showed only her side profile without turning her gaze to him. However, the hand gripping Namgung Mi¡¯s face seemed to no longer apply more force. It meant she was listening. ¡®Disgusting blood demon. Can¡¯t read her intentions.¡¯ The boy slightly lifted his right heel while cing his hand on the Deste Sect sword¡¯s hilt. It was amon sword-drawing stance. The internal energy was different. The moment he raised Jeong family dynamic technique¡¯s power, solemn energy wrapped around everywhere. Energy waves also sprouted from Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s body as he took a simr stance with a hardened face. A breeze arose indoors. It even contained killing intent. ¨DIt was a promise made on our names. Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again through sound transmission. ¨DYou¡¯ve tantly broken it now. Three hundred zhang has be one step. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¨DI¡¯m very disappointed, Seventh Apostle. In that moment, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s shoulders shrank. It was an unbelievable sight. Her slender frame that had been hidden by mighty energy waves became fully visible for an instant. The pure blood robe didn¡¯t look like a thousand silkworm thread martial robe. ¡®Is it a bluff?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin calmly watched for an opening. He barely suppressed the impulse to strike with his sword right then. Rushing in carelessly would invite a counterattack. Was Blood me Sect¡¯s noble Apostle deceiving him? He almost couldn¡¯t continue with the next urging. ¨DAre you saying to forget the martial arts exchange promise? ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¨DTwelve seconds remain in our agreement for Demin Roaring blood technique and one strike. You mean to cut everything off with your own hands? That¡¯s what your behavior now means. ¡°No¡­¡± The Seventh Apostle muttered hazily. Even her head tilted slightly downward. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s brows furrowed. It was very unfamiliar. It was detestable like Namgung Mi. Though the number of people who died by her hands couldn¡¯t be counted, this was like mockery of them. How much blood must have gone into cultivating such mighty blood techniques. Her absurd appearance made him angry. The internal energy raised by Jeong family dynamic technique passed chillingly through the Heaven¡¯s Pir point at his nape. It must have been what the Seventh Apostle intended. From her level of controlling distance, she was worthy of being called a Apostle. ¡®The opening is obvious. Can I kill her here?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin was already raising the Radiant Demon Technique. Semi-transparent paths arose in his mind. All invisible streams transformed into sword path trajectories in his mind. The moment sharp lines revealed themselves in his mental image and extended out, they crumbled feebly in front of the Seventh Apostle¡¯s body. Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! It meant no sword technique of the Radiant Sword Style couldnd an effective hit with one strike. The feeling came from the realm of intuition. ¡®Must coordinate attacks with Young Hero Namgung.¡¯ White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin was one who understood Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sense. They didn¡¯t need to discuss the order of techniques. With their current skill they could fully match hands. If all sword strikes against the Seventh Apostle were blocked, they needed to create variables first with an exchange of one-second techniques. It was just when Jeong Yeon-shin was about to strike with a sword draw. SWISH! ¡°Because of this.¡± The smile disappeared from the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips as she spoke shortly. With one hand movement she turned Namgung Mi¡¯s body and grabbed her nape. It was an instant. Just like that she mmed Namgung Mi¡¯s head down on the table. It was natural like a flowing technique sequence. BOOM! ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just now, was that a sword technique? They say Deste Sect has many promising rising talents.¡± ¡°Truly a feast of aplished martial arts!¡± The crowd burst into exmations as if watching a neighbor¡¯s fire. Even his striking just now didn¡¯t seem like a strange sight to their eyes. Perhaps it appeared to them as a Deste Sect blue-rank master with hand on sword hilt emanating stern bearing in a battle of energy. It was hard to guess otherwise. ¡®That¡¯s fortunate at least.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin felt both relieved and strange. None of those in the inn fled their seats. Irregr and strong breaths. Tension and excitement could be felt simultaneously in their breathing. It came across as determination to witness such masters¡¯ fierce battle if not now, then when. This city of Huangzhou had three main roads. They were official roads leading to Hubei, Jiangxi, and South Zhili respectively. As merchant groups and goods flowed heavily, they said many martial artists passed through too. The rumors that only those with great courage went out seemed true. They didn¡¯t just run away even when masters¡¯ fights broke out. ¡®Even themon people¡¯s aspects are quite diverse.¡¯ Apart from feeling his horizons broadening, he didn¡¯t let his guard down. It was hard to take his eyes off the Seventh Apostle with her head deeply bowed. He didn¡¯t know when she might unleash supreme techniques. Even gathering dozens of fire bombs wouldn¡¯t be as frightening as her. ¡°Young Hero Namgung.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about half a second difference. I¡¯ll support right behind.¡± A reliable voice came from the diagonal behind. Jeong Yeon-shin quietly nodded. It was his first time using a narrow inn as a battlefield. He thought they could respond fluidly with Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s mastered Unhindered Azure Flow Body. [TL Note- Azure Flow Body may have been tranted as Clear Flow Body in previous chapter.] That¡¯s when it happened. STEP. Suddenly the Seventh Apostle turned her body. Her bearing still looked dejected. The sight of her lightly stepping and walking out of the inn entered his eyes unrealistically. ¨DYou muste again. I¡¯ll let yound one technique. It was her sound transmission. She retreated while speaking of making an ambush wager. After leaving the inn, her presence that had soared driftingly to the roof gradually faded. Jeong Yeon-shin stood still while gripping the lowered Deste Sect sword. ¡®If those words are true, I should cut off her right arm first. Since she won¡¯t give up her neck.¡¯ He paid no mind to the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hard-to-grasp inner thoughts. The achievement and merit from taking a Blood me Sect Apostle¡¯s head was a secondary matter. Like Namgung Mi, she had to die. ¡°Oh¡­ the Deste Sect young master drove away the evil sect spawn.¡± ¡°What could their identity be. Looked like Blood me Sect.¡± ¡°Probably not a blood demon. Wasn¡¯t the hair ck? Surely not a Apostle.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t the pupils red¡­? Not sure. Only saw the side profile of the one-eyed one.¡± The spectators couldn¡¯t approach Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group easily. They just talked among themselves. Though they might not know to value their lives, they seemed to treat directly facing masters differently. The untimelymotion ended ndly. Though the appearance might have been fine, to Jeong Yeon-shin it was an absurd incident. In the end, he controlled the Seventh Apostle? Jeong Yeon-shin found it hard to ept that. ¡®I must stand solely on martial might. Even relying on enemy¡¯s goodwill has limits. This is beyondmon sense.¡¯ It was when he was inwardly resolving this. Namgung Hwa-sin, who like the boy hadn¡¯t sheathed his sword, approached. His expression wasplex as he looked at Namgung Mi. ¡°We should find a physician. Left like this, she¡¯ll have trouble standing for the martial matches.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, we should.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded. A peaceful day passed chaotically. The group couldn¡¯t leave Huangzhou right away. It was because the mission only had meaning if Namgung Mi could move. Four days passed. During that time, they found a city physician to examine Namgung Mi, and rented a separate building at the inn where the three stayed together. Only Namgung Hwa-sin reacted to Namgung Mi¡¯s groans heard asionally while sleeping. ¡®Is even an enemy still blood kin?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin was just silently absorbed in devising new palm techniques and cultivation techniques. Hey thinking. It was deeper meditation than ever before. It continued until just before dawn¡¯s light gently swept through the guest room. When the fifth day¡¯s sun illuminated all thend. Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin received a visit from a group of warriors. They brought loud noise even before reaching the inn. It was like a festival had broken out. It was energy waves and presence that couldn¡¯t help but be so. Even Namgung Mi¡¯s energy revived. A sneery on her white face as she looked at Jeong Yeon-shin from the guest room bed. Her expression seemed to speak amid themotion. Whatever your identity, you must listen to my words. ¡°Azure Qilin! It¡¯s Young Lord Azure Qilin Namgung!¡± ¡°Namgung Se-jin in Huangzhou¡­?¡± ¡°That inn! Weren¡¯t there Deste Sect warriors there!¡± Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin. The Namgung family young master came personally after hearing news of his younger sister. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (3) He sat at the table alongside Namgung Hwa-shin. Jeong Yeon-shin stared steadily at the person sitting across from him. [TL Note- some of you may remember that Hwa-sin was tranted Hwa-shin. Hwa-shin is the correct trantion and itpletely went over my head and I kept it that way once I got it wrong. Apologies.] He appeared to be a handsome young man approaching thirty. He had gently downcast eyes. His slightly closed lips seemed to speak of firm resolve. He was the young master of the Namgung family. ¡®They said he¡¯s Young Hero White Qilin¡¯s brother.¡¯ Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin. They said he was the foremost rising talent in South Zhili. That was a story of the past. These days, they say no martial world enthusiasts discuss him in the realm of rising talents. His build looked as solid as his outstanding appearance. The high-quality blue silk robe seemed like part of his body. It was even darker than Deste Sect¡¯s blue martial robes. THUD. A Namgung family swordsman with long hair personally brought tea. Despite the stern energy, her movements were careful. She seemed to have no reservations about the role of maid. Rather, she appeared to volunteer for it. ¡°Thank you, Yeon Mae.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She answered the young master¡¯s words with a small smile and stepped back. Eventually she took position at the guest house doorway as if standing guard. It was already a ce wlessly guarded by Namgung family warriors. They looked like they were protecting someone most noble under heaven. ¡®They say they¡¯re nobility like royalty in South Zhili.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The rumors felt immediately true. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you look well.¡± The young master said. He was looking at Namgung Hwa-shin with gentle eyes. ¡°They say Deste Sect is a sect with strictws. I was constantly worried, but the air of Xiangyang in Hubei seems to suit your body. You¡¯ve be very strong.¡± ¡°¡­Thanks to you, elder brother.¡± ¡°I may have contributed a little.¡± A yful smile formed at the young master¡¯s lips. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much scolding I got from the elders. I was severely punished for helping your departure. I had to go into seclusion for a month.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t achieve much due to worrying about you. The Emperor Sword Form is still difficult study. I wonder when I¡¯ll reach great achievement.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin bowed his head. It was a different attitude than when facing Namgung Mi. Watching from beside, Jeong Yeon-shin thought it seemed reasonable on the surface. The young master said: ¡°I understand your feelings in volunteering for the martial matches. Since preventing Deste Sect¡¯s event was impossible, you meant to conclude matters yourself. I¡¯m sorry and worried.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just karmic retribution for the main family.¡± The young master who had been muttering suddenly turned his head slightly. ¡°And you are¡­¡± His upright gaze approached. It was intense. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. He met it steadily. ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning Genius. We¡¯ve met before. The yin techniques you revealed at Clear Night Valley¡­ were very impressive.¡± ¡°Let me speak of Namgung Mi¡¯s matter.¡± At the boy¡¯s calm words while holding his teacup, the young master shook his head. ¡°You mean the evil sect master who suddenly appeared? It¡¯s fine. Though she¡¯s my sister, Sister Mi has much karma.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± ¡°As the main family¡¯s young master, I looked into the Virtuous Teacher Sect matter in Wuchang. She handled it her own way. As her brother, I can only deeply regret not guiding her properly. Since she hasn¡¯t umted grudges for just a day or two, it was bound to happen sometime.¡± ¡°Elder brother!¡± Namgung Mi¡¯s cry rang from the guest room with the bed. It was a very sharp voice. The young master closed and opened his eyes once. It was an attitude of ignoring his sister. Perhaps due to his powerful internal energy as the family heir. Or it might be his nature. The spirit light burning colorlessly in both eyes was very distinct. After silently looking at Jeong Yeon-shin, he opened his mouth: ¡°I too am a petty person with narrow capacity like our elders. Even seeing you today, I¡¯ve been worrying until now. But, this is indeed the right thing to do.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I should have begged you first.¡± With those final words, the young master stood from his seat. SWISH. He stepped aside to one corner of the table. Then, his body slowly tilted forward. He extends his hands and bends at the waist. His upper body showed no signs of stopping as it came down to the floor. Gasps rang out from various ces. And so. The Namgung family young master made a full bow to a sixteen-year-old boy from an enemy sect. ¡°There¡¯s a saying about apologizing a hundred times. It¡¯s an apology that must be made. Though I shouldn¡¯t speak in Namgung¡¯s name to you, this is¡­¡± It was a voice ringing from the lowest position. The young master spoke while prostrated. ¡°My deep gratitude for your support of Namgung at Clear Night Valley, an apology from the Namgung family young master who repaid grace with betrayal, and self-constion of a small man wishing to face martial matches with you even slightly honorably.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The surrounding silence was heavy. They say a martial artist holding dominance over one province of the Central ins is no less than a small country¡¯s king. It meant one destined to rule. South Zhili¡¯s murim was equivalent to a crown prince. Their martial might and authority were such. Jeong Yeon-shin looked down with a calm face. The young master¡¯s back of head showed no signs of rising easily. His resolve seemed firm. ¡®This person¡¯s sword techniques must be frightening.¡¯ The boy showed no change in expression. But inwardly he was perplexed. He was a righteous hero who clearly distinguished grudges. He didn¡¯t expect to find the scent of chivalry he felt from Orthodox Nine Sects¡¯ seekers in a family. He knew even less that his life-and-death match opponent would be such a person. ¡°I dare not seek forgiveness. I know Namgung¡¯s crimes cannot be absolved with such courtesy. Since the martial matches are already set, just ept this.¡± The young master didn¡¯t raise his head for a long time. Namgung Hwa-shin remained silent with a bitter face. While the Namgung family warriors standing guard each showed different expressions, Jeong Yeon-shin took a sip of tea then opened his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re right. The life-and-death match is decided. Now one must die, so there¡¯s no point discussing meaning at this point.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider the young master¡¯s apology received. It would be better if you rise and speak of business.¡± ¡°Truly thank you.¡± The young master rose and dusted off his seat. He slowly raised his head. His face wore a sheepish smile. ¡®Even his mind is polished.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The man before him had an unyielding inner self. It was chilling yet curious. What kind of sword path would he possess? * * * Read it only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens ¡°I heard you experienced a couple major incidentsing this far. I came to escort my sister, Brother Hwa-shin and you. Of course, my subordinates will withdraw. Lightning Genius, how could you trust us.¡± The young master did as he said. He dismissed all the Namgung family warriors who came with him. ¡°The young master should maintain his position.¡± ¡°Roaming the murim alone is for wanderers.¡± There were those who didn¡¯t want to leave. It was natural. Huizhou¡¯s Namgung was a family discussed as foremost under heaven among orthodox sects. As young master, he wasn¡¯t someone who could freely roam the murim. ¡°Don¡¯t bring me more shame. I¡¯m embarrassed before Deste Sect¡¯s masters. Give up thoughts of following from afar too. I¡¯ll punish disobedience with this young master¡¯s orders.¡± The young master drove them away with calmmands. His attitude was very resolute. Though Namgung Mi tried to go with her subordinates, the young master shook his head and stopped her. ¡°The Human-Shaped Snow Ginseng¡¯s spirit energy is mysterious. I know your body has recovered. This could be yourst murim journey. We siblings haven¡¯t even toured the world intimately before.¡± ¡°What do you meanst¡­!¡± ¡°Follow me. Huizhou is close. It won¡¯t take many days.¡± So four people remained. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group left Huangzhou where they had unintentionally stayed five days. An unexpected travelingpanion had been added. They silently entered the forest path. Eight footprints were asionally marked in the gold-shimmering dirt. It might be ten since the Seventh Apostle was following targeting Jeong Yeon-shin. Namgung Hwa-shin and Namgung Mi, Jeong Yeon-shin and the young master. It was a number hard to walk together amicably. One by one they had to die. Only the young master¡¯s weighty jokes asionally scattered the dust. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Suddenly the young master opened his mouth. His smile looking alternately at Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-shin was strangely stylish. ¡°Lightning Genius and White Qilin. The names of two masters have begun spreading beyond Hubei. If you two survive, cherish your bonds of friendship. Worthy opponents are beings who forge each other into divine swords. For me it was the Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon, but they say he¡¯s locked in Deste Sect¡¯s thunder prison?¡± ¡°Who knows if he¡¯s still alive.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered. He was one who made crazed expressions while biting peonies. It was hard to imagine him matching with the young master. ¡°Though he seemed carefree at a nce, he was a foolish friend. He wanted to break free from his family, but it ended with just thoughts. We had many things inmon. Though it seems he achieved his dreams in a different way¡­ indeed murim matters are hard to predict even a step ahead.¡± The young master muttered with a bitter smile. That¡¯s when it happened. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group all turned their bodies at once. ¡°Is Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning Genius there!¡± A voice loaded with internal energy force rang loudly. It was closer to an announcement than a question. A group rushed from behind at terrifying speed. They all carried weapons. They looked to be about twenty people, but the energy waves bursting collectively were not ordinary. The calm forest air began shaking with strong winds. ¡°Deste Sect blue-robed brat! Endure the young master of Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s punishment!¡± There was one who stood out among them. One who seemed to be the group¡¯s leader sprang out at amazing speed. He already had his sword drawn. SWOOSH!! Not asking right from wrong. He struck with sword without distinguishing good and evil. ¡®Deep Martial Alliance.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin immediately recalled the murim journey where he created Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. He had boarded with Shaolin¡¯s Monk Won Jong and other Thirteen Evil Sects¡¯ rising talents. He beheaded Sword Art Flower who threatened an innocent woman. Afterwards Ma Jin had advised. Warning to guard against grudges since she had a betrothed. Sword Demon Sect, Blood me Sect, Deep Martial Alliance. Evil sects of the Thirteen Evil Sects that met Jeong Yeon-shin and formed grudges. Deste Sect sent martial challenge letters to the Namgung family. The whole murim was stirred. The list must also be well known. The route to South Zhili was obvious, yet they dyed five days in Huangzhou. ¡®Not strange for pursuit to catch up.¡¯ It was something he was prepared for. Jeong Yeon-shin grabbed his Deste Sect sword hilt and responded. CLANG! He immediately shed swords with the draw. The aftermath of the opponent¡¯s strike spread to the back of his hand. It was tremendous sword force. Beyond ordinary level. Jeong Yeon-shin muttered: ¡°Young master?¡± ¡°I am the Hundred Man Commander of the alliance! The young master sent me to punish you!¡± The middle-aged man shouted like a lion¡¯s roar. So you¡¯re not him. Jeong Yeon-shin muttered inwardly. The fact that only twenty came when called Hundred Man Commander was a secondary issue. Time was running out but enemies kept increasing. He grew worried. Would he die away from home before eating the fruit? That¡¯s when it happened. An overwhelming presence sprouted. It was the front where the man¡¯s subordinates were rushing in. It wasn¡¯t even a narrow space. Terrifying momentum arose widely from the Namgung family young master¡¯s body. WHOOSH¨C!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It seemed like all the air there was pushed out entirely. Simultaneously the Deep Martial Alliance warriors¡¯ movements rapidly slowed. ¡®No.¡¯ They weren¡¯t moving. Even saying they were slow wasn¡¯t enough. The bodies of twenty people seemed almost frozen. It was truly an unrealistic sight. Though they were warriors who had learned Thirteen Evil Sects¡¯ internal energy techniques. It was supernatural. Martial might that transcended reason. ¡°Emperor¡­ Sword Form¡­¡± Namgung Hwa-shin who had drawn his sword simultaneously with Jeong Yeon-shin let out a low sound. While the boy crossed swords with the Hundred Man Commander, the young master had stepped before his subordinates. Divine techniques revealed themselves before Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. It was the Namgung family¡¯s special martial arts said to be unmatched under heaven. ¡°Azure Qilin! Why do you block! Deste Sect is the murim¡¯s public enemy! Shouldn¡¯t we strike down these ones first then sh!¡± The Hundred Man Commander shouted while matching swords andpeting strength with Jeong Yeon-shin. The young master didn¡¯t answer. While disying the divine technique called Emperor Sword Form, he looked at the boy and opened his mouth: ¡°Word of you taking the head of Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s Eight Fierce Rakshasha Sword only recently reached South Zhili. Do you know Beggar Sect observers were watching that scene? Though they call themselves parasites, their insight is no less than most masters. I was able to buy quality information.¡± Then he turned his body again. Armed Deep Martial Alliance warriors filled the surroundings. ¡°I heard you¡¯re skilled at breaking down and destroying techniques. Good at unraveling and good at demolishing. So I won¡¯t show sword techniques in advance.¡± ¡°HAAAA!¡± The warriors trapped in the Emperor Sword Form¡¯s domain shouted battle cries. Now none could even twitch. Among them only the young master stood alone nobly. Drawing his brilliant precious sword, he walked the forest path. He began cutting the necks of enemies who couldn¡¯t move one by one. Dignityy in his leisurely gait. None could receive even sword strikes that weren¡¯t special techniques. It was right to say they couldn¡¯t even resist. One died with each breath. Life threads were cut along with despair-filled breaths. There¡¯s a saying about killing while mounted. For orthodox sects to show mercy in their moves is nonsense. The young master¡¯s sword-drawing hand was resolute. All orthodox warriors were like that facing evil path heretics. Eventually when all the Hundred Man Commander¡¯s subordinates were dead. ¡°How about this?¡± The young master quietly asked. ¡°Lightning Genius, can you break this?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. He instantly gripped the Deste Sect sword in reverse and threw it. Along with exploding power he properly pushed forward. After deflecting the Deste Sect sword, he immediately dug into the Hundred Man Commander¡¯s chest. While jointly gripping the dazed one¡¯s sword, he ced his left hand on the abdomen. He had already raised Demon Roaring Blood Technique and Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm simultaneously. The power of the technique formation arising from his palm wove opposing martial arts into one. SWOOSH! Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t hide it. He fully revealed the iplete palm technique. The Deep Martial Alliance opponent was clearly inferior. He burst it without minding activation time and precision. Bang! It was a tremendous vibration. Trees in all directions shook momentarily. Flocks of birds rose fluttering. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Hundred Man Commander¡¯s corpse, hard to recognize its form, had flown far away. Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head while shaking off his hand stained with the opponent¡¯s blood. The faces of Namgung Hwa-shin with slightly furrowed brows and Namgung Mi wearing a shocked expression swept through his vision. Jeong Yeon-shin met eyes with the young master who had raised his gaze. ¡°I have shown you.¡± The boy said. He had engaged in psychological warfare. The martial match had already begun. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (4) Soon a heartyugh spread across the young master¡¯s face. His eyes looking at Jeong Yeon-shin drew gentle arcs. ¡°Truly magnificent. I¡¯ve lost once.¡± ¡°You showed the momentum of Emperor Sword Form. I too gained something from it.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered calmly. It meant there was no need to judge victory in the battle of energy. Emperor Sword Form. It was a type of divine technique he had never experienced before. If he had faced it directly in the martial matches, he would have had to concede a move. ¡°You gained something? I¡¯m curious how you¡¯ll unravel it.¡± The young master¡¯s smile deepened. Jeong Yeon-shin readpetitive spirit in his expression. It was the appearance of one walking the martial path. Like the Orthodox Sects¡¯ practitioners. He seemed like a person with many faces. ¡°By the way, Deep Martial Alliance¡­¡± Namgung Hwa-shin approached beside Jeong Yeon-shin and opened his mouth. ¡°Unlike their name, I heard their sect system is no different from military. They say they became close to a private army under protection of Henan¡¯s feudal king. They¡¯re a sect with many members.¡± ¡°Close to military¡­¡± As Jeong Yeon-shin muttered, he nodded. ¡°Just because they¡¯re called Hundred Man Commander doesn¡¯t mean their martial might stands alone in their ranks. There must be many more powerful warriors in Deep Martial Alliance. Those fallen here should be seen as scouts. From now on, even greater masters will likely target Young Hero Jeong¡­¡± His voice trailed off. Worryy on his jade-like face. His heart caring not for his own safety but worrying for Jeong Yeon-shin showed through clearly. ¡°I know a bit about Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s young master.¡± The young master said as he approached while gripping his lowered sword. Blood was still dripping from the precious sword he hadn¡¯t yet sheathed. ¡°You could say he¡¯s a general type good at scheming. He¡¯d be a tiresome opponent if made into an enemy.¡± ¡°That sounds like you mean his martial arts level isn¡¯t important.¡± ¡°You understand quickly. He¡¯s a man who makes good use of human wave tactics. He¡¯s shed with the main family several times too. You should be wary too. If a vige you stop at for a night feels strange? It would be best to turn back immediately. If you can, that is.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin gave a short reply and closed his mouth. It was because the young master¡¯s speech and behavior came across as strange.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Though they should fight to the death, he advised with a gentle tone as if addressing a younger brother. It was like ordinary martial world senior-junior rtionships. His casual conversation with Jeong Yeon-shin made it even stranger. ¡®Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin¡­ what a peculiar person.¡¯ Though a short murim journey, he should be wary. There was room for thepanionship shared with White Qilin to sprout even with his life-and-death match opponent. The boy deliberately emptied his mind. He turned while picking up the fallen Deste sword. Perhaps because the palm technique¡¯s explosion had driven away the birds? The forest path was quieter than before. ¡°Burying the corpses would be work too. We should go now.¡± At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words, Namgung Hwa-shin approached. He had been steadily watching the conversation between hispanion and half-brother. ¡°No internal injuries?¡± It was a blunt question, perhaps due to many thoughts. When the boy answered yes, he silently nodded. Behind them, Namgung Mi watched Jeong Yeon-shin with closed lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The boy said. The group who had each sheathed their swords moved their steps again. Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s ambush was no small matter. However, it wasn¡¯t an issue worth dying their steps for either. All martial artists were such beings. They were ones who gained fame by stepping over corpses. ¡®Ah.¡¯ As he walked turned around, Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly discovered he had be numb to killing. He feltpletely nothing. He just cut down enemies, that was all. It wasn¡¯t like this when he killed the Tyrant Sword Sect warrior at Jeong family estate. He had to deliberately look away then. Was it because he was chased by time with a set end? Or was it due to his heart wanting to live even if it meant stepping on enemy corpses? THUD THUD. Summer rain began falling little by little. It came down in small intervals. It was like flowing tears in ce of the Deep Martial Alliance corpses. Since the killer was indifferent, it didn¡¯t seem bad for even heaven to grieve. Since Jeong Yeon-shin himself didn¡¯t know when he would be like that too. The sound of rain meeting leaves was clear. Only Namgung Mi¡¯s irritated groans came as noise. Jeong Yeon-shin walked silently in the summer rain. He newly realized himself bing a martial artist. The raindrops hitting his shoulders were cold. * * * Read it only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens SWOOSH¨C ¡°It¡¯s pouring tediously.¡± Boredom mixed in Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi¡¯s voice. The pouring rain streams immediately swallowed even that voice. Rain seemed to pour across the entire vicinity. The ss-like summer rain thoroughly soaked the group¡¯s bodies. They had just entered the southern entrance of South Zhili. It was Huizhou where the Namgung family main house was located. ¡°The streets are empty. Even ounting for rain, it feels uniquelycking presence.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin standing beside Jeong Yeon-shin said. Though his blood kin was present, he deliberately stayed by the boy¡¯s side. It was bearing that seemed to clearly establish his position, while Namgung Mi red as if finding it distasteful. The young master walking ahead on the muddy ground wearing a bamboo hat answered. ¡°It¡¯s because even if rain pours, it¡¯s not much help for farming.¡± ¡°Due to poor harvests?¡± ¡°Your words are right, Brother Hwa-shin. It¡¯s bing a big problemtely. Even ifmoners luckily grow food, it¡¯s problematic. Strong young men take it away. It¡¯s not rare for martial artists to do the same things. Whethermon people or martial warriors, the need to eat and live is the same.¡± ¡°Poor harvests even in South Zhili¡­¡± ¡°Wanderers and evil sects don¡¯t care aboutmoners¡¯ lives. Those whomit evil acts aremon. Since public sentiment is unstable, you¡¯ll need to pack plenty of dried food when traveling the murim from now on.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin steadily watched the young master exchanging words with Namgung Hwa-shin. He had been constantly measuring him. He did so the whole time walking aspanions. From the bearing asionally revealed and extremely deep inner power breathing, to even his gait that seemed to train movement techniques in daily life. He was already aplete warrior. He simply couldn¡¯t feel confident in victory. ¡®If there was a wless Lazy me Dragon, he would be like this person.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. This was the appearance of a genius who had trained longer than himself working diligently withoutxity. He should be strong. Could he take this person¡¯s neck? ¡°Hmm? Why are you like that?¡± He turns back as if sensing the gaze through energy sense. The boy shook his head. That¡¯s when it happened. Namgung Mi who had been watching Jeong Yeon-shin with cold eyes approached lightly. ¡°The main house is soon. I wonder if you enjoyed this murim tour that will be yourst.¡± ¡°Is it your hobby to make worthless conversation? What baseless entertainment.¡± At the boy¡¯s indifferent retort, she snorted. Namgung Mi was direct line who had learned the family¡¯s secret eye techniques. She had eyes that could insight martial arts¡¯ weaknesses. The same went for the palm technique disyed by Deste Fortress¡¯s Lightning Genius. There were problems with the precision of activation signs and palm technique direction. It was clumsy enough to be a major w in the world of masters. It was iplete. Only the power was amazing. ¡®Though he¡¯ll die soon, the feeling is strange.¡¯ It was like that from first sight. She felt dissonance in his manner of speech. It was hard to exist. It wasn¡¯t a feeling that shoulde from someone she had never seen. Among peers under heaven, only her brother Namgung Se-jin had received her acknowledgment. The Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon was dissolute, and Namgung Hwa-shin with assassin¡¯s blood was useless. Those excellent in martial arts, nature, and bloodline were hard to find even searching all under heaven. Nine young female masters called phoenixes in the martial world. Among the Nine Phoenixes under heaven, she prided herself as standing alone. There were no rising talents who caught her eye. It meant no one had left a deep impression in her mind. There existed no one worth deliberately remembering. Only the name of Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Wei Ji Myo-hwa who gained the title of dragon was irritating. It was because she hadn¡¯t seen her. The Namgung bloodline was the greatest noble family in South Zhili. Namgung Mi had never experienced problems linked to survival. Values that wanderers or small-medium sect warriors would call luxurious were her world. She liked the saying ¡°I alone am the honored one.¡± ¡®Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin.¡¯ She had received information gathered by the family. She thought a fairly outstanding new talent was being bothersome. A boy who became pretext for Deste Fortress to strike Namgung. That was all. He hadn¡¯t reached the capacity to discuss all under heaven. His age was such. Then what was it? Why wasn¡¯t he unfamiliar? Her senses standing on end as an internal energy technique master wouldn¡¯t let go of the question. She pondered the whole way to Huizhou. Then suddenly an assumption urred. She couldn¡¯t think of it right away because it was so absurd. Namgung Mi had only once looked down on an enemy by force. It was very intense. He was one still dominating a corner of her mind even now. The mask grinning like an evil dragon, the calloused hand that gripped her neck, indifferent eyes, the blood-colored robe that matched ominous and destructive energy waves and stern bearing. ¡°You.¡± Namgung Mi moved her lips. ¡°Won¡¯t you show me your hand once?¡± * * * Deste Fortress¡¯s Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal. It was a castle rising with pure white stone walls. It was a magnificent library no less than the main fortress¡¯ inner castle. The marble walls were beautiful, said to have been brought from the royal family of the Dali Kingdom destroyed by the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s hand. The gate warriors standing guard had solemn attitudes. It was because Deste Fortress¡¯s secret martial art manuals were stored there. Deste Fortress¡¯s basic techniques brought from the imperial family. The main castle martial artspiled into secret manuals devised by castle warriors. It was aplete collection of martial arts. All gathered here. ¡°Was it around here¡­?¡± Along with the unique smell of books, the vast interior spread out. One Radiant Demon Wing white warrior stood before ssically arranged bookshelves. The girl in white martial robes was the youngest following Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. Shin So-bin who had begun to be called Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s White Cat. Like words ambiguous to even call a title, she examined the library withrge eyes resembling a white cat. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± At the heavy voice suddenlying from beside, Shin So-bin turned her head. She had been very focused. She hadn¡¯t noticed another warrior approaching close enough. ¡°Senior Red Day Sword.¡± He was a warrior with the impression of having gone through hundreds of battles in the military division. His bearing was rough and strong. The middle-aged warrior with scars across his face and neck nodded solemnly. ¡°Right. We met during the blue rank promotion test. A precious daughter of a renowned family like you remembers even my title. Though I was helplessly defeated by your direct senior.¡± ¡°It was an impressive match. Senior Lightning Genius is, um¡­ beyond anyone¡¯s reach.¡± ¡°Shall I call you Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s White Cat?¡± Shin So-bin¡¯s brows furrowed. It was because she didn¡¯t like the nickname. Red Day Sword smiled awkwardly as if understanding and changed the topic. ¡°Many fortress warriors linger around here. I wondered about giving advice whenever I saw them, but came over since your face was familiar.¡± ¡°Many?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? It¡¯s the youngest blue-rank master¡¯s martial arts. Anyone would be interested. They must be filled with shing wisdom. Even now they¡¯re all gone because everyone borrowed them? Since they can¡¯t take them outside the Heavenly Gold Library, they must be training in the practice ground behind.¡± ¡°It would be hard with just secret manuals.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how much they¡¯re trying. When Lightning Genius returns, Radiant Demon Wing Hall will be very crowded. Who would have known? That he would pour out all martial arts before leaving for the Namgung family martial matches. There must be countless people earnestly hoping for Lightning Genius¡¯ victory now.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I waste again.¡± Shin So-bin drooped her hair braided on both sides. ¡°I saw ck-ranked sect leaders too.¡± Red Day Sword spoke as if consoling the discouraged girl. ¡°Fate Defying Scripture, Radiant Wing Step, Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm, Eternal Blossom Fist, Radiant Sword Style¡­ they¡¯re secret martial art manuals worthy of discussing all martial arts under heaven. He truly bestowed everything as if sweeping away achievements.¡± ¡°There was much talk about that in our Radiant Demon Wing too. Saying isn¡¯t it too wasteful after all.¡± ¡°I was curious too. Martial arts that spread widely inevitably have breaking methods developed. Even excluding Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm which no one could enter. The martial arts donated to the Heavenly Gold Arsenal were all Lightning Genius¡¯ main techniques? Even if achievements were very urgent, it¡¯s hard to understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also Senior Lightning Genius¡¯ wish.¡± Shin So-bin raised her head and smirked. ¡°He said he wants to try breaking the Breaking methods again. Saying achievements would advance greatly. Even when I mastered the first three moves of Eternal Blossom Fist and stood before that senior, he¡¯s someone who would calmly bring out the fourth move¡­ well, it would be hard to even follow the mastery achievements of the original creator.¡± [TL Note- Breaking methods are counter martial arts.] ¡°Breaking the Breaking methods¡­¡± Red Day Sword seemed at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°By the way.¡± This time Shin So-bin spoke first. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had so manypetitors. Fortress warriors numerously entering Senior Lightning Genius¡¯ martial arts? Even without master-disciple bonds in fortressw, there will be many who revere him. I wonder if he¡¯s bing a sect founder.¡± ¡°Though he can¡¯t be called sect leader or founder since he hasn¡¯t opened a sect, but in the fortress a legacy of Lightning Genius is already forming¡­¡± Annihtion Team¡¯s Red Day Sword spoke slowly. ¡°The title Great Master would be fitting.¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (5) Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly recalled the martial arts he had deposited at Deste Fortress¡¯ Heavenly Gold Arsenal. He donated everything except the Jeong family dynamic technique. His martial arts were constantly advancing. Martial arts that stopped at secret manuals were trivialpared to his lifespan. How much merit would I get in return? Donating unique sect martial arts to the main castle is converted to merits. They said value assessment is calcted as universal power enhancement. It meant not just relying on supreme masters¡¯ judgment. It was different from martial artists¡¯ values. They said the imperial family had their own standards. ¡®Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm had no entrants but returned high merit. They said it was due to the rarity of Buddhist power martial arts.¡¯ There was a reason he suddenly recalled the achievements from martial arts donations. Jeong Yeon-shin closed his mouth while raising his eyes. ¡°I said give me your hand.¡± Namgung Mi stood before him with a provocative smile. With wet hair falling to her white nape, she stared steadily at Jeong Yeon-shin as if she had never been irritated by the summer rain. ¡®Has she noticed something?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin recalled his disguised Blood me Sect identity. It would be troublesome if discovered. He suddenly became curious. Would Namgung Mi¡¯s head be worth about the same as Eternal Blossom Fist? She was bloodline of the Eight Families. Perhaps no less than Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s Eight Fierce Rakshasha Sword. That was her value apart from martial might. Namgung Mi opened her mouth again while smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just curious how much you¡¯ve trained sword techniques.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll tantly measure an enemy¡¯s achievements?¡± ¡°Enemy? How could you be an enemy? At most fertilizer to spread the main family¡¯s reputation once more.¡± ¡°You know no shame. Your opponent is Young Hero White Qilin.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m curious about you?¡± She even leaned her face slightly closer. It was very ominous. The light shining in Namgung Mi¡¯s eyes reminded him of the Seventh Apostle. It meant she had ulterior motives. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin took a step without answering further. They had now arrived at the Namgung family. There was no reason to give pretexts. ¡°They might have made a good pair.¡± The young master said something absurd. His face was gentle as he smiled looking at his younger sister and the boy. It felt different from Namgung Mi. Jeong Yeon-shin decided not to exchange words with the siblings. He silently moved his feet with Namgung Hwa-shin, and soon faced thergest group of halls in Huizhou. The walls extending on both sides were vast like castle walls. Though he had seen it once heading to Dragon Phoenix Gathering, it was still toorge to be just a single family. The reason people called them a great family was revealed from the exterior. Namgung. ¡°Namgung¡­¡± Namgung Hwa-shin muttered while looking up at the namete above the gate. Jeong Yeon-shin steadily watched hispanion. The firm spirit he usually carried was not visible. The reason Jeong Yeon-shin easily defeated Namgung Miy in thepatibility between Jeong family dynamic technique and ice binding martial arts. Could Namgung Hwa-shin defeat her? When he had to ovee sorcery loyalty oaths and terrible cold energy. ¡®The General Administration Office spoke of total victory.¡¯ They said the mission only had meaning if Deste Fortress¡¯ expedition team eliminated all opponents. They said the Namgung leadership must be reced with branch family. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to host such outstanding ones at the main house.¡± The young master smiled and said after nodding to the gatekeepers. Leisure was embedded in his gesture toward the main gate. Jeong Yeon-shin slightly nodded and stepped forward. Finally, the Namgung family. * * * They unpacked their bags and bathed. Jeong Yeon-shin who was assigned a guest room changed into spare Deste Fortress martial robes. Then he was invited to the Namgung family¡¯s formal dinner. Was there martial arts for training thick skin? Jeong Yeon-shin thought while sitting in the neatly decorated interior. Men and women wearing very luxurious silk clothes, the young master and Namgung Mi. They sat around arge oval dining table. Namgung Hwa-shin sat beside the boy. His body trembled very slightly, but all ten people here seemed to notice. It was because there appeared to be none who weren¡¯t masters at a nce. They were all different from the young master. Did they consider those of illegitimate birth as non-existent? None showed interest in Namgung Hwa-shin. The direct line members¡¯ eyes were focused solely on Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°So you are Lightning Genius.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin looked at the one who called him. He was a middle-aged man who suited the ssical blue robe hem. One called the Namgung family itself. His facial features were distinct. The faces of the young master, Namgung Mi, and Namgung Hwa-shin were all within it. Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly looked at the Namgung Family Head¡¯s waist. A bluish sword handle hung there. Words engraved on the sword hilt faintly showed in thentern light. Though there be will to surpass the mundane world, cannot cross the Namgung. It was famous for liberal trantion due to stories tied to the sword. Otherwise called the Southern Wall Sword, it was the Namgung family¡¯s symbol. They said it was a peerless famous sword made by the Dwarf n. A divine energy wrapping the Namgung family master could be felt. Perhaps feeling Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze? The Namgung Family Head smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know of Ming Cult¡¯s rebellion that raged at Thousand Mountains? The previous Supreme Elder of our main family killed Ming Cult¡¯s Three Venerables. It¡¯s a family treasure bestowed by the Emperor, but there haven¡¯t been many asions to draw it. So I¡¯m just grateful to you. When else would there be cause topare martial might with the Divine Sword Group Leader?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to handle the Family Head¡¯s excessive praise. I already heard apologies and thanks from the young master.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly. It was pointing out the Family Head¡¯s behavior of not apologizing for the Clear Night Valley incident. Then he immediately felt it. Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s breathing roughened once beside him. Now he felt pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s amazing you can speak so while seeing the Southern Wall Sword.¡± A woman sitting to the Family Head¡¯s left opened her lips. She was the master most gorgeously adorned in this ce. ¡°My husband and children are the walls protecting South Zhili under heaven. Deste Fortress discusses civilian welfare? If that were truly so, they shouldn¡¯t have sent life-and-death martial challenge letters. It happened because your capacity is narrow. Though you may not see the world broadly, how dare you speak of apologies?¡± She was the Namgung Family Head¡¯s main wife. Her shamelessness exceeded even Namgung Mi¡¯s. ¡°I see why Flourishing Spirit Flower Master¡¯s character is insincere.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke calmly. It meant your daughter Namgung Mi takes after you. The main wife¡¯s brows furrowed. It must be rudeness she had never experienced as a nobledy. Immediately energy waves spread from five or six bodies around. Jeong Yeon-shin stood without enduring. Anyway, these people couldn¡¯t do anything to him and Namgung Hwa-shin now. They came revealing their movements. It was an incident with the murim¡¯s eyes gathered. The presences felt behind their backs entering the Namgung family were varied. Orthodox Nine Sect¡¯s Beggar Sect, bat-like Hao Sect, evil Thirteen Evil Sect¡¯s Remaining Spirit¡­ there must be many. ¡°Last time you discarded me who was an ally. Now I¡¯m an enemy who walked defenseless into your inner chambers, and your family¡¯s patience in enduring without killing me because you¡¯ll lose face is amazing. You manage not to reveal your true nature. Perhaps due to the world¡¯s eyes focused on these martial matches.¡± ¡°Young master. Don¡¯t send that child off prettily.¡± The Namgung family main wife spoke coldly. The young master grimaced. He had been listening with constant difort. ¡°Now it¡¯s this son¡¯s matter! Please elders¡­¡± That¡¯s when it happened. Intense vibrations burst outside the high ceiling. Even furniture including tables shook violently. [Ill-bred spawn! What did you just sputter¨D!] An elderly voice struck in all directions like a tremendous earthquake. Enormous true qi was loaded. Six Harmonies Voice Transmission. It was a supreme technique said to fill heaven and earth in all directions with a voice shout. It was the moment the ceiling shattered with a crack. BOOM! Just like that a purple figure stabbed down into the middle of the table. It was like lightning. The energy waves whirling from the impressive body seemed about to block even the breaths of those present. Dust rose btedly like fog. An old man was rising from within the thick dust. ¡°Say it once more.¡± The voice that had released Six Harmonies Voice Transmission rang with anger. de-sharp eyes,rge build. Pure white beard reached down to the sr plexus, having dignity like a famous brush. A cor was attached to the purple robe worn on his body woven with muscle strands. It stood straight like the old man¡¯s nature. ¡®Grandfather.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin somewhat nkly looked at Ma Yeon-jeok. Not just the boy. While the Namgung family masters were each shocked, an old man sitting to the Namgung Family Head¡¯s right let out a low sound. ¡°Divine Sword Group Leader¡­¡± ¡°Namgung Elder Council Head. Do you still live trapped in the distant past? When was it that I passed on my Divine Entry Sword to the next generation?¡± Deste Ma Family Head Ma Yeon-jeok spoke harshly. He looked at the Namgung main wife again. One without any justification had oppressed his grandson. It was an absurd thing. Rage revealed again on Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°Things ungrateful under heaven dared discuss my grandson¡¯s death! The Fortress Lord did not order the extermination of the Namgung trash family!¡± ¡°My wife spoke wrongly. Family Head Ma, please calm your anger.¡± The Namgung Family Head spoke calmly. He alone seemed peaceful amid the waves of surging power. Ma Yeon-jeok who red at him for a moment opened his mouth again. He seemed to have suppressed his anger. Only his eye light burned colorlessly, ready to ignite at any time. ¡°The martial match date is the Seventh Night. Prepare humbly.¡± ¡°So be it.¡± The Namgung Family Head answered. Only then did Ma Yeon-jeok turn his body. His eyes meeting Jeong Yeon-shin trembled for a moment. He slightly twisted his head as if checking his grandson¡¯s mood. His attitude changed in an instant. ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t apany you from the start.¡± ¡°No. I heard you received a mission from the Fortress Lord.¡± ¡°I had justpleted it early. When you were entering Huizhou, I saw a quite powerful blood demon targeting your back from close by. I couldn¡¯t easily step forward.¡± ¡°A blood demon¡­?¡± ¡°Looked like an evil sect¡¯s Apostle.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok made an annoyed expression and continued. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry now. The main fortress¡¯ Elder Council Head is pursuing. Though he¡¯s an ipetent old man, his martial might is certain, so he¡¯ll soon bring that demon woman¡¯s head.¡± ¡°The Elder Council Head¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move quarters. How can one circte energy and breathfortably in such sewage?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded and followed Ma Yeon-jeok. Namgung Hwa-shin silently stood beside the boy. He only nced back once. * * * Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z * * * They unpacked again at thergest inn in Huizhou. Everything including the bed and drinking water was top grade. Jeong Yeon-shin gave himself to time and ritual. Meanwhile, a ¡®consecutive victory format¡¯ proposal came from Namgung Mi. It was a question of how about starting from the youngest, with the winner continuing martial matches. She seemed to intend to surrender after cutting down Namgung Hwa-shin and Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°Such a worthless thing doesn¡¯t know its ce. The Namgung ones are quite something too. To overlook such arrogance.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok who was scanning the letter clicked his tongue. Jeong Yeon-shin looked at Namgung Hwa-shin. ¡°I would like to ept. What does Young Hero Namgung think?¡± If epted, there would be no activity from White Qilin. His turn would onlye after Jeong Yeon-shin lost to the young master. The boy rather hoped for that. Having traveled with the Namgung siblings before, he knew Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s mind was the problem. Raised as young master of Sword Night, the Namgung family assassin group. They said the taboo of being unable to harm direct line was a sorcery-level notion that had dug into his consciousness. White Qilin¡¯s dramatic victory was a vain hope. That was the reality. ¡®Something you¡¯d only hear in hero tales.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Would he burden Deste Fortress? Would he struggle to achieve revenge for his mother himself? After contemtion, Namgung Hwa-shin said he would ept the consecutive victory format. Other opportunities woulde for him to ovee his past. That day Jeong Yeon-shin silently stayed by hispanion¡¯s side for a long time. Days passed. Refining martial arts, it was already the Seventh Night. Perhaps because they had moved constantly until then. Though he had just begun quietly studying martial arts, a different world unfolded. A great shift in perspective arose. ¡®Eternal Blossom Fistfourth move¡­ I canplete it in actualbat.¡¯ The day of Deste Fortress versus Namgung¡¯s life-and-death martial matches. Jeong Yeon-shin was leaning diagonally on the bed. He suddenly closed the Diamond Sutra book he had been looking down at. The words ¡°should not dwell anywhere and thus give rise to mind¡± were folded together. ¡°Today¡¯s the day! Truly exciting!¡± ¡°Who did you bet on?¡± ¡°In South Zhili it must be the Namgung family. It would be hard to count rising disciples who could defeat the young master in all under heaven.¡± ¡°Meaningless. How do you view Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword Group Leader?¡± ¡°Then what about the Namgung Family Head?¡± Though it seemed just yesterday the young master spoke of poor harvests, Huizhou was enjoying unexpected prosperity. It was thanks to those who gathered from all over the martial world to see the earth-shaking martial matches. They said martial artists, merchants,moners, and royalty gathered indiscriminately. It was a day when therge city¡¯smotion reached its peak. They heard even gambling with money was flourishing. Madness seemed to boil in the streets. ¡°Young Hero Jeong.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin called him with a stiff face. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly rose from his seat. ¡®Namgung Mi isn¡¯t the problem.¡¯ The boy recalled the young master. Each time he thought of it, his mind burned white-hot with excitement. Fear of death,petitive spirit gained unknowingly as a warrior, interest in the peerless divine technique Emperor Sword Form¡­ Now it was done. Nothing else was visible. Not the cityscape that unfolded upon leaving the inn, not the Divine Sword Group Leader seeing him at first nce, not even the Divine Sword Squad said to be strongest among the seventeen squads under the Divine Sword Group. Before he knew it. He was standing in the middle of Clear Night Valley where he had been captured by the Seventh Apostle. It was because he moved in a daze. ¨D¨D¨D! The vast valley was filled with people.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Flourishing Spirit Flower Master! Look this way once! I adore you!¡± ¡°Deste Fortress¡¯ Lightning Genius! Don¡¯t touch even a hair on ourdy!¡± ¡°Young Hero Lightning Genius Jeong! Set murim justice right!¡± They gathered like armies facing battle and shouted like thunder. It was a spectacr scene as if all the murim of Central ins had gathered here. ¡°I wanted to know who you were, but I¡¯ll have to examine inside your corpse.¡± Namgung Mi stood with an irritating smile. The martial match seemed to have begun. Namgung family and Divine Sword Squad warriors surrounded front, back, left and right. ¡°You and Hwa-shin. I couldn¡¯t grow fond of you even if I wanted to.¡± Namgung Mi moved her lips. The precious sword in her hand shone brilliantly. Power extending in spirals approached with a whoosh carrying cold energy. WOONG! Jeong Yeon-shin raised Jeong family dynamic technique to the extreme. Since consuming the high-grade spirit pill, it was the first time except when facing the Seventh Apostle. He imagined the enemy before him as Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle. That was how he could end it quickly. The dynamic technique rose to the realm of great achievement. It began filling his body¡¯s eight extraordinary vessels and twelve regr meridians with solemn mes. RUSTLE. Namgung Mi stepped with mysterious movement techniques. As she approached lightly, it was hard to know her next position. They said Namgung family warriors studied the Book of Changes from the Four Books and Three ssics and were versed in the eight trigrams. That they embedded the principles of formations in movement techniques. In that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin took one step of Radiant Wing Step. Like when he broke through the Fortress Lord¡¯s momentum to take the Thunder Immortal Treasure Wine. STEP. Wind arising from his toes pushed away all energy waves. One step unraveled everything deceiving the eyes. Namgung Mi¡¯s body that had been swaying elegantly stopped distinctly like a curtain being lifted. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Perhaps her upper dantian¡¯s premonition reached her too. Extreme feary on her fine face. Her appearance was unrecognizable. Perhaps his iplete palm technique shown before had rather nted carelessness. She underestimated him far too much. ¡®Though we¡¯re no longerpanions.¡¯ KIIING! Light rays gathered in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s right hand. He raised the sword drawn like aet just as it was. The Deste sword de that entered with a thud miserably tore through the Namgung family secret protective energy. The Radiant Sword Style¡¯s trajectory extended unhesitatingly. In an instant white light distorted at Namgung Mi¡¯s neck. Feeling came to the handle. He hadpletely cut off her head. WHOOSH! Experience condensed in the sword extremity raised strong winds. The Deste Fortress sword returned drawing a moon halo-like sword path. It brushed past Namgung Mi¡¯s sprawling body and sheathed again in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s scabbard. One sword strike. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whoever you are.¡± [TL Note- So dramatic yet anti climatic ??] The boy spoke calmly to the corpse. The vast Clear Night Valley became quiet like extinguished embers. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (6) Namgung Mi had once spoken of surrender and persuasion. This martial match was special. The rank differences were extreme. Except for four people, all were veteran masters. They were all of status to give teachings to rising talents. The bloody battle had a strange appearance. It meant a rising talent¡¯s forfeit after experiencing life-and-death matches here at least once was not a w. That was Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi¡¯s calction. However. At this moment. The sister who used petty tricks has her head fall. The whole world approached like a slug. The Deste sword brushing past Namgung Mi¡¯s body, the neck without even blood forming, the body losing bnce in an instant and copsing¡­ the horrific scene embedded slowly. Though those who entered the fight were Lightning Genius and his sister. Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin. The Namgung family young master thought. That this too could happen. He didn¡¯t stop it before the martial matches. It wasn¡¯t possible. Two martial sects counted among the finest in the murim had agreed to life-and-death matches. If it wasn¡¯t a confrontation with extreme rank differences, it was a martial match where honor took precedence over life. Fighting Lightning Genius or White Qilin. For Namgung Mi it was all or nothing. She was the one who proposed consecutive victory format life-and-death matches starting from the youngest. If she couldn¡¯t cut down Lightning Genius and White Qilin, Namgung Mi herself would die. She must have known this too. Though she wouldn¡¯t have imagined her own defeat. ¡®So it goes.¡¯ The cold de of the murim fell. Flourishing Spirit Flower Master couldn¡¯t handle Lightning Genius¡¯ sword. So, now she was dead. It was the result of a life-and-death match. Those densely surrounding the rising mountain ranges must have known it was a duel to the death. However, Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi was the direct bloodline of Namgung under heaven as one of the Nine Phoenixes of the murim. No one would have known her head would fall in one sword strike. The countless gathered heroes were right to be silently quiet. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The young master too was prepared. It was the murim. Deathes suddenly. Even blind swords approaching with death were not rare. But was it because he was not a good brother? Or because it was harder to bear seeing his sister¡¯s death? The young master suddenly turned his gaze to his father standing beside him. The master of the Namgung house. He was a stern cold-blooded family head. None in the family could approach him. When Namgung Hwa-shin tried to leave the main house, he ordered Sword Night assassins to kill the illegitimate son. His face now was the same as then. His expression just slightly hardened. ¡°Young master.¡± The Namgung Family Head spoke. ¡°Prepare.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± His father¡¯s words were concise as always. He was a crafty hero who watched Lightning Genius¡¯ abilities and Blood me Sect¡¯s behavior. He made even his own conscience and children¡¯s lives into cornerstones for the family. The young master¡¯s life was handled the same way. He couldn¡¯t escape the path defined by his father¡¯s will. Helping Namgung Hwa-shin leave home was what the young master himself counted as his life¡¯s achievement. ¡°This unworthy son will go.¡± The young master said. The Family Head didn¡¯t answer. He just slightly nodded his thick neck. After Flourishing Spirit Flower Master was the young master¡¯s turn. He received his inhuman father¡¯s calm gaze on his back. The young master slowly took a step. Toward the boy standing without even disturbed breathing, Lightning Genius. Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin stood calmly with two swords at his waist. His robe simr in color to the Namgung family¡¯s blue martial clothes fluttered with a faint bloody fragrance. ¡®How bold.¡¯ The young master thought. He envied the appearance of Jeong Yeon-shin with his head slightly bowed. He had told that boy before. That like the Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon, he wanted freedom. Lightning Genius already had it. His warrior¡¯s bearing disying excellence at a young age was dazzling. He seemed to shine brighter than anything under heaven. The young master took a step. Topare martial arts with the boy. STEP. Only then. Words began flowing from the Namgung family¡¯s side. Commentary on the martial match started emerging on the spot. Though some maintained silence with solemn expressions, it was because there were many in the great family murim watching for opportunities. ¡°Flourishing Spirit Flower Master¡­¡± ¡°How could this be? She stepped the Unhindered Azure Flow Divine Steps precisely.¡± ¡°Strange footwork. The sword technique was quite destructive too.¡± Some family members whispered with bewildered faces. They were mainly young men of the branch families. The number of branch family members was overwhelming. Compared to the direct bloodline limited to the current Family Head¡¯s descendants. The Namgung family was veryrge. There were even more who didn¡¯t care about Namgung Mi¡¯s death. Restrain speech since direct bloodline members were present? It wasn¡¯t so. It was because the shock delivered by Deste Fortress¡¯ Lightning Genius was so intense. To the Namgung family members, Namgung Mi was like noble royalty. ¡°Never thought she would fall so pointlessly.¡± ¡°Pointless? Her eye technique achievement seems insufficient. It was a lifelong technique sequence. Lightning Genius¡¯ umted life achievements were more intense than the youngdy¡¯s.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Truly strong. Worthy to be Deste Fortress¡¯ representative.¡± ¡°But can he match the young master¡¯s sword? How many at that age could cultivate Emperor Sword Form to that extent.¡± Their talk reached Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s ears too. It was because he had raised Jeong family Dynamic technique to the extreme. His heightened senses wouldn¡¯t easily subside. It felt very good. This was how it should be. ¡®Strong.¡¯ It was because of the young master. Now he walked toward him with upright posture. His energy that had spread like mist now seemed to converge and extend like a sword de. It was materialized momentum. A feeling like his skin was splitting gave him goosebumps. Hard to say this was someone who traveled the murim briefly with him. Not the destined master of a great family either. A swordsman who honed his skills to the peak. Now it would be right to say he was an opponent more than worthy. The two faced each other at ten steps¡¯ distance. ¡°About my younger sister Mii.¡± The young master opened his mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t particrly speak of it. Though acking child, she met quite an admirable end as a warrior¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You and I¡­ one of us, or perhaps both, might die. This is a ce with the end of life at stake. This fight. I don¡¯t consider it a dispute between Namgung and Deste Fortress. It¡¯s a life-and-death match. If I die, I don¡¯t want to close my eyes as a chess piece.¡± Then. A hearty smiley on the handsome man¡¯s face with kind features. ¡°I lived peacefully in Namgung¡¯s shadow my whole life. Though it sounds likeining on a full stomach, it was shackles.¡± ¡°Indeed it was.¡± At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s short reply, his smile deepened. ¡°Even so, I wanted to break free once. They say there are cases of feeling freedom in the gap between life and death, though I¡¯m still curious if it¡¯s really so. I especially want to experience it now. Is it possible with Deste Fortress Lightning Genius¡¯ capacity?¡± It was a provocative question. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. He had to draw his sword again. This time too he gripped the Deste sword¡¯s handle. He was always like this before major battles. Though the Northern Light sword was said to be famous, it wasn¡¯t as familiar in his hand as the Deste sword. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sh between Deste Fortress and Namgung. Perhaps because the weight of major sects¡¯ life-and-death match approached greatly with Namgung Mi¡¯s death? The crowds surrounding Clear Night Valley still kept their mouths closed. asionally, only fierce valley winds blew. Amid that the two people¡¯s energy waves became dense. The young master withdrew his smile. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was no such thing as a referee. It was a world of masters. SWOOSH. The two drew swords simultaneously. A dry wind yed with their hair once and passed. Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly felt it. ¡®Timing, he spread the sword¡¯s domain widely.¡¯ It was a sensation like a breeze sweeping his skin. It arose the moment the young master drew his magnificent precious sword. It was an extremely sharp momentum. It gave him goosebumps as if an invisible forest of swords had risen. Emperor Sword Form. From the start it was supreme martial arts. It seemed like his upper dantian intuition was ringing rm bells in his mind. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately knew. If the young master struck now, there was no way to evade. His body instantly became heavy. Even standing was difficult. It felt like the air wrapping his whole body had transformed into thousand-jin weight. [TL Note- Thousand Jin = 600Kg/1322 Pound] ¡®Will it work again?¡¯ He recalled the second Radiant Wing Step. Radiant Wing Step. It was footwork that drove out released energy. It had excellently sealed Namgung Mi¡¯s movement technique energy. Could it break through Emperor Sword Form too? It was an issue he had worried about before the martial match. He couldn¡¯t find any other method besides Radiant Wing Step. Even as he pondered, the young master was approaching step by step. It seemed he couldn¡¯t use lightness techniques while disying Emperor Sword Form. ¡®Let¡¯s sh.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin changed his mind. Schemes? They didn¡¯t suit unique sect martial arts¡¯ nature. Lightning Genius was a warrior led by instinct. He had survived all fights with faster than expected insight. He decided to sh immediately. SWISH. He had to use his whole body¡¯s muscles to take a small step. If not for his body trained with Jeong family dynamic technique, he couldn¡¯t have moved at all. THUD! Dust rose with one step. Simultaneously the load hanging on his whole body considerably eased. The implications were big. It meant he had to take all movements in this fight with Radiant Wing Step footwork. SWISH! How sensitive was his energy sense? The young master wasn¡¯t surprised. As if he expected it, he struck down his sword with an indifferent face. Could he adjust Emperor Sword Form freely like breathing? As Jeong Yeon-shin got faster, the young master¡¯s strike also became swift. CLANG! Jeong Yeon-shin almost furrowed his brows. He immediately spread Fate Defying Scripture true qiyering. It was his right arm. The sword force that would have bisected him as it pressed down stopped. Tremendous vibrations seemed to shake even the blood vessels in his grip. It was sword force he had never experienced. ¡®So it¡¯s this level.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin calcted in the realm of sensation. Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z If one strike was this heavy, how to apply true qiyering, which direction to step Radiant Wing Step, how to properly counterattack. From then it was selfless absorption. It started rapidly. Two streams of sword paths tangled like chaos. Every movement extending sword des was heavy. Heavy sword. It was a fight taking ce in a heavy realm. BOOM! CLANG! CLANG! Sword energy sshing and soaring in all directions was like sparks. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiant Sword Style was brilliant. It was sword techniques that even disturbed vision by constantly spraying hazy light streams. He made the Will Chamber point supporting his spine the foundation of Fate Defying Scripture. He handled rtivelycking power with fluid true qiyering. BOOM! He made up forcking weight by stepping supreme footwork on the spot. The moment the young master¡¯s sword brushed his cheek, Jeong Yeon-shin stepped in once more. He went in unhesitatingly while gripping the Deste sword beside his face with raised arms. Sword shed with sword and scraped. Fierce friction sounds rang as if sparks would fly right beside his right cheek. ¡®Here.¡¯ It was the moment Jeong Yeon-shin released his left hand. Force was added to the young master¡¯s precious sword. Just like that while pushing back Jeong Yeon-shin with the sword, he himself also spun half a circle. Rising movement technique energy was properly embedded. The principles of martial arts dwelling in his movements were aplished. ¡®Again.¡¯ This was the kind of fight it was. The young master thoroughly maintained distance. He didn¡¯t approach more than necessary. When it seemed the boy was gathering energy, he immediately thrust a checking strike. He seemed wary of the iplete palm technique Jeong Yeon-shin had deliberately shown before. The boy suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Speaking of freedom when you¡¯re like this?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Your fighting style is like that. Being bound by some method is stifling.¡± ¡°Quite good provocation.¡± The young master smirked. He didn¡¯t appear to have newly realized something. However his sword bearing changed. WHOOSH¨C! The widely spread Emperor Sword Form¡¯s domain narrowed into a storm. Thepressed energy waves centered on the young master¡¯s precious sword were very heavy. It felt like changing from wide-area martial arts to person-killing techniques. Commanding momentum. Ordering the sword. Though not of the Forbidden City¡¯s Zhu family, it was sword bearing disying majesty like an emperor. Sword techniques extended unhesitatingly. BANG! The impact was different from the start. It tremendously stimted his right hand gripping the sword. While even the Deste sword¡¯s de seemed about to break from shaking, Jeong Yeon-shin was helplessly pushed back. And he realized. That finally the moment for phase transition hade. He readied his left hand. He raised Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm and Demon Roaring Blood Art simultaneously. Jeong Yeon-shin felt energy waves indiscriminately extending from his body. The young master couldn¡¯t help but detect it. BOOM! Indeed it was so. Along with heavy supreme footwork, the young master¡¯s body rushed in a straight line. He suddenly grewrger before his eyes. The Namgung family precious sword wrapped in energy storm winds was with him. Jeong Yeon-shin strongly used Radiant Wing Step toward the extending sword. The young master also knew this footwork¡¯s effectiveness. He seemed to try protecting sword force. The precious sword¡¯s trajectory twisted. That was the instant. Jeong Yeon-shin dug into the gap. He passed to the outside. It was the first Radiat Wing Step, Phantom Wing First Step. It was a footstep that threw open timing. He raised his left hand. Blood technique and Buddhist power energy were surging. Even gathering into technique formation was problematic. It took time to draw out as oneplete palm technique. ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ He extended just like that. He slightly moved his hand over the young master¡¯s de passing to the side. It was movement as if ying with Emperor Sword Form. The reality was different. The upper dantian in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind was burning. He endlessly adjusted his left hand¡¯s angle. Blood technique and Buddhist power energy were being refined into imperial internal energy. It was an instant. He adjusted his palm technique with the young master¡¯s tremendous energy waves. SWOOSH¨C! It was right after reversely riding Emperor Sword Form¡¯s momentum. Experience whirled from the center of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palm. It converged to the extreme point truly quickly. He instantly skipped one process of palm technique activation. ¡°Hup!¡± The young master immediately turned around. Surprisingly swift movement hastened the collision. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Deste sword flew at the rotating sword strike. The vibrations ringing in his grip were veryrge. Jeong Yeon-shin went in without minding. He extended his hand to the young master¡¯s side. Just like that he activated the palm technique. BOOM¨C! It burst at two steps¡¯ distance. For a moment it seemed Clear Night Valley shook. It even created longsting echoes unable to endure the tremendous explosion. His ears buzzed. Jeong Yeon-shin stepped back feeling extreme recoil. If a thunderbolt exploded in his left hand, it would be like this. He had trained with high-grade spirit pills together with the Seventh Apostle. The power was drastically different from when hepeted with Namgung Hwa-shin. That¡¯s when. UAAAA¨D! Screams rang out from the Namgung family side behind Jeong Yeon-shin who had picked up his sword. It wasn¡¯t just one or two. They seemed to be veteran-ranked masters with better eye techniques than the boy. Soon Jeong Yeon-shin could see too. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He closed his mouth. He had to. The side of his waist was gone and missing. Not even blood dropped. It was a fatal wound. It was strange he was even standing straight. Was the divine energy of Emperor Divine Technique protecting his body? For a moment Jeong Yeon-shin forgot his own martial arts in his mind. The young master¡¯s divine might and will were amazing. It would be hard to exist without reaching another realm in this moment. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Stop!¡± The young master shouted. Light shone from his iparably Azure eyes. He took in at a nce the Namgung family masters rushing toward Jeong Yeon-shin. His virtue was different from Namgung Mi¡¯s. Many had tried to kill Jeong Yeon-shin while disregarding even the martial match agreement. Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin opened his mouth again. ¡°Though my movements were restricted by the shell of young master.¡± A long breath continued. ¡°The end of warrior Namgung Se-jin¡­ I will decide.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Namgung Se-jin truly released spirit like one possessed. While all present were silent, he slowly continued speaking. ¡°Do not sully my death.¡± Then he slowly turned just his eyes. Eyes emitting spirit light gazed at his final opponent in life. ¡°What is the technique¡¯s name?¡± Jeong Yeon-shinprehended his question. He immediately parted his lips. ¡°It has none.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. I have a technique name in mind.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°Shall I call it Brilliant River? Before my eyes now the river of the three paths seems to spread, burning so very brightly. Perhaps because my heart is d. The character ¡®ŠJ¡¯ for brilliant meaning to emit radiance seems fitting.¡± [TL Note- ŠJ means Radiant/Brilliant] ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It will be martial arts discussed as foremost in the murim. That¡¯s how it feels. Will you use the name I gave?¡± ¡°Eternal Blossom Fist, Brilliant River. I will say so if anyone asks.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered calmly. ¡°Good¡­¡± ¡°You seem to want it widely known, but I too must roam the entire murim. My innate nature is such. I cannot do otherwise.¡± The boy¡¯s words grew longer. Perhaps the clumsy constion touched him. Namgung Se-jin smiled hazily. ¡°Yes¡­ do so. Completely freely¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin thought. That he couldn¡¯t know what inner turmoil Azure Qilin had experienced living as young master. At the very end. Reaching life¡¯s end, he did not look at his family members. He died as one walking the martial path. He took in fully with his eyes the warrior Lightning Genius who defeated him. His thread-like breath gradually grew thinner, then scattered without a trace. Slowly. He stopped breathing with eyes open. Only his pupils flickered with powerfully remaining internal energy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Namgung Se-jin¡¯s death delivered deep resonance to Jeong Yeon-shin too. Besides lifespan, what else should he pursue? As a martial artist, was life his only banner? Azure Qilin who had stood firmly nted on the earth slowly copsed. THUMP! ¡°He¡¯s¡­ dead?¡± ¡°The young master, the young master!¡± ¡°Quickly¡­ quickly!¡± ¡°Move! Urgent! Urgent!¡± It became chaotic in an instant. Thunder-like sounds rang out. Enormous crowds began leaving Clear Night Valley. All sorts of messenger birds pped their wings and flew up from everywhere. The weight of Flourishing Spirit Flower Master and Namgung young master was markedly different. The murim¡¯sndscape would be overturned. It was a ce with all the murim¡¯s attention focused. Jeong Yeon-shin who regretted not being able to support Namgung Se-jin stood as victor. While wind swept in with the festival of energy waves bursting in all directions, the boy silently faced the strong winds while gripping his lowered sword. The golden characters for ¡°Deste¡± beside his shoulder shimmered in the sunlight. The rushing valley winds repeatedly lifted his blue robe hems. It was the moment the title Lightning Genius was engraved in the Nine Provinces under heaven. Fame. The beginning wasn¡¯t far. Jeong Yeon-shin had to feel it immediately the moment he turned his head. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (1) When Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin took Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palm technique strike. At the moment the Namgung family side showed intense movement, Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword Squad also stepped forward. The Namgung family masters didn¡¯t stop just at Azure Qilin¡¯s shout. They faced opponents who were the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s direct military force. Divine Sword Squad. They were first among seventeen military forces under the Divine Sword Group. Both their founding time and martial might were such. They were called Deste Fortress¡¯ strongest in name and reality. ¡°He wins from that interval.¡± ¡°His distance measuring is very instinctive? He ys freely in sword and fist. That¡¯s innate.¡± ¡°Does anyone know what that palm technique is? I heard that Lightning Genius friend only uses unique martial arts.¡± ¡°Unless one possesses considerable protective energy, it would be instant death when hit. Would it be like this if Shaolin¡¯s Hundred Step Divine Fist was condensed into a hundred close-range strikes?¡± ¡°Feels like the preparation time is long though? Not even that precise. The recoil is veryrge. It¡¯s martial arts relying entirely on the user¡¯s sense.¡± ¡°Even if Sword Uncle belittles it¡­ the power alone is worthy of divine techniques. Definitely notmon.¡± The twenty memberposition was diverse. Men and women, old and young. Not just middle-aged and young adults, but even a boy and girl each. That¡¯s how their outward appearances were. A girl wearing ck robes with a spear on her back spoke with a smirk. ¡°Look at those ones. Flinching and stepping back.¡± ¡°Grandmother Evil¡¯s energy waves are strong indeed. But it¡¯s probably not because of us? They¡¯re the Namgung family after all.¡± A handsome middle-aged man called the girl grandmother while using a youthful manner of speech. No one found it strange. They were extraordinary and umon warriors. There¡¯s a saying that strange and extraordinary warriors are as numerous as grains of sand in the murim. The Divine Sword Squad masters were especially famous for this. ¡°Please restrain yourself. There are many watching eyes.¡± ¡°Leave it. Since when has our squad cared about formality?¡± The atmosphere was very light. All sorts of weighted speech and behavior naturally blended together. It was because they roamed the murim together almost year-round. They constantly carried out Deste Fortress missions. By nature they were close to wanderers. But their martial might was different. Besides the ck-rank supreme master squad leader, all members were blue-rank masters. Moreover, since the Group Leader who held both Divine Sword Group Leader and Squad Leader positions was a purple-rank absolute being, united by camaraderie they paid no mind to the crowd¡¯s eyes. ¡°However¡­ the young master¡¯s internal energy feels less than rumored. Was there some incident before the martial match?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°What does it matter? In the end, he goes out like this.¡± Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin slowly copsed. In that moment silence flowed even among the Divine Sword Squad masters. The death of an outstanding talent always called for silence. Moreover, Azure Qilin remained dignified to the end. Aet of the murim possessing martial arts, spirit, and chivalry was extinguishing. A new era of the murim faded before it could properly bud. ¡°¡­One worthy of mourning.¡± ¡°What a waste. Such a waste.¡± ¡°More than that, that Lightning Genius friend seems like he¡¯ll continue?¡± A youthful young man jerked his chin toward Jeong Yeon-shin. The boy¡¯s appearance was such. He hadn¡¯t sheathed the Deste Fortress sword he gripped. He was nkly watching the scene of Namgung family masters collecting Namgung Se-jin¡¯s corpse. The ck-robed girl clicked her tongue. ¡°He¡¯s not showing fighting spirit but rather mindlessness. He can¡¯t think. Seems he¡¯s fallen into quite mncholy after defeating a worthy opponent. Common at that age.¡± ¡°Grandmother Evil should bring him. If it¡¯s truly a thoughtless state*, even decent blue-ranks would have trouble carelessly handling him.¡± [TL Note- Thoughtless state- A state free from any conscious thought or intentions. Something like emptying your mindpletely.] The young man looked at Lightning Genius with an ufortable face. ¡°Your words are right, Soha.¡± The girl smiled broadly and put both hands to her lips. After brief exaggerated hand movements, tremendous energy waves burst forth. [Child! Come here¨D!] A sound exploded no less than Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Brilliant River. It was chaotic with crowds escaping in all directions. The explosion once again strongly shook the valley, even making the air vibrate. Jeong Yeon-shin jerked his head up. The ck-robed girl wearing an irritating smile shouted in her normal voice. ¡°You must be aware of your position! Aren¡¯t you now a rising talent who struck down the Namgung young master! Look at those Namgung ones over there! Their eyes are so ck and wide it seems they¡¯lle shing any moment!¡± ¡°Just bring him over, why deliberately draw attention and even provoke¡­¡± The young man called Soha shook his head. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips slightly parted from where he stood far away. While the Divine Sword Squad masters showed amusing appearances like an opera, the boy finally came to his senses. Moreover he was surprised. The Divine Sword Squad were ones in the clouds even within the Divine Sword Group. Their fame pierced the heavens. ¡®That person is.¡¯ He guessed the identity of the girl who called him. Divine Spear of the Wld Yue Shou-lin. She was an old master who was said to have reversed her body¡¯s years when her special cultivation technique reached the realm of pure refinement. Pure refinement meant reaching the extreme realm of skill. It meant standing out even among Deste Fortress¡¯ ck ranks. Even martial artists aren¡¯t free from ss. They had their own world. They made martial arts, sects, nature, and honor into status. Appearances were also such. It was evidenced by rising disciples¡¯ titles like dragon and phoenix. Returning old to young. It was a realm that reversed the body¡¯s time. Not something possible just with high martial arts. They say enlightenment, opportunities, and mastered divine techniques must all be special. Yue Shou-lin was one who possessed everything. She made her name known no less than the Divine Sword Group Leader. The Divine Sword Squad Vice Leader who became young through martial arts directly called Jeong Yeon-shin. It meant Lightning Genius had at least the minimum qualification. However the boy wasn¡¯t particrly moved. ¡®Troublesome.¡¯ He thought unconsciously. He wanted to savor the enlightenment Namgung Se-jin had bestowed. How should one live as a martial artist? Even if prioritizing one¡¯s lifespan, is it right to walk the martial path with just that? Since he was Azure Qilin¡¯s final opponent. STEP. Jeong Yeon-shin turned his back on the Divine Sword Squad masters. ¡°Next¡­¡± He slowly parted his lips. ¡°Next. Come forth.¡± He spoke while looking toward the Namgung family side. Whether veteran masters or rising disciples, it was a camp where killing intent seemed to whirl. Though they looked at him as if to kill him immediately, theirbined energy waves approached like a giant evil demon. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind. He had already guessed Namgung Mi¡¯s petty tricks considering surrender. Relying on rank differences to protect life and honor? He didn¡¯t want to follow. It was the scheme of a dead person. The boy stood straight in ce. It was resolution made by Namgung Se-jin¡¯s death. The power dwelling in the corpse wouldn¡¯t have flown away yet. He didn¡¯t want to show a shameful appearance. ¡°Whether spirit or recklessness¡­¡± It was when Yue Shou-lin muttered bewilderedly. ¡°Good! I dly ept an outstanding junior¡¯s challenge!¡± Along with a great shout, a middle-aged man in blue martial robes leaped. BANG! He instantly reached right before Jeong Yeon-shin. The boy slightly furrowed his brows. The sand grains and energy waves violently bouncing and striking his face were truly fierce. ¡®Namgung family Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group¡¯s Leader.¡¯ He was a man with de-like rising eyes. Meeting face to face, his energy waves were newly tremendous. The flow of true qi undting from his whole body was enormous. ¡®They said the Fortress Lord beheaded the Vice Leader.¡¯ The Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group¡¯s Vice Leader was also said to be a swordsman counted among South Zhili¡¯s finest. However he became a wandering ghost at Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s hands. He heard Xuan Yuan-chang personally saw it. It was one strike. Perhaps because direct bloodline members¡¯ deaths were added to that incident? The energy waves extending from the Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader¡¯s body gradually gathered like sword des. It was sharp momentum hard for Jeong Yeon-shin to handle. He didn¡¯t show it. He couldn¡¯t disgrace Namgung Se-jin. ¡®Just need tond in Brilliant River.¡¯ He recalled the killing technique of Eternal Blossom Fist that he had named. The power was proven. If he could justnd it somehow, it could inflict fatal wounds even on ck-rank supreme masters. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Stop there.¡± A stream of clear voice rang out. The Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader¡¯s reaction was faster than Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Divine Sword Group Leader¡­!¡± It was a name that pierced the mind the moment it was heard. Behind Jeong Yeon-shin. A presence clear enough to make energy sense shiver sprouted. There was momentum rising overwhelmingly like a tidal wave. The boy turned his head despite facing an enemy. He was a tall man. His impression was like a schr. His attire was also such. Only his schr¡¯s robe was purple. His bearing was different. It waspletely different from when he fully contained his power. The impression Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t engraved in his mind because he was dazed became terrifyingly distinct. It approached transcendentally. The Divine Sword Group Leader slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Sword Heaven Group Leader. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°What? How can you so shamelessly¡­¡± ¡°The one without shame is you. Trying to do something to one boy so far beneath you.¡± He finished speaking with a slight smile. His speech and behavior were unconventional from the start. STEP. No one could stop him as he walked slowly. The Namgung Family Head just silently red from far away. Though he stroked his sword hilt as if about to step forward any moment, for now he had only taken a few steps. The Divine Sword Group Leader approached with light footsteps. He appeared free from all people¡¯s gazes under heaven. Coming to one step before Jeong Yeon-shin, he steadily gazed at the boy. ¡°They called you Lightning Genius?¡± ¡°I greet the Group Leader.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin calmly raised his hands in greeting. The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s lips rose. ¡°You, I thought you were blind. Untiling here you treated your Group Leader like a non-existent person. It was an unfamiliar experience. To think a boy¡¯s thoughtlessness state could be so deep.¡± ¡°¡­I apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pointless joke. Anyway I want you to withdraw now. You¡¯ve fought two life-and-death matches and your rank is far below. The justification is sufficient. However¡­¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader spoke while wearing a small smile. ¡°Your will seems firm. Words alone won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I heard from the Grand Administrator. That I must pass down a strand of my martial arts to you. Let me add one thing. I¡¯ll let you build murim friendship that can be your strength.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin closed his mouth for a moment. Friendship directly mentioned by the Divine Sword Group Leader would be no ordinary connection. However it was a hard decision to trade. How could he before Namgung Se-jin. That¡¯s when it happened. The Divine Sword Group Leader deliberately furrowed his brows. He made a crying face. ¡°You have already done more than enough face-saving. Now it seems time to consider your superior.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin silently thought. That he didn¡¯t know the Group Leader was such an entric. Divine Sword Squad. They were a hard group to understand. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as agreement. Very grateful.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled broadly while gently pushing aside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder and stepping forward. Just like that the moment he took one step, the Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader¡¯s momentum disappeared as if swept away by water. It waspletely washed away without a trace. ¡°From now on.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader parted his lips. ¡°I will step forward for all martial matches with Namgung.¡± ¡°Absurd words!¡± An elder from the Namgung family side behind shouted. The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s head tilted slightly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it youngest first? I believe that was your proposal. Our previous Group Leader and Elder Council Head are elderly old men.¡± ¡°White Qilin is¡­¡± That¡¯s when it happened. Divine Spear of the Wld Yue Shou-lin suddenly approached beside Namgung Hwa-shin. It was very swift movement technique. It was before he could even fully make a puzzled expression. Yue Shou-lin¡¯s left hand blurred into a water de. It was speed in a different realm. THUD! A dull sound rang out. Right after striking Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s nape with lightning-like attack, his bnce crumbled. His consciousness seemed to fly away immediately. The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled as if well done. ¡°Let¡¯s finish quickly and go. I have much to tell Lightning Genius.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Though it was truly unconventional behavior, none of the Divine Sword Squad masters seemed surprised. They all calmly watched Jeong Yeon-shin and the Divine Sword Group Leader. ¡°White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin is in no state for martial matches. Let¡¯s count this one as our loss.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s mouth corners rose smoothly. ¡°Next is me.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (2) *** ¡°Sword Heaven Group Leader.¡± The one who spoke was the Namgung Family Head. After ncing at Namgung Se-jin and Namgung Mi¡¯s corpses, he said: ¡°I will bear the shame of the wheel.¡± ¡°¡­I receive yourmand.¡± The Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader who turned around raised both hands. The Family Head¡¯s words were clear. Wheel. It refers to a cart¡¯s wheel. In the murim, it meant the strategy of multiple people taking turns facing a few enemies. He meant he would ept the disgrace, so risk death to drain the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s strength. ¡°Magnificent.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled. Light shed in the eyes of the Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader who turned around again. ¡°If you want to mock, speak with your sword.¡± ¡°No. This is how it should be. Isn¡¯t this a fight with the Namgung Family Head¡¯s head at stake? It¡¯s right not to discriminate methods.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s expression contained satisfaction. The bearing of an absolute being called Deste Fortress¡¯ foremost purple-rank master was unique. It was a temperament Jeong Yeon-shin had never seen. Would a strategist who creates tactics feel like this? His appearance speaking of not discriminating methods was very natural. That¡¯s when his eyes met the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s. His schr-like gentle eyes drew an arc. ¡°You should go in now. I don¡¯t know how many wrinkles the previous leader has gained. When you crossed swords with Azure Qilin, he seemed about to have a fit.¡± ¡°¡­I pray for martial fortune.¡± At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words with sped hands greeting, the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s face became bewildered. ¡°To think there¡¯s someone wishing me martial fortune. I¡¯ve lived long to see this.¡± Then heughed pleasantly and jerked his chin briefly. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius. Your effort was great.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin conveyed thanks and turned toward the Deste Fortress camp. His steps were heavy. It felt like Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin¡¯s shadowy thick. The whole time he stepped, people and scenery didn¡¯t enter his eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Hey, hey. You¡¯re a bit interesting?¡± ¡°Grandmother Evil, some dignity please.¡± It was the moment several Divine Sword Squad masters including Yue Shou-lin stepped forward. Before them, an old man approached withrge strides. ¡°Yeon-shin!¡± It was the first time that voice called so intimately. Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head. Ma Yeon-jeok had approached within a few steps. He examined him with wrinkled eyes. Previous Divine Sword Group Leader and Deste Fortress Elder Council Lord were distant titles. To him, grandfather was enough. ¡°No major injuries. Very, very admirable. No internal injuries either?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke while slowly nodding. He couldn¡¯t give Ma Yeon-jeok attention forck of leisure. It was because the Divine Sword Group Leader was facing the Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader. They were leaders of military forces standing at the forefront of Deste Fortress and Namgung respectively. It was a martial match rare under heaven. The boy thought of enlightenment. With supreme masters of that level fighting, he could expect inspiration. He only worried about movements hard to see with his eye technique achievement. ¡®Don¡¯t think about following with eyes. I won¡¯t be able to do that either. Let¡¯s consider capturing in the field of vision.¡¯ Along with resolve he raised true qi. Formless mes bloomed from the Hundred Meetings point at his crown. For a moment sky-colored radiancey in his two eyes. It was an upper dantian¡¯s sh. ¡®Divine Sword Group Leader. How strong is he?¡¯ The boy¡¯s goal was there. He was a peerless master who had first climbed the hierarchy that became his life¡¯s purpose. Even if he gained nothing right now, he hoped to be able to draw it out someday. While Jeong Yeon-shin steadily gazed forward. Ma Yeon-jeok was rarely smiling. ¡°He said to talkter. To me.¡± Joy seeped from his monologue. His face seemed about to melt into satisfaction. His grandson who maintained sword-like honed attitude toward Deste Fortress Elder Council and himself. Promise to talk again? Even those casually spoken words are good. Even if they¡¯re not sincere. The faces of Divine Sword Squad masters watching from one side each distorted. Expressions like they saw something they shouldn¡¯t see were revealed just like that. Divine Spear of the Wild Yue Shou-lin even wrinkled her lips as if about to vomit. ¡°This isn¡¯t normal?¡± ¡°I see it that way too.¡± ¡°Soha, Yeon So-ha. Where is Lightning Genius¡¯ main family from?¡± ¡°Why would we care about that? We¡¯re busy enough roaming Central ins.¡± ¡°That nasty Ma family grandpa bows like that. Aren¡¯t you upset? Ah, our Soha wasn¡¯t even a white nobody then. When that grandpa was Group Leader, you don¡¯t know how much I suffered? They said his name was Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. What is he? The more I think about it. Like he has the Ma family¡¯s weakness¡­¡± ¡°Grandmother Evil, they can all hear over there.¡± While Deste Fortress¡¯ ck-robed girl and the youthful young man called Yeon So-ha were talking, Deste Fortress and Namgung¡¯s third martial match began. Anyone could guess because the wind blowing from the front suddenly stopped. The Divine Sword Squad masters closed their mouths. It was different in rank from rising disciples¡¯ fights. Divine Sword Group Leader and Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader. While valley winds blew ceaselessly, not even dust rose in the space where the two masters faced each other. It was a realm where energy waves were dense enough to form a screen. Not allowing outside variables to intrude. Swoosh. Different from the first move. The moment their sleeve hems shook, sword light shed. Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader Namgung Ryeok had trained heavy sword. It wasn¡¯t Emperor Sword Form. A swordsman, who mastered Namgung family¡¯s Azure Sky Unhindered Sword to the extreme, were called the greatest in the murim. They say he freely mixed destructive sword force into unrestrained sword paths. The Divine Sword Group Leader was bare-handed. He met the opponent¡¯s heavy sword with empty hands. BOOM¨C! In that moment the valley shook. Tremendous vibrations extended in all directions. The hand de deflected the heavy sword by releasing a force that surpassed Namgung Ryeok¡¯s power. It meant shing with sword force carrying the same ferocity. BOOM! Amid that the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s purple schr¡¯s robe didn¡¯t even twitch. Robe hems quietly sinking in rushing storms. Protective energy. It was an appearance hard to exist without peerless internal energy barriers wrapping his whole body. ¡°The sword is quite solid. Not ordinary material either. Was it made by the Dwarf n?¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader asked peacefully. He was like a schr taking a walk. ¡°Hup!¡± Namgung Ryeok¡¯s feet scraped the ground as he was pushed back a distance of one zhang. The explosive true energy from his bubbling well point halted his body¡¯s movement. In the instant his body momentarily halted, he rushed again stepping the two furrows he himself made. It was truly an explosive movement. The ground shook once more with one step of supreme footwork. SWISH! The precious sword carrying white light split the air. It was a lightning-like sword strike. Swift sword. Azure Sky Unhindered Sword takes unrestrained sword paths in the vast sky as its key principle. Complete unrestrained. Unrestrained sword y. Swift sword and heavy sword disyed their might within the same verse. There wasn¡¯t even a sound of splitting air. The sword strike instantly rushed to before the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s face. Simultaneously sharp energy surrounded the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s hand de. It seemed to carry an invisible sword core. At the moment when Namgung Ryeok¡¯s sword approached near the shoulder, the Divine Sword Sect Leader walked alone through a different flow of time. A single step taken with a slight twist came first. Along with his right arm¡¯s hand de, his sleeve hem hazily distorted. STEP. Namgung Ryeok¡¯s form wearing deep blue martial robes brushed past the Divine Sword Group Leader. His body seemed about to fly up then sprawled. He couldn¡¯t put the brakes on his rapid body movement. His bnce crumbled as he rolled. It was a sight of a supreme master¡¯s dignity scattering without a trace. Like that. He didn¡¯t move. Instant death. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd¡¯s movements stopped once more. Themotion of sending messenger birds and exchanging opinions, disying lightness techniques in all directions one by one stopped. It was hard to even discuss meaning. The sword that the great martial sect Namgung family wielded at the forefront had crumbled. They didn¡¯t even take the exchange long. Namgung Mi and Namgung Se-jin, and now Namgung Ryeok. The predicted events were rushing to extremes. ¡°Sword Heaven Group Leader. You forgot how a junior should fight.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader adjusted his cor. His purple schr¡¯s robe disheveled by quiterge hand movements became neat. Not even blood stains were on it. ¡°You should have known how many moves below you were. If you had been careful, you could have exchanged even a few more seconds.¡± He spoke. It was an everyday tone. He muttered at a corpse. It was a provocation flowing naturally like breathing. But no one could answer. The Divine Sword Group Leader who turned his head continued his gaze toward the Namgung family side. ¡°It seems you all shamelessly harbor discontent about the order of seniority.. Then, is the next one, as originally nned, the Elder Council Head?¡± ¡°No. This will do.¡± STEP. The one who answered with footsteps was not the Namgung family Elder Council Head. Finally. The Namgung Family Head slowly stepped forward. He wrapped his whole body in Emperor Sword Form¡¯s heavy momentum. His bearing pressing the surroundings approached like castle walls. He was an Eight Great Families¡¯ Family Headplete as a warrior. His bearing was different from his son Azure Qilin from the start. ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s head tilted slightly. Unlike what one would expect from a world-renowned supreme master, he showed a yful attitude, but that demeanor was somehow even more terrifying. ¡°Still not here. That old one doesn¡¯t act his age.¡± ¡°Divine Sword Group Leader. Show some dignity.¡± The Namgung Family Head spoke in a low voice. It was a voice containing internal energy force that anyone would feel hell from, but the Divine Sword Group Leader rather furrowed his brows as if annoyed. ¡°Family Head yourself stop with useless words. Where did he go? Namgung Elder Council Head.¡± ¡°I know Deste Fortress¡¯ Elder Council Head left his seat long ago. I just matched our main family¡¯s numbers with you lot. Do you have the shame to raise objections?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin who was listening to the conversation suddenly recalled. He had heard from Ma Yeon-jeok before. That the main fortress¡¯ Elder Council Head was in the midst of pursuing the Seventh Apostle. ¡®How many days has it been, still?¡¯ Since the Elder Council Head was owner of one of only three purple robes in Deste Fortress, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lightness technique skill shouldn¡¯t be enough to shake off even a purple-rank master. Perhaps she was focusing on enduring with blood technique¡¯s regeneration power cultivated to the extreme? That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°You are acting cute. Trying to save enough strength tomand the main family?¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s voice rang out. His tone had somehow benguid. ¡°Truly excellent judgment. Can¡¯t be helped. No choice but to clear the immediate problem first and think.¡± Then. Jeong Yeon-shin took in an unbelievable sight. It was the moment the Divine Sword Group Leader facing the Namgung Family Head raised his right hand. CRACK. A stream of light arose in his grip. Simultaneously space cracked lengthily. There was a sword taking form instantly along with waves of true qi suddenly arising. WUUNG! It seemed like rainbow colors were lumped together and forged into one. A precious sword made of seven-colored lights was gripped in the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s right hand. It was literally a brilliant sword of light. Tremendous energy waves extended like a tidal wave. ¡®Different ss from my Radiant Sword Style. That¡¯s just a light sword.¡¯ It felt like a strike that would be impossible to resist. Just holding it gave off that feeling. ¡®True qi¡­ sword.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shinprehended. It was a realm of forging swords with internal energy. Though it was secret arts he was seeing for the first time, he knew immediately. It was because he felt such thick and dense materialized true qi. ¡°¡­As shy as your nature.¡± Even before arts close to divine skills, the Namgung Family Head seemed unshaken. His face was solemn from the start. Perhaps because anything could exist in the realm of major sect leaders? ¡°Come.¡± The Namgung Family Head¡¯s words after drawing his sword werest. BOOM! The two peerless masters¡¯ bodies disappeared. Only the light trails left by the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s shing sword slowly scattered. Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t see the movements that rushed in an instant. Just how many exchanges was it? ¨D¨D¨D¨D! Pressure came before sound. The aftermath of collision transcended even the realm of explosions. He had to struggle not to be swept away flying. Jeong Yeon-shin raised Jeong family dynamic technique to the extreme. Even that wasn¡¯t enough. He released Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s paths toward the air. He had to tear through energy waves rushing like waves. BANG! BANG! His hands were very cold. He didn¡¯t even know how many techniques he struck out. ¡®Until when¡­¡¯ One breath felt like an eon. Then suddenly when he closed and opened his eyes once, only then did he see the Divine Sword Group Leader and Namgung Family Head¡¯s forms. The true qi sword in the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s hand had scattered away. But he stood alonepletely while looking down. The opponent was different. The head of the Namgung family. One of the Eight Great Masters acknowledged by the entire murim. The giant of the eray fallen with eyes wide. His upper body hadpletely flown away. At the end he was like his son Namgung Se-jin. He didn¡¯t consider family name, blood rtions, or even his children in his view. Without even turning his head he red fixedly where the Divine Sword Group Leader stood. The fighting spirit and resentment forming on his face were starkly revealed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The one who broke the terrible silence was the Divine Sword Group Leader. He nced at the Namgung family side. All the family¡¯s masters couldn¡¯t move as if frozen. Not just them. Everyone in the vast Clear Night Valley was such. An Eight Great Families¡¯ Family Head had died. No one knew what influence would arise henceforth. ¡°Well, collect the corpse.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader clicked his tongue and spoke. Then he moved his feet. Steps approaching straight to the Deste Fortress camp. ¡°Our Group Leader, you took quite a few sword hits, didn¡¯t you? I counted up to five.¡± Yue Shou-lin said. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes examined the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s purple schr¡¯s robe that had be rags. Though it must be made of thousand silkworm thread, it seemed unable to endure the Namgung Family Head¡¯s sword strikes. ¡°Mm. Because he was quite strong.¡± ¡°You¡¯re putting up a false front¡­ I can sense your trembling breath. Why don¡¯t youpose yourself and your martial techniques?¡± It was when the Divine Sword Group Leader nodded halfheartedly. Yeon So-ha cut in with an innocent face. ¡°The matter is settled for now. More than that, I¡¯m curious about the reward Group Leader promised Lightning Genius. Murim friendship was it? Did you have such things?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader suddenly looked back at Jeong Yeon-shin. Their eyes met immediately. The purple-rank peerless master¡¯s lips drew an arc, but it was quite an awkward-looking smile. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (3)by Heavenly Cat Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t particrly offended. The Divine Sword Group Leader didn¡¯t retreat because of a promised reward. It just happened that way. Rather, the disconnect from the Group Leader¡¯s multifaceted personality was more striking. The absolute master who demonstrated divine might was talking like a frivolous person. It was truly awkward. ¡°Group Leader, you pulled a trick. Complete deception.¡± Yeon Soha frowned as she continued speaking. ¡°I knew it would be like this. It¡¯s always like this. The ones who bring shame to the main squad are Grandmother Evil and the Group Leader. You¡¯re lowering your dignity to rock bottom in front of a junior you just met.¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a lie.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader shook his head. ¡°Lightning Genius. I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. I was talking about our rtionship with the Divine Sword Squad. Something worth being proud of¡­¡± ¡°Such shamelessness. Seems convenient for treating the internal injuries from the fierce battle.¡± Yue Shou-lin, standing with one leg bent, said with a smirk. Her attitude was like that of a town ruffian. With a girl¡¯s face simr in age to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s, she mocked the Divine Sword Group Leader. The boy thought she too was peculiar. ¡°This Group Leader keeps his promises. How about it? Traveling with the main squad until we pass Xiangyang?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t go to the main fortress. There are continuing duties. It¡¯s always like this¡­ no time to rest.¡± Yeon Soha quickly interjected. ¡°¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. He just stared nkly at the Divine Sword Group Leader. As their gazes met, the Group Leader slightly turned his head while adjusting his purple garments, a stark contrast to his appearance during battle. That¡¯s when it happened. It started subtly. Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly felt vibrations beneath his feet. Different from the aftershocks of the battle. It was a strange rumbling that seemed to rise from very far away. Slowly, faintly, ityered and dug into the soles of their feet. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Yue Shou-lin¡¯s face changed to bewilderment. The sounding from above was unsettling. It was gradually getting louder. In less than a breath, everyone present seemed to sense it. Simultaneously, the crowds stretched along the ridge began to scatter, each shouting. ¡°Mountain god¡­! The mountain god is angry!¡± ¡°Could this be divine punishment for Deste Fortress¡¯ evil deeds!¡± ¡°Landslide! It¡¯s andslide!¡± The voices of those who lived off Namgung Family of Huizhou mixed in. But no one paid attention. ¡°We should leave now?¡± Yue Shou-lin¡¯s dazed mumbling was the start. Energy waves rose from the bodies of Divine Sword Squad masters including Yeon Soha and the Group Leader. ¡°This is all because the Group Leader had such a shy fight with the Namgung Family Head¡­¡± ¡°Move to the rear! Take care of White Qilin first!¡± The wordndslide was right. Dust rose from several huge peaks nking Clear Night Valley. It was an extremely thick and massive yellow-brown dust cloud. Rocks and soil began to slide down together. Rumble! Jeong Yeon-shin also nced sideways at Namgung Hwa-shin first. A senior member of the Divine Sword Squad with a towering physique was carrying him like a bundle. The duel¡¯s end came from nature itself. It was a disaster brought on by the fierce battle between the Divine Sword Group Leader and the Namgung Family Head.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡®With human bodies, they created a natural disaster.¡¯ Pak! Jeong Yeon-shin ran alongside the senior carrying Namgung Hwa-shin. He was a handsome middle-aged man. He smiled at Jeong Yeon-shin, then startled when he saw Ma Yeon-jeok keeping pace beside the boy. ¡°What are you doing! Did you trade your martial energy for a slug¡¯s?¡± Yue Shou-lin, running ahead, sharply called back. Running with a spear strapped to her small back, she appeared the mostposed among the Divine Sword Group warriors. Even while running, she kept turning her body this way and that. Only her face was that of a young girl. She watched over the masters like everyone¡¯s mother. Rather, the faintly smiling Divine Sword Group Leader was the problem. His movements were sluggish. Considering his martial arts supremacy, it was truly hard to believe, but he actually seemed to be struggling to keep up. His ki energy, which had been absolutely neat and orderly, was now bing tangled like thread. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡®The Group Leader¡¯s internal injuries are severe. The qi consumption too¡­ I can¡¯t even estimate it.¡¯ He recalled the moment after the Namgung Family Head¡¯s death. Yue Shou-lin had casually told the Divine Sword Group Leader topose his breathing technique. It was in broad daylight with countless martial artists watching. What would be the weight carried by the strongest warrior under the Deste Fortress Lord? Jeong Yeon-shin newly realized Deste Fortress¡¯ position. They must not show weakness to anyone. Showing vulnerability in front of the various martial arts sects? From that moment, the challenges Deste Fortress would face¡­ ¡®It¡¯s unimaginable.¡¯ The boy thought. And he becamepletely certain. That the Divine Sword Group Leader was now hiding his internal injuries with superhuman endurance as much as his martial might. He imagined the other side of the duel that ended with overwhelming speed. There must have been a desperate all-out effort by the Divine Sword Group Leader. They said each of the Eight Family Heads could act as an absolute being in the murim. Could any warrior face the Namgung Family Head and remain unscathed? Besides the transcendent Deste Fortress Lord, no one else came to mind. Even with his very limited knowledge, that was true throughout the central ins. The Divine Sword Group Leader who escaped with just severe internal injuries was an unrealistic existence. ¡°Group Leader, shall I carry you?¡± Yeon Soha said lightly. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! *** Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed. The Divine Sword Squad was Deste Fortress¡¯ premier fighting force. There were many with insight no less than the boy¡¯s. Just because their leader didn¡¯t show it, they couldn¡¯t fail to perceive the purple master¡¯s unnatural state. Many had already quietly surrounded the Divine Sword Group Leader. ¡°Hmm. That would be too conspicuous.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, all of you. It¡¯s difficult.¡± He spurred himself on while joking. His extremely thick thighs seemed to move his body with pure physical strength. Unlike his schrly appearance, his body was highly trained. However, his qi energy didn¡¯t seem to be supporting him. STEP! Jeong Yeon-shin moved slightly forward. Up close, it was clearly visible. Each step he took was very heavy. At this point, it was a matter of stamina. Rumble! ¡°We need to get somewhere out of sight quickly.¡± Yeon Soha muttered amid the thunderous sounds pursuing them. She appeared to be one of the actual youngest members of the Divine Sword Squad, but her usually light and airy demeanor had disappeared. Yue Shou-lin was the same. She kept ncing at the Divine Sword Group Leader while irritably flicking away her flowing hair. ¡°Faster! We don¡¯t know how far this will spread!¡± ¡°Those, those are from Deste Fortress? Already here¡­¡± Meanwhile, many warriors were fleeing through the paths between Clear Night valley¡¯s ridge and ravine. All of them were trained in lightness skills. Their sidelong nces at the Deste Fortress masters, including the Divine Sword Group Leader, were unsettling. Huizhou of South Zhili was entirely Namgung Family territory. How many would have grudges intertwined with the direct lineage members who died today? There would also be countless others bound by favors and mutual interests as much as grudges. ¡°If we could just do one true qi cirction, it would get a bit better¡­¡± Yue Shou-lin slightly bit her lip. The Divine Sword Squad¡¯s speed was too slow for their reputation. It was because they were matching pace with their Group Leader who had fought the fierce battle. ¡°Only the Group Leader himself could do that while running with lightness skills.¡± Yeon Soha whispered while scanning the surroundings. Among the martial artists fleeing from nature¡¯s wrath were masters. It meant some in the crowd had enoughposure to look around. That made it dangerous. At this speed, if they kept the Divine Sword Squad in sight, they would inevitably grow suspicious. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate we¡¯re quite far away. Even masters couldn¡¯t hear normal voices at this distance.¡¯ It would be better if it were in front ofmon people. But the head of Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword Group must not appear weak to martial artists. Boom! Rumble! Now the inner walls of the ravine were copsing. The rage of nature triggered by martial arts approached as an unstoppable disaster. Jeong Yeon-shin observed the expressions of the Divine Sword Squad masters. Theposure that had seemed capable of joking even if the sky fell was fading. This was a crisis. With all eyes of the martial world on this incident, there would be no small number of those openly hostile to Deste Fortress. ¡®Assumptions and certainty are worlds apart.¡¯ That two or three of the Eight Family Heads together could kill the Divine Sword Group Leader? Anyone could say that. Not many would deny it. The history of the murim had shown: Even if one¡¯s martial arts reached the heavens, challengers would always appear. But actually showing weakness was different. The time and ce were also special. ¡°Group Leader, breathe properly! We¡¯re in big trouble! After all the chaos you¡¯ve caused!¡± ¡°There are an enormous number gathered here. Seems like three or four of the Thirteen Evil Sects came to watch. If things go wrong, there¡¯s a crowd of b*st*rds who¡¯d bury us first in a joint attack. Without the Group Leader, it¡¯s immediate bloodshed.¡± ¡°Baek Girin will surely die.¡± The Divine Sword Squad masters including Yeon Soha called out desperately through their breaths. It was almostical. Jeong Yeon-shin thought calmly. They should just use sound transmission instead. The Divine Sword Group Leader chuckled and put strength into his body. Long breaths escaped through tightly closed lips. It looked like a wounded tiger pretending not to be while fleeing. Because packs of wildcats were running together in all directions. Deste Fortress was fundamentally the enemy of the entire murim. The Nine Orthodox Sects including Zhongnan and Shaolin, who had treated Jeong Yeon-shin cordially, were exceptionally righteous. ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°Speak, Yeon-shin.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok answered calmly. Running beside them, he looked like an unorthodox immortal. ¡°Can¡¯t you simultaneously use lightness skills and true qi cirction to calm internal injuries? You¡¯re also a purple master, Grandfather.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked directly. At the purple level, all three dantians should have been cultivated to the extreme. Dividing internal energy use was absolutely in the realm of sensation. It was usually beyondmon sense. This meant the upper dantian was heavily involved. ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult right now.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Ma Yeonjeok continued. ¡°Ma family martial arts are truly rough and fast. They build quickly and disperse early. Unlike the orthodox arts of the Nine Sects, maintaining skill level is difficult. It¡¯s just easier to build extreme martial might in youth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been Group Leader since you were a green youth.¡± Yue Shou-lin, who hade closer, snorted and said. Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Green youth? Yue family brat, you were a snot-nosed blue kid.¡± ¡°Must be nice being old. What¡¯s with ¡®green youth¡¯ and ¡®snot-nosed kid¡¯? Let¡¯s maintain some dignity, our former Group Leader.¡± She shot back before turning her gaze. Her eyes met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s through constantly flowing hair. She flicked her jet-ck hair, darker than her ck robe. ¡°Hey kid. You have a way, right? You¡¯ve been rolling those bright eyes around since earlier.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, you seem quite good at using your upper dantian? Your hand movements showed it. Your time perception was strange despite not entering the realm of ascension. Right! Hurry! Do it quickly!¡± The ck supreme master who had reversed aging indeed had exceptional vision. Jeong Yeon-shin kept quiet for a moment. Meanwhile, Yue Shou-lin chattered urgently. ¡°Why? What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Having the Group Leader entrust his life gate point to a martial artist he just met¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The one who asked was the Divine Sword Group Leader. By now his rough breathing was showing. At the same time, warning voices rang out from the left and right of the Divine Sword Squad formation. ¡°Those over there are from the Martial Dragon Association? They¡¯reing down the ravine. Seems they¡¯re determined to check things out. If the Group Leader released one burst of energy, they¡¯d turn right back.¡± ¡°The Deep Martial Alliance is also on the upper left. The Female Spirit and Blood me Sect too. Those blood demons just won¡¯t be exterminated.¡± Speaking of four of the Thirteen Evil Sect. While running, Yue Shou-lin stuck close to Jeong Yeon-shin. Her qi energy made even her scent waft over strongly. ¡°Lightning Genius. Is that blue robe and shy golden ¡®Deste¡¯ character just decoration? If you don¡¯t trust that, what can you trust? Group Leader, say something. This kid¡¯s qi sense seems extremely extraordinary.¡± ¡°Lightning Genius. This seat permits you toy hands on my precious body.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader was yful even in crisis. Yue Shou-lin took Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand with her small hand. There was not a hint of hesitation as she guided it to the Group Leader¡¯s back. Her palm, returned to a young girl¡¯s body, was quite soft. ¡®The calluses are shallow. Reverse aging isn¡¯t all good.¡¯ He thought while raising the Jeong family¡¯s qi cirction technique. For reverse aging thatpletely removes a body built through long training, it would be something to consider only in old age. Perhaps because they had crossed a great mountain, thoughts continued even as he ced his hand on the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s back. ¡®Old age¡­? Right. First I want to grow old.¡¯ The boy wished. He also needed to live to contemte the topic Azure Qilin had left. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (4) The desperate wish was brief. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately dismissed the idle thoughts. Though sects hostile to Deste Fortress might be as numerous as grains of sand in the South Sea Inds, this would be a moment of glory for individual warriors. It wasn¡¯t just rare ¨C it was nearly impossible. That Divine Sword Group Leader had allowed ess to his back. It was the vital point of one of the world¡¯s finest supreme masters. Would there be another chance to touch it? It was the acupoint where human energy circted most vigorously. That¡¯s why the center of the back is offered when receiving help with qi maniption. Swish. The sensation was rough where the Namgung Family Head¡¯s sword had torn through. Even as Jeong Yeon-shin ced his palm on the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s back, this situation didn¡¯t feel real. He felt somewhat detached. ¡°From the vital point, go straight to the Body Pir point. The standard Taoist cultivation method¡¯s small cirction will do. Our Group Leader has already opened all conception and governing vessels and achieved upper dantian opening long ago.¡± Yue Shou-lin whispered closely. ¡°You can think of the Group Leader¡¯s whole body meridians as des. Think of it as oiling sword des. That should be enough.¡± Her words, carried on breath deepened by martial arts achievement, were profound. They contained insights about internal martial arts. Just looking at the Divine Sword Group Leader nodding slightly made it clear. At that moment, there was a small disturbance among the Divine Sword Squad masters. ¡°They¡¯reing! Coming this way! Really like vultures!¡± ¡°Those crazy blood demons are first? As expected, they have no respect. Next is¡­ probably the Deep Martial Alliance. Judging by their speed.¡± ¡°The Martial Dragon Association has also changed direction. Battle formation.¡± ¡°Seems they have an honored guest over there. Why would those rabble be so protective? Perhaps their association head¡¯s precious child has arrived. Meanwhile, the Female Spirit Sect continues on their way. As cunning as ever.¡± The warningsing from all directions spoke of the Thirteen Evil Sects. Major factions thatpete for supremacy in the central ins along with the Nine Orthodox Sects and Eight Families. The moment they realize the Divine Sword Group Leader isn¡¯t at full strength, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they drew their swords against us. That was the nature of their rtionship. If that happened, the Group Leader¡¯s condition would be exposed. The unconscious Namgung Hwa-shin couldn¡¯t even resist. It would be difficult to handle multiple members of the Thirteen Evil Sects at once. Even Deste Fortress¡¯ strongest fighting force would have to endure heavy losses. This was a crisis. Jeong Yeon-shin slightly lowered his eyelids. Internal energy is inherently difficult to control. Simultaneous operation of different pathways was needless to say challenging. This was especially true in a situation requiring fluid qi maniption like lightness skills. Even for Jeong Yeon-shin, this was a new challenge. ¡°Don¡¯t draw your swords rashly! That would really look suspicious!¡± Ignoring Yue Shou-lin¡¯s shout, he buried his consciousness. He delved into the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s body along with his qi. Woong. He poured all his mental focus into a single stream of internal energy. He had just activated his upper dantian ability, which he had recently begun to consciously draw out bit by bit. It was possible even while running with lightness skills. Yue Shou-lin¡¯s incredulousugh briefly brushed past his ears before slowly fading from his consciousness. And suddenly¡­ Jeong Yeon-shin felt the universe. The sticity and breadth of the meridians were different from the start. The middle dantian closest to the vital point felt like a dragon¡¯s inner core.N?v(el)B\\jnn It seemed energy could flow in endlessly. He hadn¡¯t known a human body could be formed so profoundly. It was deeply mysterious. But perhaps due to the internal injuries, the blood flow wasn¡¯t normal. The power that should have flowed like waves through the twelve regr meridians, eight extraordinary vessels, and all the body¡¯s channels was faint, as if rusted. Hwak! He infused the Jeong Family Dynamic technique qi directly. He recalled Yue Shou-lin¡¯s words. She said to make it circte as if oiling a sword de. It meant using Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s qi to clean the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s energy pathways that had lost their flow from the fierce battle with the Namgung Family Head. He did exactly that. Starting from the vital point in the center of the back. He poured qi continuously through to the Body Pir point right above. The internal power refined through the Jeong family Dynamic Technique flowed as purely as the boy¡¯s childhood. ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s as precise as if polished with reverse muscle technique.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s muttering was heard. ¡°Did the Shaolin Abbott secretly break his precepts? Are you perhaps his hidden son?¡± His voice was clearly bewildered. Jeong Yeon-shin focused without minding it. He had to. The flow of energy, once momentum was gained, became rapid like a torrent. The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s meridians were on a different level. Not just well-cultivated channels, but smooth like the ice walls of the North Sea. It didn¡¯t seem human at all. ¡®With meridians trained to this extent, energy cirction would truly happen in the blink of an eye.¡¯ He viscerally understood why supreme masters¡¯ techniques were triggered in an instant. Even Jeong Yeon-shin himself could im to be swiftpared to ordinary warriors, but the Divine Sword Group Leader could discuss instants even in the world of masters. He gained insight. It could be called enlightenment. ¡®It¡¯s right tobine the Cultivation technique I¡¯m creating with the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique. Perhaps I too¡­¡¯ This was the first. Amidst crisis, he found a thread of growth. It wasn¡¯t the end. There was more. The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s body was a warehouse of infinite possibilities. No, it was more urate to call it a treasury where lofty martial principles were intertwined like precious items. ¡®And this too.¡¯ The boy¡¯s upper dantian qi sense shed. It was a heaven-given realm. While observing the inside of the meridians, Jeong Yeon-shin discovered a very deep trace. It was the trace of the internal energy pathway the Divine Sword Group Leader mainly used. Tremendously powerful energy had swept through like a typhoon. The qi marks were very clear. ¡®This¡­¡¯ He instinctively reverse-engineered the effectiveness of the energy pathway. Then with a shudder, he realized. This was energy cirction suitable for martial arts that release great power in a single move. It was the trace of a pathway that added stability to explosive martial techniques. It perfectly matched the qi de the Divine Sword Group Leader had shown. This was divine skill. ¡®If I properly incorporate this method.¡¯ It could greatly alleviate concerns about the rebound sticity of Brilliant River, the technique named by Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin. It was an extremely valuable mental key. It must have greatly contributed to the Divine Sword Group Leader ending the decisive battle with the Namgung Family Head quickly. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Look at this one.¡± It was a voice that couldn¡¯t be ignored. A strange amusement colored it. ¡°Now I see I¡¯ve let quite the thief inside me.¡± It was the Divine Sword Group Leader. His snicker from the front came across as chilling. Even though his tone was very light. The Divine Sword Group Leader could also speak during energy cirction. It wasn¡¯t strange that he could feel Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s qi sense scanning his interior. He was the Divine Sword Squad¡¯ greatest master. It was very natural. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t bother apologizing. There was no time for that. ¡®Since you were going to teach me one martial art anyway, if I ask forgivenesster¡­¡¯ Thinking what felt even to himself like a childish thought, he removed his hand. The internal energy cirction had just finished anyway. It was too dangerous to continue. As the Divine Sword Squad scouts had warned, it was because of the Thirteen Evil Sects masters approaching like wildcats. The one who killed the Namgung Family Head couldn¡¯t possibly be unharmed. Even non-masters could guess that. ¡°Hey! Deste Fortress¡¯ righteous fellows, shall we have a brief word!¡± It was a voice that rang out from the third closest group. The qi behind it was so powerful it felt like someone shouting right in their ears. However, some Divine Sword Squad masters didn¡¯t lose their cheerfulness. It was strange. ¡°Look at those Martial Dragon Association b*st*rds¡¯posure. Can¡¯t figure out their intentions. They shouldn¡¯t have particrly shed with the main castle before?¡± ¡°The Blood me Sect and Deep Martial Alliance areing first. Are they really going to try something?¡± ¡°Group Leader, aren¡¯t you done?¡± The nearby crowd who had already recognized them as Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword Squad had fled far away. Rather, those approaching were all leaders of evil sects. Blood me Sect branch, Heart Martial Alliance, Martial Dragon Association. Among them, the momentum of the blood demons with bright red hair and the Deep Martial Alliance swordsmen disying military discipline was fierce. It seemed battle could break out at any moment. ¡°Your contribution is great.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader spoke softly. Then with a smiling face, he ruffled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair. And he took the lead. His movements had be truly light. Some Divine Sword Squad masters who had been watching in disbelief nced at Jeong Yeon-shin. Their faces showed as much surprise as when he had returned after defeating Azure Qilin. ¡°Oh¡­ the temporary treatment seems to have worked better than expected? Without the Shaolin¡¯s Famous Rejuvenation Pills, there¡¯s no medicine for internal injuries that works without energy cirction.¡± Yue Shou-lin approached with a grin. ¡°Well done, our Lightning Genius. Radiant Demon Wing, you said? Ma Jin, that dull eunuch raised his child well.¡± She reached out with hands smaller than Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s as if to pat his bottom. The boy backed away in horror. It was behavior he had never encountered in his life. He almost raised the Radiant Sword Style reflexively. Yue Shou-lin, tucking her ck bob behind her ear, giggled with a girl¡¯s face. She hadpletely regained herposure. ¡°Soha. You said one burst of energy would do?¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader spoke in an even tone. Yeon Soha just shrugged once. ¡°That¡¯s just a manner of speaking.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± The Deste Fortress Divine Sword Group Leader advanced without hesitation. That appearance. That bearing alone had a tremendous effect. They saw immediate results from the front. The Blood me Sect¡¯s blood demons and Deep Martial Alliance warriors¡¯ speed faltered. They had no choice. Everyone had witnessed the terrifying divine might he had shown against the Namgung Family Head. Hwaaaaaak¨D! Energy rose. It was energy that had reached the realm of divine qi. It was fundamentally different. To the point where it felt like internal energy quantity wasn¡¯t the issue. It rose thickly with each step the Divine Sword Group Leader took, its nature reminiscent of overwhelming disaster. It felt like he had brought over thendslide that was now settling far in the distance. ¡®I have to push back against that person¡­¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin momentarily felt distant. Simr emotions seemed to be felt in the Thirteen Evil Sects camp. The Blood me Sect and Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s running paths changed sharply. It seemed their approach had been merely testing the waters. Even so, those retreating were the Thirteen Evil Sects. It was a rare sight in the world. Who else in this ce could create such a scene? It was the majesty that a supreme master¡¯s martial arts had carved into the world. ¡°Hey! Come here! Where are you going?!¡± Those who heard Yeon Soha¡¯s jubnt taunt weren¡¯t them. There were masters still approaching straight on even though two groups had changed direction. About thirty people? Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He remembered hearing they were the Martial Dragon Association. Another of the Thirteen Evil Sects, but their appearance and energy were all different. It felt like masters from different sects gathered in one group. But it was strange. No hostility could be felt. From among them. ¡°We greet the Divine Swords of Deste Fortress.¡± With a clear voice, a delicate girl stepped forward gracefully. She wore white cotton clothes over a light green silk pce dress. Wouldn¡¯t she be hot? She alone was clear in a ce where even the beating sunlight was confusing. Her ebony-like hair that reached her waist rippled slightly left and right with her steps. The jet-ck hair created a strange harmony with her white skin. Her distinctly striking features were impressive. A girl of extraordinary beauty. Perhaps three years older than Jeong Yeon-shin. She looked to be approaching the age of twenty. ¡°¡­¡± The boy slightly furrowed his brow. It was because the Martial Dragon Association girl¡¯s eyes had swept over him. Not just her gaze, but her energy as well. Was it upper dantian precognition? Even though he was with the Divine Sword Squad, the feeling was ufortable. This was despite having gained both direction for the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique and some mysterious martial principles. ¡®Should I cut her down.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought reflexively. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (5) Despite Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s difort, the girl was beautiful. Step. She took two more steps forward from among the Martial Dragon Association group. As she walked with graceful manners and gave a small bow, even her unhurried movements exuded dignity. ¡°I want to let you know that we have no intention of being hostile.¡± The girl spoke while bowing. Her smiling face was veryposed, even in front of Deste Fortress¡¯ premier fighting force. Regardless of intentions, it was clear she possessed rare courage. ¡°Identity, and business.¡± The one who stepped forward to face her was Yeon Soha. As the youngest of the Divine Sword Squad, it was said she handled the dirty work. Her briefly thrown words seemed almost rude, but no one seemed to mind. Jeong Yeon-shin was the same. This must be the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s true outward appearance. ¡®Having to appear strong to any martial arts sect¡­¡¯ The boy took in the Divine Sword Squad masters anew. Yeon Soha stood at the front with a ruffian-like casual attitude, the Divine Sword Group Leader looked as if he were out for a stroll, and Yue Shou-lin stood with one leg nted and hands behind her back. Though they showed no solemn momentum, they were more threatening than anyone. It wasn¡¯t just them. All twenty warriors of the Divine Sword Squad contained powerful strength. It wasn¡¯t just energy either¡ªthey must have gone through countless battlefields on the frontlines of Deste Fortress¡¯ missions. They had to be considered stronger than even masters of equal rank. ¡®Could I have them under me?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. To achieve his goal, he would need to lead them. It wasn¡¯t something to attempt now. It didn¡¯t seem possible at all. To sit at the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s left, he would first need to go through the position of Divine Sword Squad Vice Leader, but the current Vice Leader Yue Shou-lin, as a ck supreme master, seemed like she could even be on par with Ma Jin. ¡®It¡¯s obvious. She even reversed her aging. I can¡¯t even guess the level of her internal martial arts achievement.¡¯ For a moment, his eyes met Yue Shou-lin¡¯s. As she winked at him, Jeong Yeon-shin calmly looked away and stared ahead. ¡°And the young master?¡± The conversation between the Martial Dragon Association girl and Yeon Soha continued. ¡°I asked first? Showing your trashy evil sect¡¯s true colors?¡± ¡°Now I see. They said there was an exceptionally sharp broom in the Divine Sword Squad. You must be Divine Sword Sharp Reed Yeon Soha?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve devilishly guessed the title I hate. Are you trying to test my patience?¡± ¡°I apologize for not recognizing you. Clear those away.¡± Thest words weren¡¯t directed at Yeon Soha. Five or six blood demons who hadpletely lost their minds to blood techniques were charging in. They had broken away from their group when the Blood me Sect changed course. Even facing the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s energy, they didn¡¯t follow the Blood Demon Swordmasters¡¯mands. Their eyes rolled with red light, and their tongues hung out. They looked on the verge of madness, unable to handle their blood art achievements. Even at a nce, they weren¡¯t in their right minds, but the direction of their gaze as they charged was clear. They were targeting Jeong Yeon-shin. Their running position from the front side showed it too. ¡®I remember.¡¯ They were faces he had seen at the Blood me Sect main hall. They appeared to be ones who had left their posts before the day of the headquarters attack. They had avoided disaster by carrying out other duties. They seemed to be saying something with their dull mouths. Great Teacher, Great Teacher, please protect us¡­ ¡®The Lord said it. That the Blood me Sect Leader was alive. But he couldn¡¯t be fine. He must still be healing from the aftermath of that battle.¡¯ The boy just stroked his sword hilt. They said murim grudges should be resolved by those who made them. He couldn¡¯t let madmen keep muttering about the Great Teacher either. Ready to step in if needed, he walked right behind Yeon Soha. By now, considerable murim experience showed in his bearing. An impressive feat, considering his age. ¡°I heard the Blood me Sect¡¯s headquarters fell. Now they¡¯ve be mere rabble. They must have many branches.¡± The Martial Dragon Association girl said while ncing at Jeong Yeon-shin. The Martial Dragon Association warriors behind her were receiving her orders. She muttered a single word: ¡°clear.¡± That light word caused a strong ripple. The sharp energy of the weapons wielded by the masters who immediately rushed out were remarkable. They were those guarding the girl who appeared to be of high status. Seeming to be made up of the Thirteen Evil Sects¡¯ finest, their martial arts, including sword and saber techniques, instantly killed the blood demons. Evil sects were different from orthodox ones. Even among evil sects, they didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Their swordwork is decent.¡± Yeon Soha whispered to Jeong Yeon-shin with a sneer. The boy silently watched the dying blood demons. When there was no response from Jeong Yeon-shin, Yeon Soha shrugged and snorted at the Martial Dragon Association girl. ¡°Just watching on the sidelines after giving amand, you¡¯re not a martial artist, are you?¡± ¡°There are no non-martial artists in the Martial Dragon Association. Just as there are no fools who would fall to lowly blood demons.¡± The girl said with a smile. ¡°If there were any, it would be right for them to disappear.¡± Her words were cruel,ing from that beautiful face. Herposure suggested she didn¡¯t mind losing several subordinate warriors. It was fitting for the Martial Dragon Association, where those obsessed with martial arts to the point of turning their backs on orthodox ways gathered. ¡®Martial Dragon Association. I heard they never harmmon people.¡¯ That sets them apart from the other Thirteen Evil Sects. That¡¯s why the Divine Sword Squad didn¡¯t draw their swords first. The Martial Dragon Association was that kind of ce. Those who entered various sects as disciples, stole the essence of their martial arts, and left, turning their backs on orthodox ways. It was said they shared and developed martial arts with others from different factions. They disturbed the unwritten rules of the central ins murim. They were orthodox-disturbing bandits. All force ssifications were done from the murim¡¯s perspective, and the Martial Dragon Association directly defied murim ethics. That¡¯s why they were an evil sect. Also, they were particrly strong among them, hence part of the Thirteen Evil Sects. ¡®Deste Fortress¡¯ view is different.¡¯ They don¡¯t disturb civilian life? Then there¡¯s no particr reason to be hostile. As long asmon people weren¡¯t caught up in their internal fights, that was true. Jeong Yeon-shin watched the warriors returning after killing the blood demons. Not all were unharmed. One had a long cut on his arm, but the Martial Dragon Association girl just smiled silently, seeing her ally¡¯s serious wound. ¡°Your achievement is insufficient.¡± ¡°I will train harder.¡± There was no other color to their exchange. It would have been morefortable if anger could be felt. They were indeed of the Thirteen Evil Sects, with these behaviors strange enough to be called an evil sect in the murim. However, the Divine Sword Squad masters, except Jeong Yeon-shin, seemed unsurprised. They appeared to have dealt with at least ten of the Thirteen Evil Sects. ¡°Thanks for handling that for us. So what¡¯s your name and position?¡± Yeon Soha asked nonchntly. ¡°Hwa Yeon-bi.¡± [TL Note ¨C Her name means Queen of Cmity.] The girl said. Just as with the Divine Sword Squad, there were all sorts of strange people in the murim. She was asked two things but gave one answer. It meant her name was her position. However, it was hard to guess the meaning of her status. Yeon Soha seemed to feel the same. ¡°Queen of Cmity? I don¡¯t understand the meaning.¡± The girl, Hwa Yeon-bi, just smiled silently. [TL Note ¨C Potential FMC??] Hearing talk of disaster, Jeong Yeon-shin touched the Deste Sword again. The Martial Dragon Association was said to be a faction that abandoned propriety andw to pursue only martial arts. He didn¡¯t make the mistake of underestimating his opponent. He had never had an easy time when involved with the Thirteen Evil Sects. It had been that way from his entry to Deste Fortress until now. It was bing familiar. When the boy extended his sword without letting his guard down, the opponent had to choose: Die carelessly. Or die giving it their all. ¡®If she¡¯s truly high-ranking in the Martial Dragon Association¡­¡¯ Hwa Yeon-bi could be a rare genius in the mortal world, or born with abilities as rare as those of noble families. If not that, she could also be a veteran master already past sixty, like Yue Shou-lin. From past to present, they said the upper echelons of the murim were like that. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** ¡°I came to see the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s face. The duel between the Namgung Family Head and Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword was truly impressive,¡± the girl said respectfully. ¡°I pay my respects to the Group Leader. Anyone would desperately want to see you.¡± ¡°No other intentions? Like wanting to test things out?¡± Yeon Soha said while raising one leg crookedly. Hwa Yeon-bi shook her head. ¡°Our association purely reveres martial arts. How could we act rashly? Before the Divine Sword Group Leader, who stands right below the peak of martial arts under heaven.¡± ¡°Below the peak?¡± ¡°The world¡¯s finest is the Deste Fortress Lord¡­¡± ¡°Martial Dragon Association. They said it gathered entrics.¡± The one who cut in was the Divine Sword Group Leader. Hwa Yeon-bi¡¯s face showed tension for the first time. ¡°The main Fortress¡¯ Lord is not someone for the likes of you to discuss as a martial artist. How dare you ce Deste Fortress¡¯ master on the ambitions of murim rabble? If discussing the world¡¯s finest in martial ways, I alone am enough.¡± It was outrageous. He imed to be the world¡¯s finest himself. But it felt natural. As the Divine Sword Group Leader said, excluding the Deste Fortress Lord, Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t think of many others to discuss as the peak. ¡®Blood me Sect Leader, Tyrant Sword Sect Leader, Zhongnan Sect Leader, Zhongnan Sword Immortal¡­¡¯ All possessed tremendous martial might. Especially the Zhongnan Sword Immortal, who was the only one after the Deste Fortress Lord to see through Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s constitution. Yet the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s presence was strangely different. Rather than particrly powerful, he felt more distinct. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t lose in any fight. ¡°¡­¡± When Hwa Yeon-bi briefly closed her mouth, Yue Shou-lin, who had approached Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s side, spoke. ¡°Hey, youngster. Feels like you have other business?¡± She said with a small smile. Ferocity could be felt in her faint smile. ¡°I already know. You suggestively looking over our Lightning Genius. And you were being quite tant about it¡± ¡°Ah.¡± A small exmation. Hwa Yeon-bi¡¯s face showed a slight flush. Her expression suggested she had been waiting for those words. [TL Note- ??(??? ???????-??????? ???)?? ]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Her smile deepened, seeming almost childlike with charm. Then her ruby-like lips moved. ¡°That person. You called him Lightning Genius?¡± A hand beautiful enough to be called jade-like pointed at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°I saw an amazing duel. So I wanted to invite him. To our association.¡± That¡¯s when it happened. The boy showed an expression like his stomach had been crushed. Great disappointment seemed to pound from his heart to his middle dantian. He couldn¡¯t hide his expression for a moment. What was this about the Martial Dragon Association and the world¡¯s finest? ¡°Of course I don¡¯t dare suggest leaving Deste Fortress for an evil sect. Just¡­¡± ¡°If your business is solely with me.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke while turning his head. His words were directed at Yue Shou-lin and the Divine Sword Group Leader. He no longer paid attention to Hwa Yeon-bi. ¡°We should continue our journey now. Havingpleted the mission, we should return quickly.¡± ¡°¡­Oh? Right?¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader answered bewilderedly. Jeong Yeon-shin was now used to his multifaceted nature. He just nodded silently. The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled faintly. ¡°We have nothing particr to see either. Let¡¯s continue on our way. The former leader agrees too?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, take the lead for this journey.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok answered briefly. His look, ring at the Martial Dragon Association group, was unsettling. He seemed displeased because Hwa Yeon-bi had mentioned his grandson. Step. They began moving forward again. The Divine Sword Squad masters paid no attention to the potential enemies. The entire group passed by the Martial Dragon Association. ¡°What¡­¡± Though Hwa Yeon-bi¡¯s gaze watching in disbelief was piercing, Jeong Yeon-shin moved on without minding it. He even closed his eyes. To organize the insights gained while observing inside the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s body. He could still walk even while doing so. How many steps had they taken like that? When even thendslide¡¯s aftermath was dying down far behind them, suddenly a fresh body scent wafted over strongly. Jeong Yeon-shin furrowed his brow and moved slightly to the side. He knew even with his eyes closed. It was Deste Divine Spear Yue Shou-lin. [TL note- Changing Divine Spear of the Wild to Deste Divine Spear.] ¡°Hey, hey. What¡¯s this? Why did you do that? Such a pretty child said they saw your martial might and wanted to invite you.¡± ¡°¡­Hands.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his eyes. ¡°They were beautiful hands. Yet she spoke of her subordinate¡¯s achievement being insufficient.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Yue Shou-lin¡¯s lips curved into an arc. She seemed to be saying, ¡°well done.¡± ¡°They say peerless swordsmen carry famine in their palms. It refers to calluses. Though not all martial arts in the world leave traces on the practitioner¡¯s hands, the martial arts I¡¯ve learned do. I wasn¡¯t curious about her martial arts.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°If Hwa Yeon-bi was born with natural abilities, then I have nothing to learn from her¡­ and if by chance she¡¯s a master who reversed aging, it means she¡¯s beenzy in martial arts training since then, so there¡¯s even less reason to listen to her words. The world¡¯s martial arts constantly develop. Rather than responding to such a person¡¯s words, it seemed better to seek teachings from Senior Yue.¡± ¡°You really are interesting¡± Just as Yue Shou-lin¡¯s mouth corners rose further¡ª Suddenly the Divine Sword Group Leader, who had stopped walking, opened his mouth. ¡°Is anyone around? Everyone, speak up. Quickly.¡± ¡°No. Doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± Right after Yeon Soha quickly replied¡ª Uweeek¨D! With a very unseemly sound, the Divine Sword Group Leader violently vomited blood. It was a considerable amount. It was like pouring water drawn from a mountain spring with a water scoop. Only the color was different, being ck. It was evidence of internal injury. He had shown the sight of defeating the Namgung Family Head in a short decisive battle. Perhaps this was the natural price. WHOOSH! The Divine Sword Squad masters moved with protective instinct to form a formation. They formed a circle centered on the Divine Sword Group Leader. It was a formation to guard him. ¡°Namgung Family Head. The strongest opponent in nearly three years. How often do you get to face one of the Eight Family Heads?¡± Yue Shou-lin spoke while shaking her head, worry evident on her small face. The Divine Sword Group Leader bent over and dropped to both knees. As he continued spitting out the blood he had been holding back, even Jeong Yeon-shin could only watch him cautiously. The traces of blood were now turning red again. The boy slowly opened his mouth. ¡°If you¡¯ve been holding back until now, it was right not to confront the Martial Dragon Association. Even if they grow suspicious, that decision was correct. I heard the Sect Leader¡¯s body is the main fortress¡¯ treasure. Thinking of your body¡­¡± ¡°Lightning Genius? What are you saying? No matter how much I push myself.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled with blood-stained lips. For a moment, his eyes seemed to sh with light. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one.¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (6) The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s eyes were piercing as they bore into Jeong Yeon-shin. Though his tone was casual, his gaze struck like lightning, sending a chill down his spine. The boy immediately sensed the weight behind the Group Leader¡¯s words. They weren¡¯t idle remarks. It was clear¡ªhe had thoroughly seen through his constitution, all while speaking casually. ¡°¡­¡± Lightning Genius would die young. The Divine Sword Group Leader had realized it. ¡®This could happen.¡¯ He didn¡¯t believe the Group Leader¡¯s internal martial arts were inferior to the Zhongnan Sword Immortal¡¯s. Just as that old immortal had instantly discerned Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s constitution, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Divine Sword Group Leader could also perceive the boy¡¯s ill-fated destiny. He had even brushed his hand across the crown of his head, where the Hundred Meetings pointy. Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously nced at his grandfather. He¡¯d heard rumors before meeting the Martial Dragon Association. They said his grandfather¡¯s martial prowess had diminished in hister years, the result of cultivating the Deste Ma family¡¯s divine technique, which had a distinct peak period. And because of past karma, Ma Yeon-jeok neverid a hand on his grandson. Even the Deste Fortress Lord remained silent, leaving no way for anyone to recognize the early-death constitution he bore. ¡°The Dragon Family youngster¡¯s words aren¡¯t entirely wrong. You should pay attention to your body.¡± [TL Note: Dragon Family youngster refers to the Group Leader.] His grandfather spoke, meeting his gaze. ¡®So the Group Leader was from the Dragon Family.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin realized for the first time that the Group Leader¡¯s name wasn¡¯t as famous as his reputation. It was odd. While the boy harbored doubts, Ma Yeon-jeok smiled in agreement with the Group Leader¡¯s words. His white mustache curled up on both sides. ¡°Yeon-shin, you truly are the treasure of the main fortress. Rising talents like you, just emerging and making a name for themselves, are the future of every sect.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Former leader, surely you don¡¯t mean to¡­¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader frowned. His words carried an entirely different meaning. Jeong Yeon-shin watched the exchange nkly, as though it were a y. The conversation between the Group Leader and his grandfather felt out of sync. The old master of the Deste Fortress, d in a purple robe, continued with bulging eyes. ¡°Even as martial artists, we cannot avoid life-and-death battles¡ªthat is true. But life must still be prioritized. Not simply because Yeon-shin is my grandson. What is the value of the Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius? Whatever the mission, the main fortress should actively support him, ensuring he always fights from a winning position¡­¡± ¡°This kind of nonsense talk¡ªit truly feels like senility has set in. To think the former leader was once the goal I aspired to reach.¡± ¡°Foolish words! You¡¯re just a reckless fool.¡± After being scolded by Ma Yeon-jeok, the Divine Sword Group Leader turned his head. His pale eyes, brimming with restrained energy, seemed to question what on earth was happening. The boy met his gaze silently, then lowered his head slightly. Did it appear to be aplete nod? The Divine Sword Group Leader clicked his tongue like an old man and shook his head. ¡°My, what level of karma has our elder umted¡­¡± Ma Yeon-jeok, the Deste Ma Family Head, remained unaware. Was his reaction due to his declining abilities, as he imed? If he learned of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s constitution, how would he respond? Would his devoted attitude change in an instant? Or would he desperately seek a way to save his grandson? ¡®Even having obtained a fragment of the World Tree¡¯s fruit from the Lord¡­ No, it doesn¡¯t matter¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. There was no reason to get involved in such troublesome matters. Advancement couldn¡¯t be achieved through another¡¯s efforts. Realm breakthroughs were a solitary endeavor. ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s grandson? Never heard of someone like you from the Deste Ma family,¡± Yue Shou-lin said, her face creased into a frown as she leaned forward. Jeong Yeon-shin simply nodded silently. Yue Shou-lin shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I quite liked you, but you¡¯ve got bad blood running through your veins. What a shame. The Ma family is full of people one shouldn¡¯t associate with.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to care about Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s fierce re. Her nonchnt disregard for the former Divine Sword Group Leader felt natural. Her martial might, said to rival Deste Fortress¡¯s ck supreme masters, matched her unrestrained nature perfectly. While Jeong Yeon-shin briefly thought of Zhu Lianting, the royal branch member, Yue Shou-lin carried on. ¡°Well, the Group Leader and grandpa aren¡¯t wrong, though. Seems like our old Ma has turned senile and an overprotective grandfather.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Consecutive victories, you say. Lightning Genius, you pushed too hard. How many disciples from the younger generation could cleanly defeat Azure Qilin? Even in martial battles, timing matters. For martial artists, there are especially auspicious fighting days. Fortunately, today was one of yours.¡± Yue Shou-lin¡¯s expression now looked as innocent as a child¡¯s, a stark contrast to moments ago. She appeared even younger than Yeon Soha, who chimed in from the side. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about the Group Leader. The Jegal Family Head didn¡¯t live up to the stories. It was more shocking that the Namgung Family Head was able to do this to our Group Leader. I thought the Eight Family Heads were a step below the Nine Orthodox Sect Leaders, but Namgung is an exception.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s Namgung. They must be considered outstanding even among the Eight Families. The martial arts of their greatest masters wouldn¡¯t be far behind those of the Thirteen Evil Sects or the Nine Orthodox Sects,¡± Yeon Soha said, nodding at another Divine Sword Squad member¡¯s words. ¡°Unless it¡¯s something like Shaolin or Wudang¡­ I was more worried when Lightning Genius faced Azure Qilin, but martial battles are unpredictable. No one could have foreseen what would happen. There are so many variables,¡± ¡°His fame will spread enormously. After some time, he could easily leap over two or three ranks,¡± Yue Shou-lin said, grinning as she patted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder. She had started treating him like an amusing novelty. She was a ck supreme master who had reversed aging. Should he consider it an honor? Jeong Yeon-shin stood still, quietly absorbing the exchange. Yeon Soha smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°Fame, huh. Well, if only a few had watched the duel¡­¡± ¡°Right.¡± As the Divine Sword Squad masters continued their light-hearted conversation with Jeong Yeon-shin in the middle, a voice interrupted them. ¡°Lightning Genius,e here. Let¡¯s talk privately for a moment.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader spoke, wiping the blood from the back of his hand. Hisplexion was pale, indicating he had vomited blood. He beckoned Jeong Yeon-shin, whose gaze was met by Ma Yeon-jeok stepping forward from among the Divine Sword Squad warriors, who had been calmly stepping back. The old man¡¯s expression was one of clear difort. ¡°Dragon family boy. You¡¯re not going to make a rash proposal, are you?¡± ¡°Your worries are a bit severe, fitting for your senility.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader gave a brief smile. ¡°Seeing how Ma Jin treasures this child, I don¡¯t want to hear that eunuch¡¯s curses if I take him too rashly¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You seem to think we¡¯ll recruit Lightning Genius into the Divine Sword Squad, but we don¡¯t particrly need him right now. It¡¯s a needless worry. Perhaps it¡¯s because the Divine Sword Squad was weak during your time as the leader. Wasn¡¯t it like that until I joined?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°You¡¯re angry, I see. So what are you going to do, Lightning Genius? Tell me your story,¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader said with a yful expression, gesturing for Jeong Yeon-shin to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just the two of us,¡± he added, the words heavy with meaning. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded, following the Group Leader. Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** The two walked into a hall with faintly glowing stone fragments embedded in the ceiling. The glow was as bright as moonlight, thanks to the precious night-luminous pearls strung likemps. There were two visitors in the hall. A man, carrying a purple shadow on his shoulder, led the way. Step. As he moved, the light from a nearby night pearl suddenly flickered and went out. Each of his steps seemed to carry an unnatural darkness that spread like a great demon¡¯s breath, obscuring the light in its wake. His white hair shimmered in the streams of light as if it, too, had been affected by the surrounding shadows. It happened again with every step he took¡ªpitch darkness followed him, engulfing everything in sight. Even the words ¡°Jianmen Shu Path, Tang Family Heaven Way¡± hanging on one side of the corridor were swallowed in silence. ¡°New additions again, huh? I should have them all removed,¡± the man muttered softly. ¡°It¡¯s not just slightly irritating. The Tang Family people particrly like brightness, but it¡¯s such an ill-fitting habit. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re so consumed by their own darkness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Seventh Apostle, why be so quiet? You¡¯ve been like this ever since you received salvation from this Sect Leader.¡± ¡°I have much to think about,¡± the woman beside him answered briefly. The man let out a heartyugh. ¡°Was the life-threatening crisis too shocking for you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come to think of it, you, too, were noble from birth. You grew up particrly precious within our sect.¡± ¡°Precious?¡± ¡°How could you not be? You were surrounded by supreme masters like the purple ones from Deste Fortress. The realm of the Thirteen Evil Sect leaders and Nine Orthodox Sect leaders is something few even approach. You should take pride in it. Don¡¯t be intimidated.¡± The man¡¯snguid yet enchanting voice continued. With each step they took, the light from every night pearl they passed extinguished. The surroundings were swallowed by an abyss-like darkness, swirling like silk clothing wrapped around the man. It was a sight that seemed to transcend the mortal world. ¡°If only this body of mine were intact, I would have imed the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s head. I truly let a precious opportunity slip away. It¡¯s fortunate the Tyrant Sword¡¯s master follows my will, though it¡¯s always limited to only one time. Truly regrettable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I hope the Namgung Family Head at least took one of the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s arms. The oue should be known by now.¡± ¡°Please tell me that result too. You must,¡± The Seventh Apostle finally spoke, her voice full of urgency. Pleased, the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯sughter followed. ¡°I know you care for the young Great Teacher. I shall tell you¡ªhe is a boy who must be brought in someday.¡± With that, their footsteps echoed through the dark hall. The Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s footwork was entrancing, containing profound principles. In contrast, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s steps were light, almost weightless. As they reached deeper into the hall¡¯s shadows, it happened. ¡°I¡¯ve told you a hundred times not to disturb this old one¡¯s cultivation.¡± A harsh, elderly voice rang out, tinged with annoyance. It was arge stone chamber inside the hall. An old man, holding a small dagger, red at the Blood me Sect Leader and Seventh Apostle. Though his body was thin, his silk robes gleamed with gold. The final night pearl still flickered dimly, its light twisting unnaturally as it caught the old man¡¯s eyes and the short de in his hand. In the center of the room was a bed with high legs, also made of stone. Tied to it, with eyes wide open, was a Blood Demon Swordmaster with dark red hair. The tip of the old man¡¯s dagger was barely touching their chest. ¡°Disturbing your cultivation? How could that be? When I¡¯m the one who promised you full support?¡± the Blood me Sect Leader asked smoothly as he dropped the person from his shoulder onto the floor. ¡°What did you say? This madman¡­¡± The old man¡¯s expression twisted from disbelief to ecstasy in the blink of an eye. The Blood me Sect Leader continued, ¡°A purple supreme master. While this one doesn¡¯tpare to the Divine Sword Group Leader, isn¡¯t he the supreme example for your cultivation? This one nearly died again when my body wasn¡¯t whole after being injured by the Deste Fortress Lord. If the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader hadn¡¯te just then, I¡¯d have perished. They say the Divine Sword Group Leader was defeated by Zhongnan and went into closed cultivation, but the sword techniques he showed upon returning were shocking.¡± ¡°With this one, the great method will be greatly advanced.¡± The old man paid him no mind and hurriedly crouched by the Elder Council Head¡¯s head, muttering. ¡°I was only wanting to reference a body that has reached its peak through proper methods. It wouldn¡¯t do to dissect your own, Sect Leader, so I was greatly concerned. Your blood demons¡¯ regenerative abilities have opened new paths in medicine¡ªpaths that can¡¯t even be described in words.¡± ¡°You please me with your audacity. You know this seat¡¯s grace,¡± The Blood me Sect Leader responded with a hint of approval. ¡°My grandchildren will be the first to benefit from the great method.¡± ¡°How many can benefit?¡± ¡°Five at most, as previously discussed. That includes three of yours, two of ours. Wasn¡¯t that the agreement?¡± The old man asked, looking up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± came the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s brief reply. He cast a final sweeping gaze over the stone chamber¡¯s interior before stopping on arge drawing attached to the middle of the wall. It was a diagram of a human body, detailing muscle structure, meridians, the twelve regr meridians, and eight extraordinary vessels. Among them, the Hundred Meetings point at the crown stood out, noticeably wider than the rest. The old man¡¯s twisted grin spread wider as he noticed the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s gaze fixated there. ¡°Deste Fortress¡¯ Lightning Genius,¡± The old man muttered, his grin widening in madness. ¡°That¡­ is not like our bodies. It¡¯s truly wondrous. Evenpared to your Blood me Sect or the rabble from the Elf tribe. I¡¯m nearly mad with anticipation for the great method. The key lies there¡ªhow well we can follow that diagram¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Not like our bodies? How does it look to you?¡± The Seventh Apostle asked, her voice carrying a hint of heat. The old man continued, almost breathless with excitement. ¡°With its supernatural strength and breathing techniques that reach divine methods¡­ It¡¯s closer to a spirit pretending to be human.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy The group set out on their path, knowing they will eventually part ways. Seven days and nights had passed since Jeong Yeon-shin finished his long yet brief private conversation with the Divine Sword Group Leader. They were now approaching Wuchang. This was the city where they would part with the Divine Sword Squad. It was because there was a ry station just before Deste Fortress. ¡°This return journey is toofortable, isn¡¯t it? Not a single one ising. We prepared for attacks even before going to South Zhili,¡± Yeon Soha remarked. At her words, the other Divine Sword Squad masters chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s true. Our Group Leader and the Namgung Family Head¡ªthey might think even the winning side wouldn¡¯t be in the best condition after their duel. Those martial artists, I mean.¡± ¡°Well. Comfortable return? We encountered the Blood me Sect, Deep Martial Alliance, Female Spirit Sect, and Martial Dragon Association at Clear Night Valley. How can you say that when we met four major factions?¡± ¡°Right. We would have shed directly under normal circumstances. If the Sect Leader hadn¡¯t shown his might, the cunning Female Spirit people might have just watched until then.¡± ¡°Those who would recklessly attack even after facing the Group Leader¡¯s energy wouldn¡¯t have waited until right after the duel ended in the first ce. Most supreme masters who could challenge a purple rank are bound by the vast power structure of the central ins.¡± ¡°Anyway.¡± Yue Shou-lin cut in with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Lightning Genius. He managed to help the Group Leader circte energy during the chaos. Thanks to that, we¡¯re traveling quitefortably.¡± She reached out her hand. Yue Shou-lin, being shorter than Jeong Yeon-shin, raised her palm high, as if intending to pat the boy¡¯s head. When Jeong Yeon-shin slightly shifted his steps, she smiled amusedly and instead patted his back. ¡°He¡¯s like a cat. ck Cat would suit him better than Lightning Genius.¡± It wasn¡¯t something that needed a response. ¡®Senior Yue would notice just from touching my head¡¯ The boy thought. His mind wandered briefly to the Jeong family manor in Xinye County and his constitution, destined for early death. He had been cautious while exining his circumstances to the Divine Sword Group Leader. Before being a supreme master, the Group Leader had been a senior purple rank. Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t known how it would be received, but throughout their conversation, the Divine Sword Group Leader showed no change in expression. Even his asionally frivolous demeanor was absent. ¡°So, you mean you¡¯ll push me out?¡± Only his final words had carried a hint of yfulness. The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s response was extraordinary. ¡°Two purple masters in the Divine Sword Squad. Just thinking about it makes my heart race. Oh and check this out.¡± He had added that he would dlypete when Jeong Yeon-shin was qualified. These were words from the Divine Sword Group Leader, one of the world¡¯s greatest. The goal seemed daunting in itself. Jeong Yeon-shin had thought he was merely recounting petty family matters but found himself surprised when his heart softened at the words. Perhaps it was because the Group Leader had treated Jeong Yeon-shin seriously, who was still such a junior. ¡°My internal injuries are much better. Seven days of treatment were worth it,¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader joked. Meeting Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, he winked. The boy quietly turned his head away. ¡°The Wuchang main gate!¡± Yue Shou-lin responded to Yeon Soha¡¯s shout. ¡°The inspection looks quite strict? Must be because public sentiment is poor due to the famine,¡± she spected. ¡°Our Vice Leader should return to the main squad without beingzy at the main fortress. Immediately, that is.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader quipped, ring at her. Yue Shou-lin smiled at his words, brushing her sidelock. ¡°Well, I was thinking of disciplining those Seventeen Squad leaders after so long. Wonder if the Radiant Demon Wing is at the fortress?¡± She nced at Jeong Yeon-shin, her expression yful. The Divine Sword Squad masters continued chatting with familiar camaraderie. ¡°I wonder what happened to the Elder Council Head? Why hasn¡¯t he joined us?¡± ¡°How can you look at a purple supreme master that way? Unless two or more Nine Orthodox Sect Leaders or Thirteen Evil Sect leaders attacked together, there¡¯s almost nothing in the world that could harm him. He¡¯s already reached an absolute realm of martial might.¡± ¡°Your assumption is also groundless. Leaders of the Nine Orthodox Sects and Thirteen Evil Sects¡ªthe most noble in the murim wouldn¡¯t wander around like vige dogs.¡± ¡°What does the Ma Family Head think?¡± ¡°¡­The Elder Council Head? Though his character seems careless, he¡¯s not one to die away from home in the murim. Your concern is shameful.¡± Perhaps because they were about to part ways, the Divine Sword Squad masters grew talkative. No one seemed to really worry about the Elder Council Head. Their trust in a purple master¡¯s martial might was absolute. ¡°Now we really must part?¡± ¡°Lightning Genius, you¡¯ve broadened your knowledge. It was a very creative and unique martial art.¡± ¡°Right. From the fist techniques to sword techniques, all of it.¡± Many patted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder or back, like Yue Shou-lin. The masters of the Divine Sword Squad didn¡¯t seem like those known for their arrogance in the martial world. Perhaps it was the camaraderie shared during their week together after witnessing his duel with Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin. ¡®This is good. I must gather them under me someday¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. A thought anyone else would call presumptuous. But even the Divine Sword Squad masters had never mentioned recruitment. Jeong Yeon-shin reflected on this, knowing he wasn¡¯t yet a master they really desired. Deste Fortress¡¯s blue world was that vast. ¡®Still, if I incorporate the insights gained this time¡­¡¯ What if hebined the Jeong family cirction with the cultivation technique he was soon to create, and even improved Brilliant River¡¯s qi maniption? He dreamed of one day being considered first among blues, alongside Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo. When he met the Divine Sword Squad again, he vowed to show a different side. ¡°It was quite enjoyable.¡± ¡°Vice Leader, you muste right away.¡± ¡°Master Ma, don¡¯t get too angry while we¡¯re away.¡± Even their well-wishes carried a lighthearted tone, underpinned by their martial might. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Yue Shou-lin had to return with Jeong Yeon-shin and Ma Yeon-jeok, needing toplete her mission report as Vice Leader. ¡°Your palm techniques are good, but don¡¯t neglect sword techniques. Your sword work has much room for improvement.¡± The Divine Sword Group Leader offered advice as his farewell. These were the words of a supreme master who had demonstrated the light of the qi sword. Jeong Yeon-shin bowed his head, sping his hands in thanks. ¡°May martial fortune be with you.¡± As soon as his words ended, cheerfulughter rang out, followed by a refreshing reply carried on by the wind. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who wishes me fortune.¡± Whoosh! When he raised his head again, the Divine Sword Squad members had vanished, their lightness skills carrying them far away. About twenty shadows moved against the sunlight on the endless horizon. Even the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s back was no longer visible. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ma Yeon-jeok said. It was time to return. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** It was the day before Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s departure for the duel with the Namgung Family. The sunlight shone brightly. Deste Fortress¡¯s Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal was another fortress within the main fortress. It rose elegantly with pure white stone walls. Those unfamiliar with it would hardly recognize it as a library. In truth, it housed Deste Fortress¡¯s martial arts manuals. This pendium of martial arts¡± had been built with imperial support for basic techniques and also stored unique martial arts donated by the main fortress¡¯ warriors. But who would expect a martial arts library to be housed in a building with marble walls? This was the first thought of most visitors. Usually, visitors showed surprise on their faces, but the boy who entered then was calm.N?v(el)B\\jnn Step. The Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal¡¯s attending schr knew him. He had even had to report to the imperial court when Jeong Yeon-shin received the unprecedented Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm secret manual. The schr had put his heart into the calligraphy for that document. ¡°Young Hero Lightning Genius.¡± ¡°Schr Wu.¡± The boy greeted Schr Wu with sped hands. His manner wasposed and polite. The schr thought absently. The boy, who had recently gained fame, seemed to belong here, even among the smell of old paper. He wondered what Jeong Yeon-shin might have been like had he chosen a different path than that of a warrior. The schr shook off his idle thoughts and asked, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°I wish to donate it to the main fortress. It¡¯s my unique martial art. I¡¯d also like to request a merit evaluation.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied, his tone businesslike, as if stating a simple fact. Even a street vendor wouldn¡¯t hawk their wares with such inness. The schr, who had been involved in receiving the Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm in utmost secrecy, inwardly shuddered. It had been done quietly, so the martial arts sects wouldn¡¯t notice. But despite themotion the martial art had caused, the schr had felt frustrated. The merits that ultimately went to the boy were far smaller than expected. They said it didn¡¯t align with the motto of ¡°Wealthy Nation, Strong Army¡± from Zhang Juzheng, who had served as prime minister of the Ming court. They said it was because it was an abstruse martial art, one that no one else could practice. Whether this decision came from the Deste Fortress Administration or the imperial court, the schr couldn¡¯t tell. ¡®May this matter end smoothly.¡¯ he hoped inwardly as he took the books from the boy¡¯s hands. At that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again. ¡°Schr Wu, you¡¯re skilled at speed reading right? May I wait while you calcte the approximate value? I must leave soon for a mission duty, so I can¡¯t stay to receive the results.¡± Evaluating donated martial arts involves several steps, considering effects, training methods, and cultivation difficulty before sending it up to superiors, including ck-rank leaders. The schr had been assigned to this position because of his martial arts expertise, priding himself on his keen eye for them, one that rivaled ordinary blue masters. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s mission¡­ I have no other business today, so I¡¯ll examine it carefully right away,¡± the schr replied as he quickly picked up one book. The title caught his eye. Eternal Blossom Fist. The cover was simply scrawled with the title, showing signs of being roughly bound in the traditional style used by the Administration. The schr smiled inwardly at the amateur finishing and began reading. ¡°¡­¡± He fell silent as he turned the pages, gradually sinking into a deep silence. Eternal Blossom Fist, Radiant Wing Step, Fate Defying Scripture, Radiant Sword Style¡­ Four martial arts manuals passed by in order. The only sound was the turning of the pages. It wasn¡¯t until he finished reading all the books that he raised his head with a deep hum. His eyes were bloodshot, and astonishment shed in his gaze as he looked at Jeong Yeon-shin. He opened his lips slowly. ¡°¡­As you know, unique martial art donations are evaluated based on the main fortress¡¯ independent standards. We calcte their value as universal force enhancement for the main fortress¡¯ warriors. We don¡¯t particrly rely on supreme masters¡¯ views, but to discuss Young Hero Lightning Genius¡¯ martial arts¡­¡± *** Suddenly, the schr¡¯s reverie was interrupted by an anxious voice. ¡°I have something to ask,¡± came the voice from the entrance of the vast library. The schr, who had been grinding ink at his desk furnished with the four treasures of the study sighed, sighed. [TL Note- The four treasures of the study are Brush, Inkstick, Paper, Inkstone. These tools originated during the Southern and Northern Dynasties (420-589 AD) and became fundamental to Chinese schrly and artistic practices.] He could already guess the business without hearing more. There had been over ten such people just today. He furrowed his brow. ¡°Lightning Genius¡¯ martial legacy has been transferred to the Arsenal¡¯s upper level.¡± These were words he had spoken countless times before. ¡®Must be market day¡¯ The schr thought wearily, rubbing his tired eyes. He had to deal with questioning warriors all day long, even though a Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal scribe¡¯s position wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. ¡°That young hero is the issue,¡± The schr muttered, a sigh escaping his lips. A soliloquy that scattered emptily with fatigue¡­ [TL Note- A soliloquy is a dramatic speech where a character speaks their thoughts aloud while alone.] The youth standing in front of him, dressed inly, ignored the schr¡¯s muttering. His face grew angrier as his voice grew louder. ¡°Transfer? What do you mean transfer! What devastating words are these?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Administration¡¯s decision. Now, not just anyone can view them. You need at least the formal rank of white. It¡¯s always been that way with profound martial arts. The Grand Administrator¡¯s intention is to encourage upward advancement¡­¡± ¡°What¡­ I was born and raised in Deste Fortress! Are you saying those who can¡¯t wear white robes aren¡¯t even people?¡± The schr answered indifferently, ¡°Since formal assignments to the Divine Sword Seventeen Squads start from white warriors. Don¡¯t you know? How about taking the Deste examination if you want?¡± The schr had no choice. This wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened. The ripples caused by the transfer of Lightning Genius¡¯ martial legacy were massive, and now that news of his victory in the duel against the Namgung Family had spread. Deste Fortress was in turmoil. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (2) *** The journey from Wuchang to Xiangyang covered just one ry station¡¯s distance. The return was swift. The group,posed of blue, ck, and purple masters, moved without rest, heading directly to Deste Fortress¡¯ main castle in Xiangyang. Their pace was brisk and efficient. Only Namgung Hwa-shin, who had regained consciousness after being struck by Yue Shou-lin on the day of the duel, appeared unwell. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the mission report, along with Senior Yue.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin offered him a small gesture of consideration. Namgung Hwa-shin had endured a humiliating experience at his own family¡¯s home. It had been a bitter ordeal, marked by anguish even before they reached Clear Night Valley, the duel site. ¡°¡­Thank you, Young Hero Jeong.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin murmured, nodding before turning away. The hem of his blue robe fluttered weakly as he moved, his tall frame sagging slightly. It was clear he intended to head straight to his guest room in the Obeying Heaven Wing to rest. Jeong Yeon-shin watched him leave. How must Namgung Hwa-shin feel? It was difficult to imagine. ¡°That was the best option,¡± Yue Shou-lin said matter-of-factly, standing beside the boy. ¡°Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group¡¯s leader isn¡¯t someone a rising talent can contend with. He¡¯s a ck realm master,parable to the head of the Plum Blossom Sword Masters. If either you or Namgung Hwa-shin had engaged in swordbat, you¡¯d have died within a few moves.¡± Yue Shou-lin continued. ¡°While you had grounds to retreat, we had to take drastic measures to save Namgung Hwa-shin.¡± She was referring to how she had knocked out Namgung Hwa-shin just before the duel. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t me Senior Yue. Well at least, I don¡¯t,¡± he said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it seems Namgung thinks he should have died there.¡± His gaze lingered on Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s retreating figure. Despite being a rival inpetition and arade on mission duty, Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t suppress a strange sense of kinship with him. Perhaps it was because of Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s pitiable family circumstances. Yue Shou-lin fell silent, her lips pressing into a thin line. She had no words to say. ¡°Yeon-shin.¡± An elderly voice called out. It was Ma Yeon-jeok, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grandfather. Seemingly indifferent to Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s plight, Ma Yeon-jeok focused solely on his grandson. ¡°I know Se-in¡¯s mother was rude to you before this mission,¡± he said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make her apologize due to the urgent circumstances. Please visit the Ma family¡¯s separate residence at the main fortress. The main family will wee you with utmost sincerity.¡± His words brought to mind Zhu Lianting, a member of a royal branch family and the birth mother of Ma Se-in, the Deste Ma family heir. She had tried to recruit Jeong Yeon-shin into the Ma family due to his bloodline. Jeong Yeon-shin, however, no longer harbored strong feelings about the incident. In a way, it had strengthened his bonds with Heon Won-chang, Baek Mi-ryeo, and Cheong Myeong. ¡°There¡¯s no need¡ª¡± Jeong Yeon-shin began, but Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s stern expression crumbled. He looked almost desperate. ¡°I know your concerns. You¡¯re worried we¡¯ll try to shackle you to the Ma family¡± ¡°I swear we won¡¯t. Consider it the regret of a foolish old man who severed heavenly bonds with your mother, my daughter. Everything¡­ was due to my ownck of virtue.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s it,¡± Yue Shou-lin interjected, nodding as if she understood. Ma Yeon-jeok red at her, as if warning her not to interfere in family matters. Yue Shou-lin, however, only returned his re with mockery. ¡°I always wondered why he wasn¡¯t part of the Ma family,¡± she mused. ¡°So immature.¡± ¡°Silence, youngster! How dare an outsider interfere in blood rtions?¡± Ma Yeon-jeok snapped. ¡°Your sharp tongue hasn¡¯t dulled, old man,¡± she retorted. ¡°You were terrifying when you were the Divine Sword Group Leader, but now you seem far more manageable.¡± ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one groaning about aging. I¡¯m thinking about purple rank myself, but I wonder if the Administration would care if I beat up a powerless old man.¡± Yue Shou-lin said with a sly grin, her hand drifting toward the spear on her back. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin interjected calmly, turning on his heel before the tension could escte further. His departure was deliberate, diffusing the brewing conflict between the two supreme masters. The momentum of the conflict stopped. The tension dissipated as both seniors regained theirposure, realizing they had behaved unsightly in front of a junior. ¡°I¡¯ll consider Grandfather¡¯s words,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, sping his hands in farewell. Ma Yeon-jeok, his face still red, nodded, murmuring his thanks. His earlier confession about his struggles with martial arts maintenance, due to dabbling in unorthodox techniques, now seemed more sincere. Orthodox martial arts, which refined both body and mind, progressed steadily but reliably, unlike their unorthodox counterparts. The old masters of the Nine Orthodox Sects, contemporaries of Ma Yeon-jeok, likely possessed deep mental cultivation. As Jeong Yeon-shin walked away, Yue Shou-lin smirked. ¡°What a shame.¡± She added, needling Ma Yeon-jeok onest time before following the boy. Together, Jeong Yeon-shin and Yue Shou-lin headed to the Administration without dy. Upon arriving at the main building, they were greeted by a man in a brown robe. He was Im Jinmyeong, the Grand Administrator of Deste Fortress. With his jet-ck beard and broad build, his cheerful smile made him resemble a bandit. ¡°I heard of the victory,¡± he said warmly. ¡°Our Lord¡¯s direct disciple performed admirably. I¡¯ve been eagerly waiting.¡± ¡°You¡¯re showing respect to a blue rank just because he¡¯s the Lord¡¯s disciple?¡± Yue Shou-lin quipped, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡± Clearly, the two were well-acquainted. Without further ado, Im Jinmyeong led them to the Administration¡¯s separate building. It was the same ce where Jeong Yeon-shin had previously discussed merits with the Grand Administrator. The three sat down at a in desk, devoid of teacups or any refreshments. Only the faint scent of ink lingered in the air. Thump. As soon as they were seated, the Grand Administrator broke the silence. ¡°The Elder Council Head,¡± he began, addressing Yue Shou-lin. ¡°I received an urgent letter. He didn¡¯t join your group. There¡¯s word that contact was lost while he was pursuing the Blood me Sect¡¯s Apostle¡­¡± A purple rank master¡¯s safety was undoubtedly important¡ªbut also perplexingly ambiguous. Masters of such caliber were rarely considered to be in true danger. ¡°Has he entered the main fortress yet?¡± Yue Shou-lin asked, her tone equally confused. The Grand Administrator shook his head. ¡°Given his free-spirited nature, perhaps he¡¯s enjoying a rare excursion¡­¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Yue Shou-lin said, frowning. ¡°If that were the case, he would¡¯ve at least sent a messenger bird.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin just listened quietly. This wasn¡¯t an issue his limited experience as a blue-rank master could influence. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely wrong either. We should send tracking teams regardless.¡± The Grand Administrator said, cing a fresh sheet of paper on the desk and dipping his brush in ink. ¡°Though we¡¯re already short on master-level manpower.¡± Yue Shou-lin leaned back slightly, a skeptical smirk forming. ¡°Worried about the power vacuum? It¡¯d be a nightmare if major faction leaders moved. Especially those damned Thirteen Evil Sect pests.¡± The Grand Administrator¡¯s brush paused mid-character. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t be widely known, we¡¯ll manage.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin silently agreed. The strength of Deste Fortress didn¡¯t rest solely on a handful of purple masters. They were symbols, used for the most critical, short-term missions. Relying on them day-to-day was impractical¡ªthey were too few in number. Instead, the fortress depended on the seventeen Divine Sword Squads, their fighting forces. These squads, like the Radiant Demon Wing, were Deste Fortress¡¯ true backbone. Each one could rival elite groups like Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword Masters, renowned even before the Nine Orthodox Sects had formed. It was a stark reminder of why Deste Fortress was a global stabilizing force despite its rtively small number of high-ranking masters. ¡°Ah,¡± the Grand Administrator suddenly said, lifting his head. His expression shifted to one of embarrassment. ¡°Forgive me, Young Hero Jeong. You came to report on the mission progress, and here I am rambling. Since all of murim already knows, consider your report received. Please, rest from your journey.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll await new missions at Radiant Demon Wing.¡± The Grand Administrator frowned, his tone tinged with exasperation. ¡°Must you? You just returned. Even the settlement for this mission hasn¡¯t been processed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the next mission,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin repeated firmly. This was his opportunity to express his intent directly to the fortress¡¯ leader. Yue Shou-lin chuckled lightly. ¡°Yeon-shin, I¡¯ll drop by the Radiant Demon Wing hall soon. Let¡¯s spar when I¡¯ve had a bit of rest.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look forward to your teachings.¡± With that, he rose, offered his respects, and left the building. On his way out, several Administration schrs approached him, their faces eager.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Young Hero Jeong, I¡¯ve heard of your growing reputation!¡± ¡°They say you bested Namgung¡¯s young master? Truly, you¡¯ve solidified your ce as one of the fortress¡¯ most promising talents.¡± ¡°Expect many missions across the realm,¡± one schr said, smiling. Jeong Yeon-shin returned their greetings, carefully maintaining a polite demeanor. Only after this exchange could he leave the Administration peacefully. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** ¡®Time passes so fast.¡¯ It was now midsummer Outside, the ground was damp fromst night¡¯s rain. Whoosh. As he walked, the boy felt a warm, clear wind sweep across the softened earth, brushing past his hair and heart alike. It reminded him of his mortality. The fight with Namgung Se-jin, the might of the Namgung Family Head, and the undeniable supremacy of the Divine Sword Group Leader¡ªall of it lingered in his thoughts. ¡®Through sheer luck, I survived.¡¯ He exhaled slowly, pushing the memories away. Such emotions were a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford if he wanted to survive in murim¡¯s ruthless world. Fear, doubt, and sentimentality¡ªhe had learned to discard them like tools worn from use. His calmness, hard-won and self-crafted, was his true weapon. For a moment, he stood motionless, the summer wind tugging gently at his robe. The silence seemed to speak. You survived again. And you¡¯ve taken another step forward. After a moment, he nodded. *** Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arrival at Radiant Demon Wing didn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡°Brother Jeong!¡± ¡°Brother Lightning Genius!¡± A group of boys and girls rushed toward him, their faces beaming with excitement. Most were young, with only a few older men scattered among them. ¡°They say you defeated Namgung¡¯s young master! Tell us about it!¡± ¡°No, let him rest first!¡± They tugged eagerly at his blue robe, their enthusiasm infectious. These were the unnamed disciples of Radiant Demon Wing¡ªfuture warriors of Deste Fortress. ¡°Brother, can you teach me the Eternal Blossom Fist? I read the manual, but it¡¯s hard to grasp.¡± ¡°Wait, Radiant Sword Style first! Please show us just once!¡± The boy smiled faintly. The children pulled at his clothes, trying to get his attention ¡®My unique martial arts.¡¯ Their requests pertain to the martial arts he had donated¡ªEternal Blossom Fist and Radiant Sword Style. Clearly, his contributions were already sparking interest. Just as he was deep in though, a soft voice called out. ¡°Senior Lightning Genius.¡± He turned to see Shin So-bin, a girl d in a white robe resembling pce attire. Her movements were graceful, her stepping techniques refined. ¡°Congrattions on your mission sess.¡± She said with a polite bow. ¡°Shin So-bin.¡± He nodded in acknowledgment, and a brief smile flickered across her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing the Eternal Blossom Fist,¡± she continued, her tone earnest. ¡°I think I¡¯ve made good progress with the third move. The principles are profound¡ªthank you for sharing such a martial art.¡± ¡°Congrattions,¡± he replied. His praise was simple but sincere. Despite that, she felt hesitant. She started desperately gazing at him, observing his reaction. ¡°Might I ask when the fourth move will be released? The sequence feels iplete¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin froze briefly. He knew exactly what she referred to. ¡®Brilliant River, the fourth move.¡¯ The thought brought an image of Namgung Se-jin to mind, his face alight with passion as he had spoken of the Three-Way River. The boy responded immediately, firmly conveying his will. ¡°That move, I won¡¯t be donating.¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (3) *** Give out Brilliant River? Both reason and heart expressed rejection. It wasn¡¯t just because it was a martial art named by Namgung Se-jin. ¡®It¡¯s a move that must worry about even the slightest chance.¡¯ In this world, martial art leaks happened, though rarely. They said it was rathermon in the lower murim where small and medium sects fought over territory. It wasn¡¯t just betrayal turning away from orthodox ways. Even if one was a superhuman who had cultivated martial arts, enduring torture was another matter. The martial arts he had released so far had great room for development. They could progress endlessly in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hands. He was even willing to have countering methods created. Brilliant River was different. It was inherently bound to the forms and methods of qi maniption. ¡°You won¡¯t donate it¡­?¡± Shin So-bin asked weakly. ¡°Right. I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ah, you won¡¯t¡­¡± Her greatly dejected face was inwardly amusing. Jeong Yeon-shin thought with a calm face. ¡®No matter how urgent the merit is.¡¯ The forms of a fairlyplete core martial art must be protected. The Sword Technique and Jeong Family Dynamic Technique were the same. Furthermore, Brilliant River was a one-hit kill striking martial art. Its weaknesses in activation time and precision were clear, and he couldn¡¯t open the forms on top of that. Anyone who knew the inside would say it was a matter of survival. ¡®Anyway.¡¯ Entry to Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm had toe first. From the premise, it was a martial art no one could practice. That was true even setting aside the Blood me Sect¡¯s Demon Roar Blood Technique. There was no reason to donate it. ¡°But, you¡¯d receive recognition of great merit. Really, really great. Senior, you don¡¯t know because you just returned. How muchmotion there was.¡± Shin So-bin said while watching Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reaction. ¡°Well.¡± The merit calcted when he donated Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm had been moderate. It was a small amount for a martial art that Shaolin monks had called divine. It was high merit for something with no practitioners, but not enough to meet expectations. They said it was thanks to the rarity of Dharma martial arts. That was all. ¡®Brilliant River won¡¯t return as high merit either.¡¯ That was Deste Fortress¡¯ standard. They considered universality even for profound martial arts. To cultivate Brilliant River, one had to first learn Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm which had no practitioners. There would be no one who could learn it. There was absolutely no reason to ept the loss of making the verses public. ¡°I just returned. I should do energy cirction first.¡± The boy said. He also gently removed the children¡¯s hands clutching his clothes. Jeong Yeon-shin met the unnamed disciples¡¯ eyes and gave a small smile. ¡®Cute children.¡¯ They approach without hesitation even though he became blue rank. Though those slightly older showed formality to Jeong Yeon-shin, he didn¡¯t expect that from young children. ¡°Energy cirction first. Ah, right, I suppose so?¡± Shin So-bin responded with a needlessly flinching face. Perhaps because she slightly shrank her body, the hem of her Deste Fortress white robe wrinkled slightly. Originally it had been spotless enough to look dignified. The Deste Fortress¡¯ Shin family was her n. They were said to wield influence no less than the Deste Ma family, but Shin So-bin¡¯s current bearing wasn¡¯t fitting for a precious daughter of a famous prestigious family. ¡°Shin So-bin, where are the Leader and other seniors?¡± ¡°They went on mission right after Senior Lightning Genius departed. No one has returned.¡± ¡°Sichuan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin recalled his conversation with Ma Jin before facing the Namgung Family. ¨DI have to go to Sichuan soon too. It¡¯s because of that thunderp bomb you were badly hit by once. Information is circting that the Sichuan¡¯s Tang Family is secretly manufacturing explosive shells. They told me to go confirm. From the Administration. ¨DTang Family¡­ I heard Sichuan¡¯s murim is treacherous. Isn¡¯t it a ce where even Radiant Demon Wing masters can¡¯t guarantee survival if caught in worldly affairs? They say three of the Nine Great Sects and three major factions of the Thirteen Evil Sect are gathered at the Sichuan Tang Family that contends for supremacy among the Eight Families. Ma Jin¡¯sughing response also came to mind. He said he was more worried about Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡®They haven¡¯t returned yet.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin nodded once then opened his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s catch upter. About the Eternal Blossom Palm¡­ no, Eternal Blossom Fist, I have nothing particr to say.¡± Now he had attached the word ¡°palm¡± to the end of Eternal Blossom Fist. It was because he had created Brilliant River as a palm technique following three fist technique moves.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that!¡± A shrill voice mixed in her answer. Shin So-bin who had been nodding her small head turned red. It was somewhat strange to Jeong Yeon-shin. Because of behavior hard to recall from usual. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯ White Cat, Shin So-bin. He recalled around when they met Lazy me Dragon during the Dragon Phoenix Gathering mission. He was with Shin So-bin then, and she had unhesitatingly told Jeong Yeon-shin who was training sword techniques that he caught attention. It means she had no hesitation in pointing out a blue master. She even openly discussed skill. Originally she was very bold. Always was. ¡®Why is she like that?¡¯ He stepped away while inwardly tilting his head. Various clothes brushed together. The Radiant Demon Wing unnamed disciple children stepped back regretfully. They were boys and girls who had entered more orthodoxly than through the Deste examination. They grew up in Deste Fortress, an unorthodox sect. They were like disciples of other sects. Apart from their innocent appearance, it means they learned at Radiant Demon Wing from birth. Missions, rest, training. It meant they were familiar with Deste Fortress¡¯ system. ¡°Right. Have to tell the heroic tale after resting too.¡± ¡°I called dibs first anyway. Anyway the Eternal Blossom Fist starts with me. I don¡¯t know how to put power in the Advancing Thunder move. Properly!¡± ¡°What are you saying with your low skill? Let¡¯s decide with a duel. Follow me to the training ground.¡± ¡°Good! Think I¡¯m scared?¡± Amid the mor of young voices, Shin So-bin watched Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s back with a slightly dazed face. No fatigue could be felt from the boy¡¯s back as he walked silently. Only the quietly condensed atmosphere evidenced his growth. His energy presence wasrge. ¡®His martial arts level has risen again.¡¯ Shin So-bin thought. Blue-rank master Lightning Genius¡¯ achievement came clearly. A master of distant ascension. Now it was hard to even gauge how many moves she couldst. Only his back endlessly advancing showed. But there was something more important than achievement. The quality of creating martial arts. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius achieves growth and creation simultaneously. He advances while creating martial arts. Now he didn¡¯t look like a boy of the same age at all. ¡°Senior Shin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being weirdly hesitant.¡± ¡°Not like Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s White Cat!¡± The children chattered teasingly. It was true. It was behavior hard to have at all. Could she have developed romantic feelings for Senior Lightning Genius? ¡®No way.¡¯ Not that. Not so shallow. The heart connected to a warrior¡¯s identity was the issue. Shin So-bin unconsciously recalled. ¡®They called him Grandmaster.¡¯ It was the words of Crimson Day Sword of the Annihtion Team met at the Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal. Pioneer of a sect. One who realized first. A forerunner all revere. Martial artists¡¯ values are usually based in martial arts. One who creates a martial arts legacy, a profound sect, is respected as a grandmaster. Martial artists looked up to Bodhidharma and Zhang Sanfeng more than Shakyamuni Buddha. [TL Note- Shakyamuni Buddha was the founder of Buddhism, a historical figure who lived in ancient India during the 6th or 5th century BCE. Born as Prince Siddhartha Gautama to the Shakya n in what is now Nepal.] They were the founders of Shaolin Temple¡¯s supreme arts and Wudang Sect¡¯s Taiji martial arts. Both were called great grandmasters. Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin was also creating a legacy. Now no one could treat him carelessly. ¡®Even if still iplete.¡¯ If walking the martial way, one should properly show respect. ¡®All warriors with properly nted spirits.¡¯ *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** Shin So-bin had thoroughly studied the martial arts Jeong Yeon-shin had donated. Thus she felt it all. She directly faced the overwhelming martial talent and shing inspiration flowing through the forms. It was different from just looking at one warrior called Lightning Genius. She even felt moved. The upper martial world with peerless martial arts is very few. It meant most warriors should lower themselves before the words of the martial art forms Jeong Yeon-shin created. Not just Shihwa Infinite Fist. Phantom Wing Step, Time Extreme Scripture, Mad Flower Sword Flow were all the same. ¡®It¡¯s Lightning Genius¡¯ legacy.¡¯ Only then did she realize her heart. Her bearing had changed from the foundation. She had unconsciously taken the attitude a learner should have toward a grandmaster. Here was the problem. The fact that Deste Fortress warriors like Shin So-bin weren¡¯t just one or two. But Deste Fortress was a faction where master-disciple bonds were forbidden byw. There are no words of master and martial siblings. Only superiors and subordinates, seniors and juniors. ¡®If those with bad minds find a weakness¡­?¡¯ Shin So-bin had grown up traversing Deste Fortress as the direct daughter of the Shin family. Faces came to mind as she furrowed her brow. * * * Three days passed. Without Ma Jin away who would give missions, they could only wait for direct orders from the Administration. Jeong Yeon-shin spent those days organizing his martial arts. He tried to spend minimum time at Deste Fortress¡¯ main fortress. Besides merit, he needed to build murim experience and knowledge. Though he won this duel, it was hard to be satisfied. ¡®I was lucky.¡¯ He recalled the fight with Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin. The flow that day was with Jeong Yeon-shin. Just that. Both possessed martial arts that could inflict fatal wounds on each other. The Emperor Sword Form was new and overwhelming martial arts that could seem supernatural. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for either to win. ¡®I must advance further.¡¯ Martial arts are the academicption of fighting others. Cannot be learned alone. Living martial mightes from interaction with opponents. Someone immediately came to mind. White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin. Among those he could develop with, he was the only one who could follow Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sense. But the boy inwardly shook his head. He would be in despair. Cannot use him as a means of martial arts training. ¡®Even if I can¡¯tfort him.¡¯ Now sparring with Radiant Demon Wing warriors brought no stimtion. It was because they had be like family. Practical martial arts cultivation stagnated. Because there was no feeling of danger at all. Also, anyway all the seniors had gone to Sichuan following Ma Jin. Jeong Yeon-shin just continued mental training. Perhaps because he had seen supreme masters like the Divine Sword Group Leader during the Namgung Family mission. His thoughts ran to extremes. He rather wished someone would pick a fight. So he could disy his unique martial arts to his heart¡¯s content. ¡®What ruffian-like thoughts.¡¯ Inwardly shaking his head, he sank into meditation. About two hours passed like that. Suddenly, sunlight distorted by window bars brushed the boy¡¯s cheek. It was the breath of twilight hanging at day¡¯s end. That¡¯s when it happened. [Is anyone here!] Suddenly a voice rang out vibrating the air. The inherent qi was truly tremendous. It was at least the power wave of blue rank. Jeong Yeon-shin reacted immediately. There were no cks, and currently he was the only Radiant Demon Wing blue-rank. Woong! He immediately disyed protective energy. He rushed out while quickly opening the door. Step! Whoosh! Rough strong wind swept his hair. He closed the distance in an instant. The one he faced in front of the hall like that was just one person. ¡°I entered Deste Fortress as of today. Assigned to Radiant Demon Wing.¡± A youth with exhausted shadows under his eyes smiled. It was a gentle smile. As he approached holding a gourd bottle, the smell of alcohol spread stronger the closer he came. He continued speaking. ¡°We¡¯ve met before? Your face remains quite impressively in my mind. The one who called me dull.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know your name. I know your title. Lightning Genius¡­ wasn¡¯t it?¡± He seemed easily ten years older than Jeong Yeon-shin. His appearance showed it. A strong sense of ennui emanated from his distinct handsome features. He was familiar. ¡°Hwangbo Family, Lazy me Dragon.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. Rxing his body with Jeong Family Dynamic technique came first. His whole body¡¯s muscles instantly loosened like a beast before battle. While doing so, the boy took in his appearance. ¡°You remember me too.¡± Lazy me Dragon smiled with a satisfied face. He wore shabby martial clothes but carried a strange dignity. The leaf in his mouth seemed to be opium poppy again. How did he get it? It was an appearance hard to imagine in Deste Fortress. Drawing an arc with his lips under eyes hazily shadowed, he just stared back at Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Our qualities are of the same type? I have the Scorching Divine Meridian, you¡­¡± Trailing off, Lazy me Dragon slightly tilted his head. ¡°What is it? Anyway.¡± Terrifying energy zed from his whole body. Though he didn¡¯t seem to be greatly raising qi, it was hot. Yang energy power. As if growing by itself, it felt even stronger than before. ¡°Now I¡¯m not the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master nonsense, but a tiny unnamed disciple. Please take care of me.¡± His words and behavior seemed free of attachment to worldly things. He didn¡¯t seem like a family¡¯s young master. But that¡¯s not important. The boy had questions. How did they let the heir of a family they exterminated into Deste Fortress? Was this something that could be decided at the Administration level? While organizing his thoughts, Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his lips. ¡°Show respect.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Show respect, Lazy me Dragon.¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (4) ¡°What did you say?¡± Lazy me Dragon asked. His thick eyebrows rose slightly. Jeong Yeon-shin could guess his meaning just by looking at his face. He hadn¡¯t asked because he couldn¡¯t hear. His expression seemed to be giving a chance to change the words. ¡°I was locked in the underground prison for a long time. My hearing seems to have dimmed, say it one more time.¡± He slightly raised the corners of his mouth. It was a show of reverse intimidation. He had been the young master of a great prestigious family. As a local powerful n of Jinan in Shandong, they would have enjoyed status no less than most royal families, so he was certainly capable of that. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly opened his mouth. ¡°If you¡¯re assigned to Radiant Demon Wing, you¡¯re indeed my subordinate.¡± ¡°Are you provoking me now?¡± Lazy me Dragon¡¯s eyes, which had been drawing hazy eye-smiles, narrowed further. He already had deep shadows under his eyes, but now he looked like he could lie in a coffin at any moment. Apart from his intense momentum, he looked like sluggish. Whoosh! He twisted his lips amid zing energy. Anguid smile. He was still a strange one. ¡°What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s someone I haven¡¯t seen before. Is he fighting with Brother Lightning Genius?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s tell the adults.¡± ¡°Stupid, they¡¯re all gone on missions. Brother Jeong is the highest here right now.¡± Lazy me Dragon had shouted loudly at first. By now Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s unnamed disciples hade out to watch. Among them, a boy a couple years older than Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward to move the children back. ¡°Let¡¯s go behind the hall. He¡¯s clearly a master. Don¡¯t want to be a burden to Brother Jeong.¡± ¡°But that mister doesn¡¯t even have a color?¡± ¡°Just go for now.¡± It was helpful. That boy took over the role of Shin So-bin, who remained alone in the Radiant Demon Wing hall as a formal warrior. Jeong Yeon-shin raised the Radiant Demon Technique energy to count movements. It was to block in advance any trajectories where ripples might affect the children. Fortunately it was easy. Because the direction behind Lazy me Dragon was wide open. He opened his mouth as is. ¡°I¡¯m a superior-subordinate. All Divine Sword Squad fighting forces are like that.¡± At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words, Lazy me Dragon smiled mockingly. ¡°The kids are cute. Anyway, I¡¯m about to turn thirty. Must I particrly call you leader?¡± ¡°Senior is enough.¡± ¡°I studied under the Hwangbo Family Head. Though he was an entric old man I didn¡¯t even want to call father, he was counted among the most senile of the Eight Family Heads. Looking at the murim hierarchy too, your words are strange¡­¡± That¡¯s when Shin So-bin, who had been stealthily approaching from far away, shouted. ¡°Senior Lightning Genius learned from the Deste Fortress Lord!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lazy me Dragon¡¯s mouth closed. The Murim hierarchy naturally became meaningless before the elf n. All his words were refuted. Lazy me Dragon opened his lips awkwardly. ¡°Still, my age¡­¡± ¡°An unnamed clothes disciple to a blue warrior?¡± Shin So-bin questioned with cat-like eyes. It was a strangeposition. With Jeong Yeon-shin and Lazy me Dragon facing each other, she stood to one side with hands on her hips, taking in both with ck eyes. She was ready to refute everything Lazy me Dragon said. Shin So-bin raised energy to hold her ground in the space where two masters were present. Her white robe fluttered gently like a heavenly fairy maiden¡¯s clothes. Was it innate courage? She seemed to show not even a trace of tension. ¡°My family was still one wing of the Eight Great Families.¡± Lazy me Dragon said while keeping his gaze on Jeong Yeon-shin. The reply came from Shin So-bin. ¡°They were exterminated, weren¡¯t they?¡± The words were short. But Lazy me Dragon couldn¡¯t turn his head. Jeong Yeon-shin, who had already raised the Jeong family cirction, was disying deeply sunken energy paths. He had now reached a realm to be called a rising master. Having killed even Azure Qilin who was said to be Lazy me Dragon¡¯s friend, he could be called a major faction¡¯s elite master. ¡°Really.¡± As if thoroughly tired, Lazy me Dragon furrowed his brow. ¡°¡­Originally I built fame in the murim. You must have heard rumors of dominating the Dragon Phoenix Gathering.¡± ¡°White Qilin who dominated equally lost to Senior Lightning Genius?¡± ¡°Think of position. I was a family¡¯s young master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about an extinct family? And you know what. Senior Lightning Genius is the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s direct disciple, I¡¯m the Deste Shin family¡¯s direct daughter. Senior Lightning Genius is a blue warrior, I¡¯m a white warrior. And you are¡­¡± Shin So-bin slightly raised her lips. It was a bold face. ¡°You said it yourself earlier. A tiny unnamed disciple.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you in your right mind? If you¡¯ve entered the main fortress you should follow the main fortress¡¯ws, where are you not knowing your ce and confronting a far superior blue master? Want to be stuck in the prison corner again? My grandfather was the former Elder Council Head. If I just say the word, you¡¯ll just¡­¡± Her shooting words gradually grew stronger. It was like a cat¡¯s sharp cry. It felt fitting for the title White Cat. ¡°¡­¡± While Lazy me Dragonpletely lost words and gradually gathered his momentum, Jeong Yeon-shin guarded against him but was inwardly disappointed. Since the opponent wasn¡¯t a junior unnamed disciple, he had just asserted principles as a Radiant Demon Wing senior. Yet Lazy me Dragon¡¯s attitude that seemed about to charge in had been quite wee. ¡®I wondered if we could share moves at full power. Without even needing provocation.¡¯ The boy thought. And slowly opened his mouth. ¡°By the way.¡± ¡°What now.¡± ¡°I too only know your title. What¡¯s your name?¡± When a mighty master strides the murim, they naturally make a name. But usually only their title spreads. Because of the enormously vastnd. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hometown of Xinye County in Henan was especially so. Unless it was quite big news, it didn¡¯t reach there. But it¡¯s not normal for an Deste Fortress warrior to not know Lazy me Dragon¡¯s name. Because the position of Eight Families¡¯ young master was clearly only eight in the murim. ¡®Even during the mission I only received appearance and title.¡¯ There was a reason. Even Baek Mi-ryeo, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s blue senior, knew well of Lazy me Dragon¡¯s short lifespan. The reason the Hwangbo Family made the illegitimate Lazy me Dragon heir became known with their extermination. Brilliant talent with a life destined to die young. They viewed him as disposable material to raise the main family¡¯s fame then rece. So they didn¡¯t reveal the young master¡¯s name. They wanted an existence that could be easily erased while seeking fame. It was paradoxical. Jeong Yeon-shin saw himself in Lazy me Dragon¡¯s circumstances. It was one reason he kept distance from his maternal family, the Deste Ma family. Rustle. A nice fragrance wafted. Somehow Shin So-bin had approached the boy¡¯s side. When their eyes met once she smiled brightly, for a moment seeming like a puppy rather than White Cat. Jeong Yeon-shin swallowed his puzzlement. It would be troublesome to question her change in attitude. Meanwhile she urged Lazy me Dragon. ¡°Senior is asking. Answer.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you?¡± Lazy me Dragon replied. His expression thick with ennui suited him despite his age. It seemed because his appearance was so outstanding. Like Azure Qilin and White Qilin, the looks of prestigious families¡¯ direct lines were all exceptional. Come to think of it, Shin So-bin and Ma Se-in were also like that. ¡®Appearance is also status, they said.¡¯ These were words from Deste Divine Spear Yue Shou-lin who apanied this mission. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously recalled the Deste Fortress Lord. Shecked nothing. Noble status, world-changing martial arts, and endless lifespan too. Could she be someone who knew deficiency? At the same time, Shin So-bin¡¯s eyes sharpened again. ¡°What did you just say? Don¡¯t want to? This mister isn¡¯ting to his senses?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s a discarded name. Don¡¯t want to be tainted by the Hwangbo surname.¡± Lazy me Dragon said with a faint smile. He seemed to have regainedposure again. Even changing speech style freely didn¡¯t seem awkward. His mind is deep. He seemed capable of enduring as young master of a great noble family. ¡°There was no prior message. Let¡¯s go to the Administration together first. I need to confirm. Whether you really were released from the thunder prison and assigned to Radiant Demon Wing.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. Lazy me Dragon came alone without any Administration escort. It was hardly possible. If his words were true, he must have shaken off his guide. That¡¯s when Shin So-bin¡¯s breath slightly touched near his shoulder. She was about half a head shorter than Jeong Yeon-shin, but her staring up was somewhat burdensome. ¡°Senior, can Ie too?¡± ¡°No. The children will be anxious. Calm them down.¡± He meant the Radiant Demon Wing unnamed disciples. They were ones who shared warmth he hadn¡¯t received at the Jeong family manor. All of Radiant Demon Wing was like that. He couldn¡¯t help but care. ¡°They¡¯re not even really civilian children.¡± Shin So-bin pouted her small lips and stepped back reluctantly. Jeong Yeon-shin met eyes with Lazy me Dragon who was grinning at her. ¡°We go now.¡± Confirmation came first. Jeong Yeon-shin led Lazy me Dragon toward the Administration. He snickered but followed along loosely while swaggering. They walked for a while meeting twilight. It was when they passed several hallpounds. ¡°Young Hero Jeong.¡± They encountered the Grand Administrator. He seemed to be just entering the Administration hall. He still carried robust energy in hisrge build. He looked quite detached from the hazy writhing of the setting sun. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly raised sped hands. ¡°Grand Administrator. I was just going to see you.¡± ¡°Ah, I can guess why.¡± The Grand Administrator smiled broadly. His face was like looking at a son. He nced behind Jeong Yeon-shin. Lazy me Dragon stood with one leg slightly raised. ¡°Because of that friend, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The formal assignment is correct. Lazy me Dragon will be a powerful de for Radiant Demon Wing. Though control is the superior¡¯s duty, I think Young Hero and Radiant Demon Wing can handle it well.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not something easily epted. But the Lord personally examined him. You can set your mind at ease. The Lord¡¯smand is enough justification.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin let out a small exmation. He recalled the image of the Deste Fortress Lord observing Lazy me Dragon. Leaning diagonally against the tree trunk filling the office, watching nkly without releasing a point of energy. It was a clearly drawn imagination. ¡­Lazy me Dragon reflected in those deep green eyes containing abysses looked shabby. The eyes of the supreme transcendent among noble families. They were said to prate essence. Questions faded. ¡°Thank you for your words.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin made sped hands again and was about to turn. The Grand Administrator¡¯s voice held him. ¡°If you don¡¯t have urgent business, how abouting to the Administration for a moment? I believe urgent news just arrived regarding Radiant Demon Wing dispatched to Sichuan. My subordinates should be examining it.¡± ¡°Would that be alright?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin immediately asked back. A kind smile spread on the Grand Administrator¡¯s face. ¡°Of course. As one the Lord personally took as direct disciple, there¡¯s no room to doubt your character. Follow me. By now they should have decoded the letter¡¯s cipher.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said briefly. It wasn¡¯t to the Grand Administrator. Lazy me Dragon, suddenly treated like a dog, raised his eyebrows but the boy didn¡¯t look back. Step. Jeong Yeon-shin followed the Grand Administrator into the Administration. The moment he stepped over the huge threshold, sounds struck his ears as if they had been waiting. Muttering voices were both calm and noisy. They also approached urgently. ¡®Formation methods.¡¯ Even developed senses couldn¡¯t hear from outside. It was when Jeong Yeon-shin newly realized Deste Fortress¡¯ vastness. ¡°¡­Two Radiant Demon Wing whites dead. Retrieving bodies. Twenty-three others including Radiant Demon Wing leaders all missing after engaging unknown group.¡± ¡°Wide-area martial art activation estimated. Hidden weapon traces in eight zhang radius (about 24 meters). All marks dense. Assessed as Sichuan Tang Family¡¯s secret technique Full Sky Flower Rain. Support or hostility unclear.¡± ¡°Tyrant Sword Sect Leader appeared. Longan Prefecture, Sichuan. Tyrant Sword Sect elder apanied.¡± ¡°Rising talents gathering of Thirteen Evil Sects at Sichuan Shunqing Prefecture. Many unorthodox martial artists including Ten Perfections Secr, Pure Demon Alliance attended. Some notable masters observed among guard warriors. Assessed minimum blue rank.¡± ¡°Little Sword Queen of Wudang Sect, Golden Staff Goddess of Emei Sect, Red Cloud Dragon of Qincheng Sect appeared. Three of Nine Orthodox Sects. Also at Shunqing Prefecture.¡± This was Deste Fortress¡¯ Administration. Where all kinds of news from under heaven gathered. Schrs trained in martial arts discussed everywhere with eyes containing true light. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we send support?¡± ¡°Impossible. Main fortress defense personnel insufficient. Fifteen of seventeen squads already dispatched.¡± ¡°Divine Sword Squads stationed in Sichuan¡­ Radiant Demon Wing, Azure Sky Sword, Obeying Heaven Wing. From this moment on, Radiant Demon Wing is excluded from the discussion of power.¡± [TL Note- Exclusion from discussion of power here means, Radiant Demon Wing in Sichuan is incapable to contribute to the mission, they aren¡¯t able to provide any fighting force.] Amid the urgency. There was a ce where dead silence spread. Near the entrance. Blue clothes fluttered. Though standing still, energy budding like raging waves began soaring toward the ceiling. It was momentum released by one person. ¡°The judgment of excluding us from power.¡± Now in puberty. The voice of a boy whose voice was starting to thicken rang out. ¡°It would be better to reconsider.¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (5) *** It was words blurted out from a surging heart. The schrs¡¯ murmurs struck not his ears but his heart. ¡®Can¡¯t find their whereabouts? Everyone?¡¯ The boy showed impudence for the first time. From now consider Radiant Demon Wing outside fighting force? That was hard to say without assuming total annihtion. Even if all circumstances said so, Jeong Yeon-shin at least shouldn¡¯t judge that way. The Jeong family manor was nothing. Radiant Demon Wing was his home. ¡°Young Hero Lightning Genius.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯vee somewhere you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Some schrs rose variously from their seats. They were ones who viewed Jeong Yeon-shin favorably. They each made sped hands or silent bows, but their expressions were ufortable despite their upright bearing. The only avable master among Radiant Demon Wing blues had heard the staff¡¯s judgment. Anyone would be troubled. ¡°Currently the main squad is twenty-five excluding me, Shin So-bin, and Lazy me Dragon.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said while trying to keep his tone calm. ¡°I heard what Schr Jin Choa-wen said earlier. That two whites died. Perhaps you meant Radiant Demon Wing?¡± There had clearly been sounds reaching his ears. They said they were retrieving two bodies. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please tell me.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin stared nkly at one schr in the distance. When the Grand Administrator showing a heavy expression beside him slightly nodded, the middle-aged Schr Jin reluctantly answered. ¡°¡­They say they found the bodies of Pure Cloud Sword Liu Yin-yin and Scattered Fist Du Ming. The unnamed disciples of the main fortress¡¯ Sichuan branch are said to have gathered them.¡± The boy was silent. The Radiant Demon Wing Pure Cloud Sword and Scattered Fist were people he knew well. He couldn¡¯t not know them. Among the few Radiant Demon Wing white warriors along with Heon Won-Chang. When Jeong Yeon-shin first entered wearing white martial clothes, they had guided him around the main fortress with particrly excited faces. After the boy advanced to blue rank, they were ones who yfully showed respect. Whoosh! Energy rippled slightly. It wasn¡¯t that Jeong family cirction escaped his will, but that once raised energy distorted on its own with his shaking heart. Jeong Yeon-shin recited verses of the Diamond Sutra. ¡®Let go of all attachments and be present in the moment.¡¯ Let the heart flow as it will. Words first heard when creating Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. It was the teaching of Shaolin¡¯s Little Divine Monk and Master Won Jong It had particrly stuck in his ears then. Thus he made it one of the key principles of the cultivation method he was currently creating. The boy observed his turbulent heart. It was inner turmoil felt for the first time since entering the martial world. Sadness and anger raged like rapids. It wouldn¡¯t do. To take revenge, he must not be swept away. He looked at his emotions stepping back one step. It was familiar. Because it was also his way of turning away from fear of his limited life. ¡®Just take revenge. If it¡¯s toote because they¡¯re already dead, taking the enemy¡¯s heades first.¡¯ The boy thought as a martial artist. He thoroughly dropped Jeong Yeon-shin the person from his mind. At the same time he felt energy gathering through his whole body. He opened his mouth again. ¡°The remaining twenty-three. Missing means there were no messenger birds or urgent news from the main squad members including Radiant Demon Wing leaders? For over seven days?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± The Grand Administrator answered while inwardly marveling. This was a world where mental cultivation methods and internal energy cultivation were considered energy gathering techniques. It would not be an exaggeration to say only the Nine Orthodox Sects trained energy cirction through mental cultivation like characters. How many ruffians in the martial world had learned profound mental methods? ¡®He¡¯s excessively calm for his age.¡¯ He thought looking at Lightning Genius. Though unsure if his mind was deep, he felt a temperament honed cold like a sword de. What power would that de emitbined with the boy¡¯s martial talent? As Grand Administrator of Deste Fortress, he was satisfied even amid the rain of unsettling news. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Grand Administrator.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± Grand Administrator Lin Jin-ming answered the Lord¡¯s young direct disciple. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately turned his head. Their eyes met. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Jeong Yeon-shin requests departure to Sichuan.¡± ¡°I thought you would say that.¡± The Grand Administrator stroked his beard. His face showed reluctance. Jeong Yeon-shin continued speaking without minding. ¡°Please give me scouting duty. Three of the Nine Orthodox Sects and three of the Thirteen Evil Sects, plus even the Tang n contending for power there. Aren¡¯t the stationed Azure Sky Squad and Obeying Heaven Wing overwhelmed just maintaining their positions?¡± ¡°We have no forces.¡± The Grand Administrator shook his head. ¡°There are only two Divine Sword Squads capable of fighting at the main fortress now. They cannot be pulled out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Besides those, there are some remaining personnel in each squads, but they are all taking deserved rest. A warrior¡¯s skill reaches its peak through rest before tempering. Most came back from missions within the past month. Even this Administration has no authority to immediately mobilize them. That¡¯s thew.¡± The words were like a de. Both tone and meaning were clear. Finally the Grand Administrator concluded with a sigh. ¡°Currently it¡¯s impossible to form a separate fighting force.¡± His words were right. The time of warriors who entered rest periods is protected byw. It was a characteristic of Deste Fortress. They said masters who returned from missions didn¡¯t just focus on martial arts training. Since a martial artist¡¯s life could fade at any time, they often spent time with their families at the main fortress. ¡°¡­¡± Jeong Yeon-shin closed his mouth. It wasn¡¯t a matter where he could rashly show spirit. Not just whites but all forces including ck and blue ranks with the Radiant Demon Wing leaders had all disappeared. It wasn¡¯t a simple event to discuss murim independence. He couldn¡¯t go alone, and the Administration wouldn¡¯t permit that either. But could he just stay still? No. ¡°If avable forces can be assembled, would you permit mission departure?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. The Grand Administrator who had raised his eyes nodded readily. ¡°We too must properly consider this matter.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Actually he desperately wanted to call the Deste Fortress Lord. But it was a name he dared not bring up. As guardian of the World Tree, an elf n treasure, no one could dare discuss the movements of her who was most noble in the main fortress. The Deste Fortress Lord never moved lightly. This was even more so without clear and massive targets like the Blood me Sect headquarters. ¡®Just because she treats me specially doesn¡¯t mean I can cross the line.¡¯ The boy thought. He deliberately put aside the heart wanting to rely on the absolute being. ¡°I will gather personnel.¡± Had he expected Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words? The Grand Administrator nodded once more. Step. That was the end. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately turned away. The hem of his blue robe moved violently. The Administration schrs who silently took in that sight sent him off with silence. * * * Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** He didn¡¯t head to the Radiant Demon Wing hall. He turned his feet in the opposite direction. Lazy me Dragon who had been standing grumpily outside asked puzzledly. ¡°Where are you going¡­ sir?¡± ¡°Deste Ma family.¡± He answered briefly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When returning to the main fortress, Ma Yeon-jeok had made a request. Toe to the Ma family and hear Zhu Lianting¡¯s apology. The boy moved his feet to grasp at even straws. ¡°Seems like quite big trouble. Your expression isn¡¯t normal. Ah, this is talking to myself.¡± Lazy me Dragon who stuck close beside him said with a grin. Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth indifferently. ¡°Your assignment is confirmed. You can return to the hall.¡± ¡°No no. Let¡¯s go together. I hate being bored, and this seems more interesting.¡± Lazy me Dragon answered with an amused voice. He seemed full of interest in Jeong Yeon-shin. The boy walked silently without paying attention. He had no room to deal with Lazy me Dragon. After walking straight ahead silently for a long time, they reached the Deste Ma family main gate. Jeong Yeon-shin looked up at the ssical signboard. It read ¡°Ma Family Separate Residence.¡± ¡®Thest time I saw it.¡¯ Was when Heon Won-chang used a trick to put Zhu Lianting in a difficult position. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo were together. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s scent lingered in every familiar ce. His heart had already reached Sichuan. The boy decided not to be picky about methods. ¡°Young Master Jeong.¡± It was one of the gatekeepers who had been whispering among themselves with bewildered expressions. Approaching Jeong Yeon-shin carefully while gesturing behind, his bearing was very respectful. ¡°There were orders to guide you in immediately anytime. Pleasee in. But the person beside you¡­¡± ¡°A servant.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. You may certainly bring him along.¡± The gatekeeper said with a smile carrying at least slight tension. Jeong Yeon-shin who silently nodded stepped forward. He paid no mind to Lazy me Dragon watching with an incredulous face beside him. The Deste Ma family¡¯s scenery was no different than usual. The regrly maintained garden was green, and the innerpound halls stood neatly arranged. Jeong Yeon-shin advanced without hesitation. He had already said to call the family elders. ¡°Yeon-shin!¡± The news was fast. A boy had alreadye out. Sharp eyes and a heroic face. It was Ma Se-in, the Deste Ma family heir. Upon seeing Jeong Yeon-shin, the solemn temperament unique to great prestigious families disappeared. His bright smile was quite picturesque. ¡°I heard you returned! It¡¯s only been a few days since you came back so I was just watching. Everyone must be the same?¡± He weed him greatly. Perhaps because Jeong Yeon-shin had given congrattory words at hising of age ceremony that was now barely remembered. Apart from the royal branch member Zhu Lianting¡¯s female influence, Ma Sein¡¯s goodwill seemed to grow by the day. At a nce, admiration for Jeong Yeon-shin also showed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much interest in Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius has growntely. It¡¯s the talk of the main fortress. After a few more days people wille directly to the Radiant Demon Wing hall? To hear martial arts advice from you.¡± He spoke with a bright smile. Jeong Yeon-shin silently nodded. Ma Se-in who looked him over with smiling eyes nced at Lazy me Dragon. He had stopped following behind Jeong Yeon-shin and was scanning the Ma family halls. ¡°Who is this person behind you? His energy paths are extraordinary.¡± ¡°A servant.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ well. How about talking while going in first? As you know, the elders here don¡¯t take long preparing things like clothes¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin began walking alongside Ma Se-in. Suddenly his gaze went to the jade stone in his coteral family¡¯s cousin¡¯s hand. It was the size of a child¡¯s fist, a strange energy-holding blue jade. The sea color was beautiful. Ma Se-in who immediately noticed the gaze smiled. ¡°It¡¯s called Treasure Spirit Jade. You can check how pure power is umted. The family¡¯s warriors mainly use it when training mental cultivation. To check internal energy density.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an item.¡± ¡°The Dwarf n made it.¡± Lazy me Dragon cut in abruptly. Speaking servant-like with a face mocking Jeong Yeon-shin suited him well. ¡°My master wouldn¡¯t know. You can¡¯t get it without connections to the Dwarf n, and furthermore it¡¯s consumable.¡± ¡°Consumable?¡± ¡°Excellent insight.¡± Ma Se-in smiled slightly. He seemed to have not believed Lazy me Dragon was a servant from the start. ¡°Yeon-shin. This is how you use it.¡± It was an instant. Cracks appeared in the Treasure Spirit Jade between Ma Se-in¡¯s fingers. The solid lines spreading through the whole jade stone were likend cracking in drought. ¡°Without generating energy waves, maintain precise internal energy and push in just one stream. The purer the energy, the more cracks form. That¡¯s why they call it consumable.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied. In normal times it would have been an item to spark curiosity. Not now. He only saw the figures of Zhu Lianting, various Deste Ma family elders, and grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok walking from the distance. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one. Observing the inside should be quite interesting.¡± Meanwhile Ma Se-in pressed another Treasure Spirit Jade into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand. Did he feel indebted to Jeong Yeon-shin who had early on given up the heir position? He seemed to want to bestow something. During that time Jeong Yeon-shin faced the Deste Ma family elders. Ma Yeonjeok opened his mouth with a face like he would embrace him immediately. ¡°Yeon-shin. Thank you truly foring here. It seems Se-in already gave you a Treasure Spirit Jade. Very good to see.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± When Jeong Yeon-shin made a formal sped hands greeting, the corners of his mouth drooped. He seemed disappointed. That¡¯s when. ¡°Lightning Genius.¡± A woman wearing pitch-ck pce clothes opened her lips. Supreme dignity flowed from her face aged very beautifully. Royal member Zhu Lianting. Ma Se-in¡¯s mother. She was a warrior who had cultivated the imperial family¡¯s Golden Immortal Eight Methods to the extreme. Her gaze was noble from the start. The temperament of the Deste Ma family elders lined up behind was no less. They each stared nkly at Jeong Yeon-shin. The pressure was truly tremendous. The waves of energy approaching even without intent were like a tsunami. ¡°I greet the various elders of my maternal family.¡± The boy who also greeted them suddenly looked at his right hand. The moonlight caught on the loosely held Treasure Spirit Jade was mysterious. ¡°I came to make a request by the rights of a neglected blood rtion.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said calmly. At the same time he raised a stream of qi trying to ovee their presence. He thought showing something might make it better. Without a point of energy waves, Jeong Family Dynamic Technique power dug into the Treasure Spirit Jade. The bead showed an immediate reaction. Unlike the sight Ma Se-in showed, it didn¡¯t crack. Rather it disappeared. Saaah¨D It scattered rising like dust. The moonlight shimmered on the powder rising like steam above Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (6) *** ¡°What¡­ did he cultivate Wudang Sect¡¯s cultivation technique?¡± Ma Se-in muttered in bewilderment. The lined-up elders also showed great movement. Several people¡¯splexions changed. They didn¡¯t look like those who had carried heavy energy paths. They seemed to want to open their lips immediately. ¡°Closer to Shaolin than Wudang. But, even they wouldn¡¯tpress and gather energy like that.¡± Lazy me Dragon muttered alone. ¡°So you¡¯re Lazy me Dragon. Wouldn¡¯t? That¡¯s wrong. Can¡¯t is more urate. As there is talent even in energy gathering.¡± Only Ma Yeon-jeok nodded with a smiling face. Meanwhile a cold voice rang out. ¡°Did you yourself speak of rights and demands?¡± Zhu Lianting spoke in a stern tone. Unlike her son Ma Se-in. Her eyes only wavered once. Her gaze fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin was straight and intense. She didn¡¯t show weakness even with a purple supreme master beside her. Though she must know Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s affection for Jeong Yeon-shin. Indeed, Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s thundering rebuke fell. ¡°Who are you interrogating now? Step back.¡± ¡°Lightning Genius, that child spoke of rights and demands mentioning the family. This is Ma family business. Do you intend to give liver and gall to a Radiant Demon Wing blue master, bound by private emotion?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Family Head, please do not be angry and show understanding.¡± The argument between Ma Yeon-jeok and Zhu Lianting began. Zhu Lianting didn¡¯t even twitch an eyebrow. Only Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s face turned reddish with anger. Zhu Lianting¡¯s position seemed stronger than expected. From how the elders didn¡¯t speak for or against with serious faces, that was clear. Though they say a great noble family¡¯s ecology is no different from Beijing Forbidden City politics, it was hard to understand given Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s position. Even if his martial arts level had fallen. He was still the former Divine Sword Group Leader. ¨DDid your mother pass on imperial family martial arts? This scene doesn¡¯t make sense. Jeong Yeon-shin openly sent sound transmission. It was a question toward his branch cousin. A reply came immediately. ¨DYou, your insight is quite sharp. Ma Se-in spoke with a bitter face. Complex feelings were buried in his answer. The Ma family martial arts are not orthodox methods. Recently Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s decline in skill was noticeable as the family¡¯s only purple master. The Deste Ma family was reconsidering their hereditary martial arts. The rise and fall of prestigious murim families was naturally directly connected to martial arts level and nature. Meanwhile Zhu Lianting brought in the imperial Golden Immortal Eight Methods. The moment Ma Se-in was chosen as heir, she amazingly obtained the imperial family¡¯s permission to partially release the Golden Immortal Eight Methods verses. Thus she won the Ma family retainers¡¯ favor and built support. So Ma Se-in¡¯s position would no longer be shaken by Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s personal whims. ¨DI see. Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly nodded. Previously when Zhu Lianting evaded Ma Yeon-jeok and called him was strange, but now everything made sense. The Deste Ma family is a martial sect. Prestigious family authorityes from martial arts and fame. When caught holding the martial arts that form the family¡¯s foundation, they can¡¯t help but be shaken. ¡®Not my concern right now.¡¯ Right now someone from this family faced crisis like a candle in the wind in Sichuan¡¯s murim. Jeong Yeon-shin had obtained the raw information fastest from the Administration. He immediately opened his mouth. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing Leader Ma Jin.¡± He spoke without minding Ma Yeon-jeok and Zhu Lianting¡¯s argument. Earlier he had shown the sight of vaporizing the Treasure Spirit Jade before everyone¡¯s eyes. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice cutting in had clear presence. ¡°They say Uncle Ma¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. Radiant Demon Wing too. The Administration said they must be considered a force out ofmission.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± One Deste Ma family elder spoke first. It seemed an unconsciously thrown question. Jeong Yeon-shin continued without minding. ¡°Urgent news just entered the Administration. I heard it directly. We need forces that can find and bring back all of Radiant Demon Wing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, someone showed reaction. The raised energy was intense. The owner of the purple clothes rising like raging waves was Ma Yeon-jeok. ¡°¡­Do you know how chaotic the recent murim is? It¡¯s because the famine hassted too long. There are countless people rising up across the world, now it¡¯s hard to distinguish martial artists frommoners. Many trash acting like kings across the central ins believing in a few learned martial arts. The main fortress has no spare capacity. Radiant Demon Wing must show their wellbeing through their own power.¡± His momentum and words differed. While showing anger, he maintained de-like reason. He distinguishes public and private even before his grandson who he has trouble facing. The former Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s vessel was cold. Values hardened through decades of years. For a moment Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t see his grandfather as human. Was he like this when abandoning mother too? Deste Fortress¡¯ sword moved wrinkled lips toward the boy. ¡°The Administration must have said the same as this old one. Right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. So I thought to borrow the Ma family¡¯s hand.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered. ¡°¡­The main family¡¯s forces are also out for world civilian relief. The Lordmanded. With Eight Families and Thirteen Evil Sects each running wild, the main fortress¡¯ fighting forces aren¡¯t even several tens¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t grandfather go out directly?¡± He spoke words that had kept circling in his mouth. The one who answered his question was Zhu Lianting. Her red lips twisted strangely. ¡°Purple masters without position must stay on standby. That is the main fortress¡¯w.¡± Everyone speaks ofw. All are bound by it. Suddenly Jeong Yeon-shin felt an impulse. He wanted to break what couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡®What should I do.¡¯ Must obtain forces that can handle Sichuan¡¯s murim. And in not much time. They said Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s whereabouts were already unknown. The more dyed, the more they must greatly assume cases of not even finding bodies. ¡®Should I ept and revise Deste Ma family martial arts? Even taking time.¡¯ No. Can¡¯t. How long would forms built up with time take? Not something to finish in a short time. Rather denying Ma family orthodoxy and creating anew would take less time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But who here would agree to that? ¡°Ah¡­¡± His heart felt strangled. It was an unsolvable limit. Jeong Yeon-shin felt helplessness for the first time since learning his lifespan. Perhaps more so because it wasn¡¯t something he directly encountered in Sichuan. ¡°This woman has privately raised forces. If you promise one thing, I¡¯ll dly give them.¡± Zhu Lianting¡¯s cold voice was only kept in his ears. She was a royal branch member. Like a snake, couldn¡¯t know what demands she would make. It was a proposal to return to only if he couldn¡¯t obtain forces before tonight passed. ¡°Hang in there.¡± He stepped away with Lazy me Dragon awkwardlyforting. The Deste Ma family figures sent him off with silence. Most wore hardened expressions as if likewise controlling their hearts. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** It was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. Everyone seemed to say so. Step. Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t given up yet. ¡®By whatever means.¡¯ He had people decided in mind first. Him and Lazy me Dragon first. He nned to plead with Namgung Hwa-shin too. ¡®Let¡¯s start after securing three blue masters.¡¯ But must begin search and inquiry immediately upon entering Sichuan. Hands werecking. Though even whites could overwhelm ordinary wanderers, there was no way to obtain forces immediately. That¡¯s when he was counting alone. The boy suddenly raised his head while walking. He sensed presences gathered far away. Outside the Deste Ma family main gate, he felt waves of qi calmly settled. Not just one or two. From energy without formal Deste Fortress rank, to those who could extend swords in the blue realm. ¡°They say they¡¯re guests who came looking for you, Yeon-shin.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok seemed to have felt it first. His tone was strange. Guwoong! They seemed to have detected Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s presence from outside too. The huge gate slowly opened. A group approached. Straight toward Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°Their affiliations are all different¡­?¡± Ma Se-in¡¯s voice rang with bewilderment. He was the Deste Ma family heir. Having stayed long at the main fortress, he knew the Divine Sword Squads fighting forces¡¯ faces. ¡®The front are all formal warriors.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. About thirty? Many unnamed disciples were visible behind too. The boy¡¯s eyes swept over them. There was familiar physicality approaching. All were familiar. What he had only felt in his body showed in others¡¯ bodies. Traces of ceaselessly umted training. Muscle form, gait, faintly emanating energy of move cultivation. ¡°Lightning Genius? His age is even¡­ than i heard.¡± ¡°If thinking of appearance, look at that physique first.¡± ¡°Amazingly well-trained body. Worth making the effort toe.¡± ¡°Worth? Shouldn¡¯t finding principlee first? He gave something impossible, should repay first.¡± They were those approaching from the right. They seemed to have mainly learned fist techniques. The muscle form dropping below their shoulders drew elegant curves. The lines were familiar. It was body changes prominent in early Eternal Blossom Fist training. Cultivating with qi makes it like that. ¡®Was Shin So-bin¡¯s words true?¡¯ He could even tell which moves they focused on learning. Four properly cultivated First Move Spiral, three Second Move Advancing Thunder, the remaining five Third Move Blossoming Fist. Deste Fortress¡¯ warriors were all murim talents. He had heard well from Radiant Demon Wing seniors. They said each was called a genius in their hometown. If choosing one technique to cultivate in short time, they could show clear achievement. ¡®And.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze turned. ¡°¡­¡± Those walking from opposite the fist technique warriors were silent. They were swordsmen. Just the Deste Swords at their waists showed it. Both men and women had long limbs. Familiar qualities also emanated from their whole bodies. It was sharp energy like sunlight rays. They seemed to have trained several Radiant Sword Style sword moves. ¡®Not the end.¡¯ Some even had the lively feeling unique to Fate Defying Scripture. Had they really entered arts needing delicate sense of qiyering? There were also those with Radiant Wing Step method principles showing in their footsteps. His vision was filled with his unique martial arts. Living moving martial art verses. Jeong Yeon-shin stood nkly for a moment. ¡°Why are you like that? You were truly like a de at promotion test.¡± A heavy voice rang. Energy like a veteran northern army general wafted strongly. It was one standing at the front of those approaching. The middle-aged warrior¡¯s face with scars across was familiar. His clothes weren¡¯t. When first meeting he wore white, but now wore blue martial clothes. Crimson Day Sword of Deste Fortress¡¯ Annihtion Team. He had crossed swords with Jeong Yeon-shin during blue rank promotion examination. Crimson Day Sword too seemed to have finally raised his rank to blue. ¡°After your return, we kept track of your movements. And today, finally heard you left the Radiant Demon Wing hall.¡± Crimson Day Sword who stopped about ten steps from Jeong Yeon-shin said. Unlike his terribly carved face scars, his expression was gentle. ¡°We searched for quite a while.¡± His speech changed. Not like when facing Lightning Genius the white warrior. Now it wasn¡¯t looking down. The warriors approaching with Crimson Day Sword all stopped too. Those pursuing martial arts in Deste Fortress took in one boy. ¡®Strange but familiar.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. That was the feeling. Not strangers. That¡¯s what martial artists were. Arts give birth to sects, martial arts connect people. Thus something is born. Called martial arts sects. Strong martial. Vein legacy. Even at this moment here, a martial arts sect was being created. Martial arts donation. What was just done seeking merit returned with surprising results. ¡°Let¡¯s pay respects.¡± Crimson Day Sword said. Instantly all warriors raised sped hands to their chests. It was a disciplined greeting. Bearing that anyone could tell came from the heart. It carried respect that couldn¡¯t be added to. The approaching feeling was strange. The Ma family figures including Zhu Lianting receded from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind. Even though all were watching this scene. ¡°Practitioners of one legacy.¡± As if coordinated. The moment Crimson Day Sword began, the warriors lined behind opened their mouths together. ¨DCarefully pay greetings to the Grandmaster. Speaking with one voice. It was a greeting awakening Deste Fortress¡¯ night. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¨C Divine Technique *** The warriors spoke with one voice. Their voices calling Lightning Genius Grandmaster gently shook the night air. [TL Note- A lot of people are confused about the title Grandmaster. Its different from normal master-disciple rtionship. Grandmaster is a high ranking title who studies/creates/teaches martial arts or an expert in martial arts verses, the person doesn¡¯t have to be strong necessarily, think of it like a schr but in martial arts.] The voices all originating from well-cultivated internal martial arts were very solid. ¡®What.¡¯ An impossible event urred. That¡¯s what Zhu Lianting thought. This was no ordinary matter. Even white martial clothes were rare. Looking at the entire murim, that was true. Deste Fortress¡¯ white robes were proof demonstrating rare martial arts. Indeed, formal warriors of the main fortress were beings who could serve as main forces in any martial sect. They gather together to support one person? What could this mean. ¡°Now.¡± Thorns rose in Zhu Lianting¡¯s voice. ¡°What are you doing? Do you dare vite the main fortress¡¯ws before the Deste Ma family?¡± ¡°How does Lady Zhu try to mislead our hearts with that mindset?¡± Stepping forward with a thick voice. It was Crimson Day Sword of the Annihtion Team. His blue robe felt like a military uniform. While shabby as if not particrly maintained, it looked very solid filled with qi. ¡°Mislead? What nonsense are you speaking to thisdy¡­?¡± Zhu Lianting¡¯s eyes grew fierce. But Crimson Day Sword paid no mind. ¡°I understand why you mentionws. You mean the main fortress¡¯ guidelines that forbid master-disciple bonds as taboo? Truly amusing words. Not thew but Lady Zhu.¡± ¡°Continue. Tryying out your sophistry.¡± She snorted mockingly. Inwardly she wasn¡¯t like that. She had wanted to make Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin Ma Se-in¡¯s sword. She had already prepared considerable wealth, weapons, and even rare spirit medicines. Though a branch member, Zhu Lianting was royal family. She knew ones like Jeong Yeon-shin. He wasn¡¯t one to break oaths. If she received a vow of loyalty, it was clear he would be a precious sword to use long-term. ¡®Radiant Demon Wing annihted. Just when the time came to embrace Lightning Genius.¡¯ She had been inwardly ming her mistake of speaking with conditions like negotiating. Even so, she thought another chance remained. Besides the transcendental Deste Fortress Lord, maternal Ma family, and Radiant Demon Wing whose whereabouts dimmed in Sichuan, what remained for Lightning Genius? He was a sixteen-year-old boy who entered the main fortress alone. Eventually he would have no choice but to rely on her side. Then she just needed to embrace him gently. So he couldn¡¯t escape from her warmth and authority. That¡¯s what Zhu Lianting thought. She wasn¡¯t wrong. Until Crimson Day Sword brought warriors to pay respects to Lightning Genius. ¡®One who rolled around as white suddenly became blue.¡¯ She red at Crimson Day Sword¡¯s scarred face while taking in Jeong Yeon-shin in her peripheral vision. She didn¡¯t show her nce. But it was meaningless. The boy¡¯s face she glimpsed was colored with unprecedented wavering. Even that was small, but interest and surprise were clearly felt. The reason was understandable. Zhu Lianting too was a martial arts master. She received a feeling simr to Lightning Genius from the temperament of the warrior group now confronting her. They were of the same legacy. Bonds had to form. ¡®The variable is martial arts.¡¯ It was also the method she used to shake the Deste Ma family. But two things were different. Lightning Genius had not intended this situation. Furthermore, he began receiving respect as grandmaster by creating martial arts himself. Even now in this ce. ¡°¡­Lady Zhu, are you listening?¡± Crimson Day Sword stared nkly at Zhu Lianting. She suddenly came to her senses. Nothing went as intended when involved with Lightning Genius. Though only the second time now, it came as a very strong impression. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Zhu Lianting raised her chin elegantly. At least bearing must be maintained with dignity. Whatever happened in her mind, however the situation changed. ¡°You said it wasn¡¯t a sped hands greeting to a master? Hard toprehend. Your respect shown to an absurdly young blue-rank was too much. Can you exin with words besides master-disciple bonds? Unless directly challenging the main fortress¡¯ taboo.¡± She said. It was a very stern tone. Crimson Day Sword wasn¡¯t particrly intimidated. Zhu Lianting had no main fortress position. She wasn¡¯t even the Deste Ma family¡¯s formal mistress. A figure far removed from Deste Fortress¡¯ organization. Crimson Day Sword maintained this precisely. Meanwhile Crimson Day Sword himself had worn blue clothes after living decades as a white warrior. It was thanks to cultivating Lightning Genius¡¯ recently released Radiant Wing Step. Radiant Wing Step¡¯s second key principle matched Crimson Day Sword. The footwork form creating intervals touched even his life experience. Lady Donkey Roll. He had never hesitated to roll his body on the ground during duels. It means he was proficient at measuring distance during fierce fights. Radiant Wing Second Step. He glimpsed a heaven-given realm in the form creating intervals. Crimson Day Sword trembled at the stepping method form that wholly supplemented hiscking talent. It was divine technique. At least for him. It was enough to pass the blue rank advancement examination he had taken over dozens of times without difficulty. Therefore. ¡®Lightning Genius is benefactor and truly grandmaster.¡¯ All warriors gathered here thought so. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** Crimson Day Sword stood firmly. This was a ce discussing Deste Fortress¡¯ws. His umted years and rank were notcking at all. He lightly opened his lips. ¡°Lady Zhu is royal family. The whole world knows the Ming imperial court keeps close to Buddhist sects, isn¡¯t there reason Shaolin is particrly strong among the Nine Great Sects? Even more so when even Little Divine Monk is noble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stray from the point.¡± Even Zhu Lianting¡¯s cold voice didn¡¯te heavily. Crimson Day Sword continued without minding. ¡°I know royals have a tradition of climbing Mount Song as incense offering guests. You must have gone once too.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the pagoda forest enshrining Shaolin high monks¡¯ relics the temple¡¯s famous sight? I know no royal doesn¡¯t make joined palms to the nirvana-entered Bodhidharma and Venerable Huike. When making offerings.¡± [TL Note- Venerable Huike or Dazu Huike was the sessor of Bodhidharma.] Zhu Lianting¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same case with Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius. No, the only small difference is that our martial legacy¡¯s grandmaster is still alive and even young. We are like Shaolin¡¯s incense offering guests. We paid proper respects to our legacy¡¯s grandmaster, what main fortress warrior would be angry at that? Unless their mind is strangely twisted.¡± He mockingly returns her earlier tone exactly. Perhaps because it was humiliation she had never experienced? Her eyesrgely showed whites for a moment as she lost in reasoning and was refuted in words. Her pupils rolled slightly. Lightning Genius now had nothing to want. Those bound to the martial legacy he created more than made up for supplementing forces. Clear facts struck Zhu Lianting¡¯s head like lightning. Only Ma Se-in beside her was restless. ¡°These ones truly¡­¡± Crimson Day Sword turned his gaze from her great anger. It was a look toward Ma Yeon-jeok, the purple supreme master who had been silently watching them. ¡°Ma Family Head Elder has truly excellent blood rtions. Something Lightning Genius legacy¡¯s practitioners will always be grateful for.¡± While ttering, he also left room for the opponent to retreat. It was skilled speech. Jeong Yeon-shin even imagined himself speaking honeyed words to the Deste Fortress Lord. ¡°¡­Your words are not wrong. Yeon-shin has gained strong allies.¡± ¡°Family Head!¡± Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s bearing ignoring Zhu Lianting¡¯s cry was surprisingly calm. He only opened his mouth while nkly staring at his grandson who was building his own reputation. ¡°Born with talent of ages, building both martial arts and martial legacy simultaneously.¡± ¡°¡­Grandfather.¡± ¡°I showed many shameful sights. I¡¯m ashamed. If you return safely, then you can see a changed main family¡­¡± Kuluk. His words cut off with coughing blood. ¡°Family Head!¡± ¡°What is this¡­¡± While Ma family figures stepped forward with shocked faces, Ma Yeon-jeok smiled bitterly seeing the blood leaking between fingers covering his mouth. ¡°Already this state? Though I only went to South Zhili once.¡± He ignored Zhu Lianting and the elders. He only shook his head while reaching toward surprised Jeong Yeon-shin and Ma Se-in. ¡°It¡¯s karma. The unorthodox path I walked in youth returns as arrows. Not knowing what overdoing meant, I truly took many heads. Natural for martial arts built up quickly to copse.¡± ¡°The reason you can¡¯t go to Sichuan¡­¡± Ma Yeon-jeok shook his head at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words. ¡°Law. Because ofw. Protecting the main fortresses first. Only that.¡± They were words carrying the former Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s stubbornness. Body worsening with declining skill. Divine Sword Squads fighting forces scattered across the chaotic world. Even if both were reasons, he only spoke ofw. Yet while looking at Jeong Yeon-shin with only pride in his eyes, he soon turned away. His purple clothes swirled with him. ¡°I pray for your martial fortune. Always have, always will.¡± Ma Yeon-jeok spoke showing his back. ¡°Ma family members follow this old one after seeing out guests.¡± The followingmand wasn¡¯t toward Jeong Yeon-shin. Ma Yeon-jeok spoke distinctly. ¡°Zhu Lianting showed behavior beyond reason. The many elders silently cooperated with that conduct. Listening quietly, I didn¡¯t know it would be this extent. I cannot tolerate today¡¯s insubordination. Imperial Golden Immortal Eight Methods? No, if truly discussing family revival, I must first establish rules and principles properly. Even throwing away my face and disregarding life and death, I must punish.¡± Even his suppressed pronunciation was different. Age seemed to drop heavily. The purple master Deste Ma Family Head spoke of punishment. Was it truly unprecedented? For the first time bewilderment carried in Zhu Lianting¡¯s voice. ¡°Family Head Elder¡­!¡± ¡°I said follow. How deep is you b*st*rds¡¯ martial arts to look down on this seat so? Having suffered great shame before my grandson, I must know. I won¡¯t draw my sword. I might kill in one strike.¡± Those were the final words. Jeong Yeon-shin left the Deste Ma family with the Lightning Genius legacy warriors. It was that kind of atmosphere. But a warrior¡¯s keen senses clearly detected the energy rising beyond the threshold. Kung! The explosion sound of foot technique energy striking abdomen, the trace of Zhu Lianting¡¯s long breath scattering miserably, even Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s dignified coughing sound. ¡°My, savage.¡± Lazy me Dragon who stuck close to Jeong Yeon-shin said. The boy moved silently. While pushing worry for Ma Se-in to a corner of his heart. The presence of warriors following behind him was tremendous. Forces enough to form a fighting force overnight hade seeking him. This much and the Administration would dly permit departure to Sichuan. What remained was persuasion. ¡°I heard about Radiant Demon Wing.¡± Crimson Day Sword suddenly said. Step. Jeong Yeon-shin stopped abruptly and turned. Crimson Day Sword¡¯s words continued. ¡°Following the Grandmaster¡¯s trail, we also stopped at the Administration. Such incidents must spread widely in the main fortress anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you need us, please say so.¡± ¡°I need you.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Jeong Yeon-shin answered without hesitation. His vision turned back takes in the warriors¡¯ faces. Those silently nodding or raising lips. Traces of the unique martial arts Jeong Yeon-shin created were clearly felt. They threw words one by one with reverent tone. They also shared opinions among themselves. ¡°What Grandmaster should also know is, Sichuan¡¯s murim¡­ can be called chaos spread in the central ins.¡± ¡°Mm. One of Eight Families and Three of Nine Great Sects, Three of Thirteen Evil Sects. Seven major factions entangled region. Can you imagine?¡± ¡°Nowhere else in the world is like that. As both masters and civilian numbers are enormous talents are also countless, and it¡¯s a region where martial artists die in droves. Schemes are also tremendous.¡± ¡°Well, we finished talking on the way anyway. Said it¡¯s suitable ce to demonstrate Lightning Genius legacy martial arts. Also we are going to rescuerades, how could we not follow? Hot-blooded spirit boils up.¡± At some white young warrior¡¯s words, Crimson Day Sword turned to Jeong Yeon-shin. Moonlight pouring from the wide open night sky raised shadows of the boy and warriors simultaneously. ¡°Though Sichuan¡¯s murim is vast and endless, this side has warriors bound by heaven-given teacher.¡± He made respectful sped hands. ¡°Draw the Deste Sword at the front. Ourplete Grandmaster.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ¨C Divine Technique (2) *** Namgung Hwa-shin was thest. That¡¯s what Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Even after securing promises from those he met today about departing for Sichuan, he couldn¡¯t step away without White Qilin. That¡¯s why he moved immediately. Earlier, he had briefly parted from the Lightning Genius lineage and sent Lazy me Dragon back. [TL Note: Martial artists who practiced Lightning Genius¡¯ martial arts will be called Lightning Genius Lineage from now on.] White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin. A swordsman born with supreme sense. With immense power stored in his body, he was a talent worthy of being discussed as one of the strongest among the rising stars. Even Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t think he would win all ten times if they fought ten times now. Though they hadn¡¯t properlypeted since consuming high-grade spirit medicine, he thought he would definitely lose at least two or three times. Maybe three or four times, because fights had many variables. Jeong Yeon-shin wanted to seek his help, regardless of any shame it might bring. ¡®Sichuan¡¯s murim is treacherous.¡¯ Not just filled with random warriors, it was where the Radiant Demon Wing had gone missing. It had to be considered a ce where even elite warriors of the Nine Orthodox Sects tread carefully. A situation like this demanded at least one more blue master. Jeong Yeon-shin, Namgung Hwa-shin, and Lazy me Dragon. Along with ten blue masters, including Crimson Day Sword from the Lightning Genius lineage. Over thirty white warriors besides them. It wasn¡¯t enough to serve as a main fortress¡¯ main force, but it was a group no one in Sichuan could easily look down on. ¡®But is this alright? Young Hero Namgung must be in despair.¡¯ He worried, even as he approached the gate. Knock! Knock! Grabbing the cold door knocker, he struck it firmly. This was the Obeying Heaven Wing hall of the Deste Fortress. Like the Radiant Demon Wing hall, its presence felt sparse. He¡¯d heard it was because the hall¡¯s warriors had gone on a mission to Sichuan with the Annihtion Team and the Radiant Demon Wing. Swish¨D The door opened before ten breaths had passed. A young girl poked her head out slightly. The rough ¡°Deste¡± character embroidered on her white shoulder cloth was unmistakable¡ªan Obeying Heaven Wing white warrior. ¡°Lightning Genius?¡± Her eyes widened slightly. The slightly upturned eyes were familiar to Jeong Yeon-shin. He remembered seeing them during thepetition with Namgung Hwa-shin. The bold tone of her words had left an impression on him back then. ¨DSenior Namgung¡¯s path is lonely. Though you seem like someone who could walk it with him, I¡¯m not so sure. She had evaluated Jeong Yeon-shin during thepetition while standing beside Namgung Hwa-shin. This was Shin Bin-bin of the Obeying Heaven Wing. Said to be the elder sister of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiant Demon Wing junior, Shin So-bin. Naturally, she was a precious daughter of the Shin family of Deste Fortress. ¡°I¡¯vee to meet Young Hero Namgung,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said calmly. At the same time, Shin Bin-bin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°At thiste hour¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent business.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin was indeed urgent. Coming without noticete at night was undeniably rude, but he had no choice. It wasn¡¯t the time to point out a lower-ranked white warrior¡¯s speech. ¡®What?¡¯ Shin Bin-bin was upset in her own way. She hadn¡¯t liked the boy called Lightning Genius from the start. When he won against Senior White Qilin during a missionpetition, she epted it. Though unsatisfactory, it was fairpetition. But the rumors that followed stirred unpleasant feelings. ¡®He seeks merit that much?¡¯ While supporting the senior she secretly admired, she heard news that Lightning Genius had monopolized merit and fame. They said Namgung Hwa-shin couldn¡¯t resolve even a thread of personal grudge because Jeong Yeon-shin had cut down both Namgung siblings and turned away. Reallycking manners. Not even raised in a prestigious household. Just look at him nowing at this hour for his own business, a time just before midnight. Arrogant. Presumptuous. A boy rude and greedy to the point of being unsightly. Just packaging reality with fairly good looks, excellent skill, and a young age. Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. She imagined him persuading the good-natured Namgung Hwa-shin with the slick use of words, brimming with misced confidence in his martial abilities. Her eyes narrowed. Naturally, her words came out bluntly. ¡°Namgung Oppa has entered his sleeping chamber.¡± She called Namgung Hwa-shin ¡°oppa,¡± a term of endearment. A white warrior addressing a blue master in such a way. It ignored rank, but Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind. He had no time to waste on trivial matters. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing has gone missing in Sichuan. I¡¯ve formed a rescue team. I¡¯d like to ask Young Hero Namgung to join.¡± ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡­?¡± For a moment, a strange light flickered in Shin Bin-bin¡¯s eyes. It was news that had arrived that evening. She wouldn¡¯t have known while solely watching over Namgung Hwa-shin in the Obeying Heaven Wing hall. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded quietly. To depart at daybreak, he needed Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s definitive agreement and Administration¡¯s approval urgently. ¡°I said it¡¯s urgent. Please ry the message.¡± However. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Shin Bin-bin firmly pressed her lips together. She showed no sign of moving from the door. Eventually, emotion seeped into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice. ¡°What? You, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Namgung Oppa needs rest. His mental energy has beenpletely drained. A person who forgets meals focusing solely on martial arts, who skips even morning training since returning¡ªall thanks to someone who seeks only merit withoutradeship.¡± Her tone was sharp, her gaze fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin with a scornful expression. Her eyshes flickered uneasily, her demeanor radiating disapproval. Is she mad? Jeong Yeon-shin thought, his irritation rising. ¡°Merit¡­?¡± There was something he could guess. Shin Bin-bin seemedpletely unaware of the actual circumstances. She didn¡¯t know Namgung Hwa-shin had been raised as the leader of the Namgung family¡¯s assassins. She hadn¡¯t heard about the mental restriction ced on White Qilin in the realm of techniques. If she had, she wouldn¡¯t act like this. It had all been done to mitigate the effects of brainwashing that prevented him from harming his direct line. If Namgung Hwa-shin were whole, he would never have agreed to those consecutive victories. ¡®He only told me the inside story.¡¯ The boy thought. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** Namgung Hwa-shin hadn¡¯t shared his personal story with anyone, not even his Obeying Heaven Wing colleagues. Perhaps it was the impression left by crossing swords during thepetition. It seemed Jeong Yeon-shin had earned his trust as a fellow warrior. Then there was even more reason not to exin it to Shin Bin-bin. ¡°You said Young Hero Namgung needs rest.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke slowly, his words measured. ¡°¡­That¡¯s not for you to decide, is it?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Shin Bin-bin¡¯s eyes shot up in fury. Jeong Yeon-shin decided not to pay further attention. His opponent was of low rank. Even if she was ignorant of his and Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s circumstances, one fact was clear: one of the Divine Sword Group¡¯s fighting force stood at a crossroads of annihtion. Shin Bin-bin¡¯s attitude was irrational and unreasonable¡ªa behavior not worth engaging with. ¡®I must move past her.¡¯ His gaze naturally rose. Whoosh! Did she sense his intent? Energy sparked in the air. Shin Bin-bin made her move. Before Jeong Yeon-shin could act, her right hand struck out. It wasn¡¯t that he had lost in terms of speed. She had simply acted first. But it was still insubordination. Swish! A breeze blew from the front.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fluttering white robes entered his vision as Shin Bin-bin executed her Golden Lotus hand sign, the gleam of her sword¡¯s hilt glinting beneath her smooth sleeve. It wasn¡¯t the Deste Sword but the Shin family¡¯s renowned de. She flung the gate wide open with her free hand, stepping forward with an elegance born of a prestigious lineage. Refined energy, unique to aristocratic families, flowed strongly. Sky-colored lightning shed in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s pupils. ¡°Not one step¡ª¡± The moment she opened her mouth, his figure vanished like a leaf caught in the wind. Wind swept along a curved trajectory, scratching the surface of the Obeying Heaven Wing gate as Jeong Yeon-shin closed the distance in an instant. Shin Bin-bin¡¯s Golden Lotus hand sign couldn¡¯t even graze his robes. Bang! A crushing impact followed as the back of his hand struck her temple like lightning. Shin Bin-bin¡¯s body was flung sideways by the force, rolling unceremoniously across the ground like a shell. ¡°Ugh¡­ ughh¡­¡± ¡°Seek merit?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice was cold as he looked down at her. ¡°You¡¯re right. I want merit more than anyone.¡± His tone turned rough, cutting through the tense air. ¡°How you judge me doesn¡¯t matter. But I cannot tolerate insubordination, especially when you¡¯ve wasted precious time. Be grateful I didn¡¯t deal with you more severely.¡± He couldn¡¯ty out Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s family matters to correct her misunderstanding. Misinterpretations were tolerable; he didn¡¯t mind being maligned. ¡®Just don¡¯t interfere.¡¯ He thought of Ma Jin, Heon Won-chang, Cheong Myeong, and Baek Mi-ryeo¡ªtheir faces shing before his eyes. His resolve sharpened further. With a sword in his heart, Jeong Yeon-shin was prepared to cut down anyone if it meant alleviating the burden on his Radiant Demon Wing colleagues. Sichuan was a perilous domain. The Sichuan Tang Family. Wudang Sect, Qincheng Sect, and Emei Sect. The Ten Perfections Sect, Pure Demon Alliance, and Dragon ying Alliance. All parts of the Eight Families, Nine Orthodox Sects, and the Thirteen Evil Sects. Sichuan was a ce of ceaseless conflict among these factions. Even Diancang Sect, though based in Yunnan, often roamed Sichuan¡¯s murim to support Qincheng and Emei Sects against three of the Thirteen Evil Sects. [TL Note: Diancang Sect was mistakenly tranted as Wudang Sect in Chapter 104. The Little Sword Queen is from Diancang Sect, not Wudang Sect.] It was a chaotic battlefield. ¡®I must be suspicious of all of them.¡¯ The Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s mobility was exceptional. If they had chosen to flee, they weren¡¯t at a level to be captured by a single major faction¡¯s elite group. At least two major sects must have joined forces to drive the Radiant Demon Wing into a corner. While keeping his mind flexible, Jeong Yeon-shin had to act decisively. He spoke as he crossed the threshold, leaving Shin Bin-bin sprawled behind him. ¡°Main fortress colleagues are precious to me too.¡± His words carried a sharp edge, honed by his resolve. His rising internal energy now imbued his intent with tangible force, refining itself through his unwavering determination. He was at the realm where he could carry intent in his energy. He allowed his emotions to ride on qi waves. ¡°¡­!¡± Shin Bin-bin, trained in sensing energy, trembled as she felt the weight of his words. ¡®Could I have¡­ misunderstood?¡¯ But Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak further. He moved past her, leaving her behind as he headed to recruit the final member for the mission: White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin. *** ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin said. His appearance, with long shadows under his eyes, was reminiscent of Lazy me Dragon. It was rare to find someone with the enigmatic, heroic aura of White Qilin. Despite hisposed demeanor, a sense of anguish radiated from him. His eyes were clouded from the start. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin waved off the gratitude, continuing. ¡°I thought perhaps swinging my sword to my heart¡¯s content might help. That¡¯s why I¡¯m epting. It¡¯s also something that needs to be done.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And¡­ I apologize for Shin Bin-bin¡¯s behavior. I waste sensing your presence. Perhaps my energy sense has dulled.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s tone was unconcerned. Jeong Yeon-shin noticed that White Qilin¡¯s temperament had changed. He didn¡¯t seem troubled by his cherished junior being knocked down. Gone was the upright, schrly air he once carried. Now, he appeared bold and indifferent, unbothered by small matters. ¡®Is this alright?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin wondered. Two blue masters and one unnamed disciple were leading the rescue team. None of them were in optimal condition. At least not in the state to act as an orthodox faction. Starting with himself, burdened by a sword in his heart, and Namgung Hwa-shin, who seemingly changed a lot. And Lazy me Dragon was perpetually intoxicated by opium poppies, as always. ¡®¡­It should be fine.¡¯ Leaving Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s chamber, Jeong Yeon-shin reached his conclusion. There was no alternative. Now, we must hurry. ¡­The lonely moon, hanging low in the sky, faded under the hazy moonlight. Soon, the day of their departure dawned. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 ¨C Divine Technique (3) *** ¡°What about me?¡± A girl peeked in with the dim light of dawn. She crept in like a cat through the bedroom door, and Jeong Yeon-shin almost attacked, thinking it was Shin Bin-bin. Her eyes were bigger. It was Shin So-bin, his direct junior. Shin Bin-bin and Shin So-bin. Though they recently split into Radiant Demon Wing and Obeying Heaven Wing, they were sisters who trained together in childhood at the Shin family. Their presences were simr. If Jeong Yeon-shin had been deeper in meditation, he would have really reached out. Having just finished his meditation, he unfolded from his lotus position and stood up. ¡®We can depart right away.¡¯ It was time. Everyone should be gathered as promised. ¡°Senior Lightning Genius, what about me?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Shin So-bin followed him persistently until he left Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s quarters. Even as Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s unnamed disciples bid farewell to Jeong Yeon-shin, she kept staring at his face. ¡°Brother, you must beat them all up!¡± ¡°Cut down all those Sichuan peasants if they get in the way! Show them how great Ma Family energy is!¡± ¡°Please bring back the other brothers too. I miss brother Myeong-myeong and brother Chang¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice was sorrowful as she mentioned Cheong Myeong and Hyeon Won-chang. Cheong Myeong had been at Radiant Demon Wing for a long time. Being from an elf n and handsome, he was nicknamed affectionately by the unnamed disciples. Hyeon Won-chang was also popr for his uniquely friendly personality. Jeong Yeon-shin silently looked over the children onest time before heading out. At that moment, Shin So-bin gently grabbed his sleeve and followed. ¡°Take me with you too. I¡¯ll definitely be helpful.¡± ¡°You need to look after the children.¡± He replied calmly. As Shin So-bin¡¯s eyes drooped sadly, Lazy me Dragon, who was beside Jeong Yeon-shin, chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re going to be left as a nanny? And you have to look after the kids¡¯ martial arts training too. Well, that¡¯s how it is being the youngest. Ah¡­ just talking to myself.¡± ¡°An unnamed disciple dares¡­¡± ¡°A girl as big as an iron pole.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Even as the two bickered, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s steps didn¡¯t stop. Soon, they arrived at the main gate of Deste Fortress. Two people from Obeying Heaven Wing approached them first. It was Namgung Hwa-shin and Shin Bin-bin. ¡°Bin-bin. How far do you n to follow?¡± Namgung Hwa-shin turned and asked indifferently. But Shin Bin-bin¡¯s demeanor was calm. ¡°To Sichuan, oppa.¡± ¡°The unnamed children must have held you back.¡± ¡°What can they do if I say I¡¯m going? The family brought in servants and warriors to take care of them, so I¡¯ve clearly done my part. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Her face was very proud. But her dignified attitude onlysted until then. The moment she saw Jeong Yeon-shin, who had approached, Shin Bin-bin¡¯s face turned pale. She revealed all sorts of emotions in an instant. Not only fear and helplessness, but shame could be seen in her slightly flushed expression. The boy thought she must have heard about what happened from Namgung Hwa-shin. There was no need for further discussion. Jeong Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head to Namgung Hwa-shin. ¡°Sir Namgung.¡± ¡°Sir Jeong.¡± Namgung Hwa-shin bowed back and spoke again. ¡°You are the leader of this military force. As discipline must be maintained, if any of our Obeying Heaven Wing warriors disobey orders during the mission, I will personally deal with them.¡± Having a righteous character didn¡¯t mean being weak. He had a demeanor tempered like a sword. Shin Bin-bin also kept her head bowed without showing any other reaction. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered briefly and passed by them. While Shin So-bin strangely looked at her sister¡¯s face, Lazy me Dragon gazed peculiarly at Namgung Hwa-shin. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± It was said that Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin was Lazy me Dragon¡¯s close friend. Namgung Hwa-shin and Lazy me Dragon also seemed to be acquainted. Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly wondered what Lazy me Dragon thought about Namgung Se-jin¡¯s death but pushed it aside for now. Swish swish swish¨D The disy of qi energy filling his open view was tremendous. As soon as Jeong Yeon-shin appeared, they showed their inner force and spirit. All the warriors of the Lightning Genius lineage were gathered. Though they came earlier than the promised time, everyone seemed to be present. The horses whinnying and stamping were also ready. All preparations wereplete. ¡°Grandmaster.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± Their martial salutes were like mechanical movements. The gesture of raising both hands sped together while bowing their heads happened simultaneously, reminiscent of the Vazra Bronze Men said to be at Shaolin Temple¡¯s Eighteen Halls. Though inexperienced, he vaguely thought it might be like that. Their respectful conduct appeared quite solemn. ¡°¡­Well well. It actually happened.¡± Grand Administrator Lin Jin-ming sighed. It wasn¡¯t just warriors who had gathered. The civil officials of the Administration came to send off the rescue team. They had received the departure list from Jeong Yeon-shin, who returnedst night, and gave conditional approval while being uncertain. Saying they would recognize it as a temporary military force if the listed numbers were true. ¡°The Lightning Genius martial lineage¡­¡± Looking at the bowing warriors, the Grand Administrator muttered while stroking his beard. This was definitely a rare urrence. Though there were many who had contributed martial arts to Deste Fortress¡¯ Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal, there had never been a case of people serving someone as their master like this. The Grand Administrator turned to Jeong Yeon-shin. ¡°Sir Jeong.¡± ¡°Yes, Grand Administrator.¡± ¡°When you return, bring these people back safely, and if your achievements and merits grow greater¡­¡± What scene did he imagine in his mind? For a moment, a strange light seemed to sh in the Grand Administrator¡¯s eyes, but he eventually trailed off and shook his head. ¡°I cannot burden you, so I formally authorize the mission departure.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied immediately. The Grand Administrator smiled faintly. ¡°As it is a temporary military force, I shall name it the ¡®Return Wing Corps¡¯ in hopes of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s return. The best oue is returning with Radiant Demon Wing, the second best is¡­ finding the identities of the assassins. I will submit documents for these two objectives.¡± ¡°We should aplish both.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin answered. Perhaps sensing the killing intent mixed in his calm voice, several people with keen qi sense flinched for a moment. In reality, the boy had a third objective in mind that the Grand Administrator hadn¡¯t mentioned. ¡®Revenge.¡¯ The Grand Administrator nodded without showing any particr reaction. ¡®It¡¯s also important to show that our foundation remains strong. Whether this heaven-sent talent will aplish that far, or all fall together in the treacherousnd of Sichuan is yet unknown¡­¡¯ He was already a Blue-level expert. It was a rank where independent action was eptable. And he was creating a new martial lineage. *** Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z *** Though the Administration could approve missions, they weren¡¯t in a position to arbitrarily define Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s code of conduct. His standing had risen immensely. The Grand Administrator watched Lightning Genius¡¯ back as he turned and walked away. Soon the backs of the official warriors following him were added one by one. Amidst the brushing of martial robes, only the nking sounds of sword guards at their waists rang out. It was a scene that gave off a deste charm. Grand Administrator Lin Jin-ming¡¯s lips parted slightly. ¡°Sir Jeong.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin turned slightly. The Grand Administrator continued speaking. ¡°The Lord is currently up in Beijing, but sent a message to his disciple. It arrived at dawn.¡± ¡°Please¡­ show me it.¡± ¡°Here.¡± A rolled-up paper emerged from the Grand Administrator¡¯s chest. He casually tossed the letter toward Jeong Yeon-shin. It flew straight as if imbued with inner force. The warriors of the Lightning Genius lineage scattered to avoid it. Jeong Yeon-shin caught and unfolded the paper, his eyes scanning the contents. It was written in regr script. Neat yet flowing. [Embed your intention into the flow you create. If you can breathe with this divine technique, you will rise to the sword¡¯s realm.] ¡°¡­¡± Her crystal-clear voice seemed to ring in his ears. It was a strange feeling. ¡°What does it say?¡± Lazy me Dragon poked his head out, and Shin So-bin pulled his hair. Despite her violent gesture, with sadness in her eyes she said, ¡°Senior Lightning Genius, please take care.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin turned around after tucking away the Lord of Deste Fortress¡¯ second teaching. Atst, it was time to depart. * * * Thud thud thud! The hoofbeats roared like thunder. The sound was familiar now. He had been hearing it for over half a month of continuous horseback riding. ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin stroked the neck of the horse, its eyes rolling back. At the same time, he spurred its back and leaped up. It was time to switch modes of movement. The roads in Sichuan were treacherous. From now on, using lightness skill would be more efficient. Pak! Footprints were left behind on the ground. The warriors who had followed the boy leaped andnded in unison, also switching to lightness skill. ¡®We¡¯re here.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. They were passing through Sichuan¡¯s Jizhou Prefecture. This meant they had reached the entrance to Sichuan from Huguang Province in the east. The group had been switching horses constantly. Any horse that exhausted its strength before reaching the next post station was abandoned. Step! Step! Their sprinting was relentless, each step stamping into the earth like an arrow in flight. Jeong Yeon-shin incorporated the subtle movements Cheong Meong had taught him into his lightness skill. It was the Body Protection Technique, a technique that propelled him forward like a gale, tearing through the air. The qi of the experts following him was equally remarkable. These warriors, part of Deste Fortress¡¯s Return Wing Corps, moved with an aura of dominance. As they entered Sichuan¡¯s Shu Road, word began to spread: Experts from Deste Fortress were crossing Sichuan Province with fearsome momentum. ¡°Hey, Acting Commander.¡± Lazy me Dragon suddenly appeared on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s right. With his Scorching Divine Meridian, a force said to grow infinitely, and the Hwangbo family¡¯s supreme learning techniques that he had cultivated longer than Jeong Yeon-shin, Lazy me Dragon looked entirely at ease, even while using lightness skill. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there, but there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reply was short and to the point. Lazy me Dragon responded with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll speak casually, as you¡¯ve permitted. Well, it¡¯s about my situation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As you know, because my damn familymitted treason, Deste Fortress dealt with the Hwangbo family. Normally, someone like me¡ªwho was nearly the young master¡ªwouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin had wondered about this himself. No matter how talented Lazy me Dragon was, his life should have been short-lived. This was well known. The term Scorching Divine Meridian was practically synonymous with a doomed future. ¡°I survived somehow, even while captured and waiting for death. But my position remains ambiguous. Frankly, how many people in Deste Fortress trust me? They follow the Lord¡¯s orders, sure. But living the rest of my short life under constant suspicion? It¡¯s not exactly pleasant.¡± ¡°¡­So?¡± ¡°I need to prove my worth¡ªto our Lord Lightning Genius.¡± Lazy me Dragon¡¯s smile deepened. Fixing his gaze on Jeong Yeon-shin, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised by what I do next.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They sprinted for another half day. Only then did Jeong Yeon-shin begin to understand Lazy me Dragon¡¯s earlier words. When the Return Wing Corps arrived at a cliff where knife-like winds howled, the trail of Radiant Demon Wing had disappeared. There, a group of beggars sat waiting. ¡°Wee. We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± One young beggar stood and spoke, his greasy face shining. A faint smell of meat clung to him. The Return Wing Corps warriors didn¡¯t dare look down on him. The cord tied at his waist disyed six knots. ¡°Six Knots. He¡¯s a minor master of the Beggar Sect. Master, that man is a Senior Beggar.¡± Crimson Day Sword whispered softly from behind Jeong Yeon-shin. The Beggar Sect. It was one of the major sects, collectively known as the Nine Sects and One Faction. They were known for weaving an intricate informationwork, gathering beggars trained in martial arts from all over the world. ¡°Yesterday, the genius twins from the Tang Family came through, and today, the precious imperial swords make their appearance.¡± The Senior Beggar spread his arms exaggeratedly as he spoke. The phrase precious imperial swords,ing from a martial artist, wasn¡¯t apliment. Since the Ming imperial court and Deste Fortress publicly denied any external affiliations, it was clear these words carried hidden barbs. But Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t interested in quibbling over such details. ¡°Tang Family?¡± He recalled the Administration¡¯s report: Traces presumed to belong to the Tang Family had been found near the end of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s trail. The Myriad Heavens Flower Rain, a divine technique known to every martial artist across the Central ins, had been identified. ¡°Oh, White Qilin and Scorching Dragon are here too. The rumors were true. White Qilin is even more handsome than they say, and Scorching Dragon here looks fresh with his opium poppy.¡± The Senior Beggar¡¯s grin widened as he nced at the Return Wing Corps. His tone and demeanor were hard to decipher. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze darkened. And then it happened. Tak¡ª! The Senior Beggar¡¯s head jerked down suddenly. Lazy me Dragon had moved, now standing beside him, whispering. ¡°So, who are these Tang Family geniuses? And why were they here?¡± ¡°What are you¡ª!¡± The Senior Beggar¡¯s voice was cut short as Lazy me Dragon¡¯s palm struck his head again. This time, the air itself seemed to distort from the heat. Thud! The Senior Beggar crumpled to the ground like a frog. Even the protective qi he had hastily raised was utterly shattered. The vibration that followed resonated through the earth. Crouching next to the Senior Beggar¡¯s fallen form, Lazy me Dragon smirked. ¡°Opium poppy users always il around uselessly like this. First time seeing it?¡± That was just the beginning. The Return Wing Corps had entered Sichuan¡¯s murim, their swords sharpened for revenge. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¨C Divine Technique (4) A pair of siblings¡ªone male, one female¡ªeach held flower petal-shaped metal pieces. As they shifted into various stances, gripping the dark, extraordinary metal between their fingers, their qi fluctuated with each change in posture. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°No, a bit lower. To the right.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s slightly tilted. To make the trajectory pierce downward, considering the follow-up shot¡­¡± The two bore striking simrities in their delicate features and nimble builds, d in light green silk garments thatplemented their small but agile frames. They were thoroughly enjoying their discussion about hidden weapon techniques. In the distance before them stood a skinny old man, watching with satisfaction. He wore a brilliant golden robe over his tree trunk-like body. It was Tang Tae-dok, the Supreme Elder of the Sichuan Tang n, also known as the Supreme Sect Leader. An elderly master. ¡°Divine talents. Truly divine talents.¡± The brilliance of these siblings had skipped a generation, Tang Tae-dok mused. He considered them iparable to his son, who had severed ties with the family. [TL Note: Another young master with daddy issues?] The transaction had been a resounding sess. The Blood me Sect Leader had spared no expense in his support. From the body of the Blood me Apostle to those of Blood me Sect members with regenerative abilities, and even the Elder Council Leader of Deste Fortress¡ªeverything necessary had been provided. ¡®Though we allied with the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader, the arrangement had been unexpected.¡¯ Tang Tae-dok had also poured everything he could into it. The family¡¯s most precious medicines, herbs, and even poisons were used. He had invested everything into the blood transformation technique, leaving only the minimum reserves needed to sustain the Tang n¡¯s foundation. Thus, his grandchildren were reborn with talents unmatched in a thousand ages. ¡®They canplete the Myriad Heavens Flower Rain. With their natural sensibilities, they surely can.¡¯ The human body diagrams from the Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle had yed a critical role. Specifically, the diagram of Deste Fortress¡¯ Lightning Genius had been instrumental in realizing the blood transformation technique. This body modification methodbined the arts of medicine and poison techniques from both the Blood me Sect and the Tang n. The siblings¡¯ bodies had already been extraordinary, born with rare, strong constitutions. That¡¯s why they could fully endure the technique. After the procedure, the Tang siblings became renowned. They hit their marks with every variation of their hidden weapon techniques, and their qi control was astounding. Even without reaching transcendent realms like the Three Transformations, their precision in controlling internal energy was remarkable¡ªa level that even seasoned masters found hard to match. No peer could rival their extraordinary martial talent. In Sichuan¡¯s murim, it was said that only the elite of the Nine Sects or Thirteen Evil Sects could stand a chance against the Poison Dragon and Poison Phoenix. ¡®They don¡¯t understand the true worth of these children.¡¯ Tang Tae-dok smirked inwardly. The Tang n¡¯s expectations for the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons siblings didn¡¯t rest on their martial prowess alone. Their talent was exceptional enough to im a ce beyond Sichuan¡ªeven across the world. But that wasn¡¯t the point. Tang Tae-dok¡¯s focus, as well as that of the Tang n leadership, was elsewhere: Myriad Heavens Flower Rain. This peerless secret technique had long symbolized the Sichuan Tang n. It was a divine martial art that had remained dormant in books. For decades, no one had been able to practice it. If it could be learned simply by reading the secret manual, it wouldn¡¯t have been called a divine technique. Yet the name Tang n in the Central ins conjured visions of the invincible flower rain filling the heavens. This was the essence of their martial arts passed down for hundreds of years. ¡®My entire ny years of life have been devoted to this.¡¯ Tang Tae-dok thought. Restoring the Myriad Heavens Flower Rain, which had be his delusion and obsession in his youth, had consumed him. Limitations in intelligence? Inability to control qi in alignment with the manual? Change it all. I¡¯ll open the Thousand Meetings Point and restructure all the body¡¯s meridians. Tang Tae-dok devoted his very soul to this heaven-defying task, beginning when he was a young n master. He has led the research since he took over as n leader. Even after retiring as Supreme Elder, he had not let go of this dream. And now, atst, results havee. But his aged body couldn¡¯t withstand the technique. So he chose to conduct the peerless talent procedure on children who had trained in Tang family martial arts since birth. The siblings had inherited pure Tang n blood. He believed they could endure the technique, and the results surpassed his expectations.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They would use the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons siblings¡¯ talent to fully restore the divine technique. That¡¯s why he had epted the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s proposal. ¡®Their lifelines won¡¯tst more than a few years, but what does it matter if they die after manifesting the Myriad Heavens Flower Rain? Session can be managed by adopting from branch families.¡¯ Tang Tae-dok¡¯s lips curved upward, splitting into a grin. He took pleasure in the sight of the siblingsughing and chatting, oblivious to their imminent deaths. Their dedication to restoring Myriad Heavens Flower Rain was a thing of beauty. They were truly worthy descendants of the Tang n. Beautiful things. You will be the final nutrients to make my life bloom meaningfully. Tang Tae-dok¡¯s gaze wasyered, madness veiled with contentment. The Dragon and Phoenix siblings, facing him, saw only the gentle smile in his eyes. Phoenix waved her hand at her grandfather. ¡°Look at this! We¡¯re down to a single breath now!¡± Phoenix turned back toward her twin brother, spreading her snow-white fingers. The Tang n¡¯s poison techniques had left her hands wless, devoid of wrinkles. In an instant, the flower petal-shaped metal between her fingers vanished. She flicked her wrist, and it disappeared. Tang Tae-dok saw it all. It was a qi-infused technique. The iron flower shot toward Dragon. The metal piece split into eight fragments mid-flight, each aiming for a different point. Dragon smiled and blurred into motion. His white left hand drew an arc. With a slight step backward, he caught all the metal fragments in one breath. It was a trajectory that could only be described as sensational. ¡°Top grade indeed.¡± Tang Tae-dok said with a smile. Exchanging flower darts. It was a game passed down through generations in the Tang n. At the same time, it was a training method for practicing hidden weapon throwing and hand techniques, and also a means of judging individual talent. That¡¯s why he called it top grade. How one handles flower darts thrown by a Tang n master of equal rank. The judgment of talent depended on that response method. Reaction speed, inner force control, trajectory precision, seeing the target points. Just stepping back once while catching everything, Dragon¡¯s talent could be called the best in Tang n history. Phoenix was no different. A smile bloomed across her face. It was a very charming smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel like we¡¯ve raised our senses appropriately?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve rested enough. Grandfather, we¡¯re going to train again! We need to do it in an open space, I like that usual ce. It gives some kind of inspiration? Feels like we could create anything.¡± The confidence on Dragon¡¯s white face was identical to his sister¡¯s. It was the spirit of a young master who would soon criticize the world. The martial talent that would sh like lightning was instilling endless tion. The foundation of their talent had changed. It was apletely new world. Tang Tae-dok nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± They were sparks that would brightly illuminate the Tang family before fading away. He could give them anything they wanted. ¨DWatch them thoroughly. Tang Tae-dok sent just one message through sound transmission while keeping his hands behind his back. It was words spat to the masters guarding the Tang direct lineage. * * * Read only at nineheavens.org Tranted by Nine Heavens! https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z * * * There¡¯s a saying about ten thousand methods. It¡¯s both a metaphor and direct reference to the number of people in the Beggar Sect. Though that number might not really represent the avable fighting force, their influence was said to reach across the Central ins. ¡®Senior Beggar.¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin stared nkly at the one copsed at Lazy me Dragon¡¯s feet. He was to be the master of the Central ins beggars who had cultivated martial arts. Meaning the next sect leader. His presence in the murim was tremendous. ¡°In terms of numbers, evenbining the Thirteen Evil Sects and Nine Sects doesn¡¯t match the Beggar Sect.¡± ¡°Yes, they truly are a major sect of the world in both manpower and information. Certainly¡­ they must know a lot.¡± The white-robed warriors of the Lightning Genius martial lineage said. All with indifferent expressions. ¡°Hey, hey! Who do you imperial dogs think you¡¯re-!¡± ¡°Let go! Let go I say! Want to get hit with a rice bowl?¡± White robes blocked the approaching subordinates of Senior Beggar who wereing forward indignantly. The sight of them lined up blocking the beggars¡¯ advancespletely. Their threatening appearance as they rested hands on sword guards or fiddled with hand weapons made the Beggar Sect beggars flinch. The white-robed warriors spoke. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the ones who provoked first by mentioning precious imperial swords?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t kill you. Well¡­ if you¡¯re unrted to this incident that is.¡± Though the official warriors of the Return Wing Corps generally had broader insight than Jeong Yeon-shin, they showed no agitation even when Lazy me Dragon touched the sessor of a major sect. They were mindful of the gravity of the situation and pressing time. As Radiant Demon Wing was their master¡¯s military force and Deste Fortressrade. ¡°Major sect my ass. Having lots of these rabble just makes them an ant colony.¡± Lazy me Dragon said while chewing on opium poppy. His face was rxed. He was currently sitting on Later Beggar¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about this Senior Beggar of the Beggar Sect too. Even when the Hwangbo family was stuck in some corner of Jinan, we gathered news of major sects well. They say wherever you beg, any sect serves you a feast? And you quite enjoy that too. I was waiting for when you¡¯de to the Dragon Phoenix Gathering, but you never showed up.¡± ¡°I heard Lazy me Dragon had a crazy temperament. Seems I was right not to go.¡± Senior Beggar¡¯s wit wasn¡¯t bad either. Rough words came naturally, and he maintained hisposure even whilepletely subdued. ¡°I apologize for the provocation. This beggar misjudged his opponent. Not knowing I¡¯d be so utterly humiliated. But how did youe to be Deste Fortress¡¯ chess piece, Lazy me Dragon?¡± ¡°As expected. Has the rumor spread this far? Then you must know why we¡¯re here too?¡± He smoothly deflected unnecessary words while maintaining the point. Lazy me Dragon¡¯s way of speaking seemed sloppy but never strayed from the main point. A bitter smile appeared on Senior Beggar¡¯s lips. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s annihtion is a big deal here too. It would cause an uproar if two or three Divine Sword Squad military forces gathered. Just like how the Hwangbo family was exterminated. Well, though Deste Fortress is such a widespread sect that their dispersed forces can¡¯t easily unite.¡± ¡°You seem to think mentioning the Hwangbo family would anger me, but it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Keep talking.¡± ¡°¡­This sect has also been investigating the Radiant Demon Wing incident thoroughly. We were trying to make contact as the Tang n¡¯s genius twins, the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons, frequently appear in this area.¡± His manner of speech changed. It seemed to be his original way of speaking. ¡°I see.¡± Lazy me Dragon got up and dusted off his bottom. ncing at Jeong Yeon-shin, he said, ¡°Now the Acting Commander can handle it. Seems there¡¯s no need for more time-wasting ceremonies. Originally murim folk need to be suppressed with force at first meeting. Especially those from major sects.¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking.¡± Senior Beggar grumbled while pressing both hands to the ground. Then he twisted his upper body this way and that while getting up, in quite a glib manner. As if saying what¡¯s going on? At the same time Senior Beggar¡¯s eyes lit up looking at Jeong Yeon-shin. His gaze sparkled. ¡°So you¡¯re that Lightning Genius? The rising star, rumored to have learned martial arts from the Lord of Deste Fortress and killed Azure Qilin. It¡¯s not easy for a master from northern Huguang to spread their fame to Sichuan¡¯s murim, but if all the rumors are true then it¡¯s certainly possible. We already knew well about the incident of piercing the weakness of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s Eight Fierce Rakshasa Swords.¡± He had good social skills. It felt somewhere between Lazy me Dragon and Hyeon Won-chang. ¡°They say the Beggar Sect¡¯s informationwork is the best in the world. I¡¯ll reward you if you tell me what you know.¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said. Then he slowly took steps. Past Senior Beggar and the beggars, to one side of the cliff ground covered in countless marks. ¡®Here it is.¡¯ It matched the exnation he heard in the report. Daggers, metal pieces, flying needles. Countless hidden weapons had been shot with inner force. He could tell just by looking at the indented traces. He slowly parted his lips. ¡°Radiant Demon Wing was suspicious of the Tang n¡¯s thunderp bomb production. They went out to properly investigate that. These hidden weapon marks here, are they traces of Myriad Heavens Flower Rain?¡± That¡¯s when Jeong Yeon-shin finished speaking. Swoosh¨D! He sensed the qi energy before the sound. He detected two ray-like hidden weapons. As he turned, metal pieces rushing in like flower petals entered his view. They instantly split into eight pieces each. Sixteen streaks of light pierced straight through the space toward him. His head grew hot. His upper dantian burned on its own. There was no time to figure out what kind of technique it was. The sneak attack was incredibly fast. There wasn¡¯t even time to gather the Body Protection Technique¡¯s internal energy. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reaction urred in the realm of instinct. Thud. He lightly kicked the ground. A strand of qi energy distorted through the stone struck by his toe. The kicked stone split into sixteen pieces as well and blocked all directions of the hidden weapons. Rattle-Rattle! The trajectories of the iron flower petals were all deflected. Among the crumbling stone pieces, Jeong Yeon-shin slowly raised his head. He was greeted with the sight of the assassins who threw the hidden weapons. A man and woman in green light garments who were looking at the boy with pale, shocked faces. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!